《The Golem Mage》 Chapter 1: Alec Gordon

Chapter 1: Alec Gordon

It was another day at the Gordon''s npound, and my name is Alec, I''ll give you a quick exnation: I was reincarnated after a nasty motor ident while trying to save an olddy. The gods granted me another chance by reincarnating me into another world about 14 years ago. Later, I discovered that I was the young master and the only remaining heir of the Gordon family, However, my bloodline actuallyes from the prestigious Ancient ze n. Despite this, the ze n, one of the top families in the capital, never acknowledged me as part of their own, From what I heard, my father never officially married my mother, He was just a young master out for training who fell for my mother''s beauty, used sweet words to win her over, and ended up impregnating her before returning to his family without informing her. When my mother discovered she was pregnant, it was toote as my father had already gone, She tried to reach out to him by sending messages to his family, but none of them ever replied. In desperation, she traveled to the capital herself to personally deliver the message, only to be humiliated and rejected by the man she imed to love. Heartbroken, she returned to the Gordon family feeling dejected, Thankfully, my loving grandfather, the Patriarch of the Gordon family, took care of me after my mother died during childbirth. Since then, I have been raised by my grandfather in a small city near the capital, Our rtionship feels more like brothers than a traditional grandfather and grandson bond, I truly appreciate the immense love he shows me. "Alec, how are you doing today?" an aged voice asked from the courtyard door. I already knew who it was, but I turned around to face him while smirking. "You know I''m good, old man. I won''t die before you, after all," I replied yfully. "You! Forget it, you seem to be getting really cheeky these days, little boy," the old man initially retorted and pointed his finger at me. However, he soon sighed in relief and burst intoughter, We engaged in conversation and shared stories, appearing more like brothers than a grandfather and grandchild duo. Anyone who saw us would never guess our true rtionship The love my grandfather had for me is immense, After my mother passed away, he did everything in his power to raise me right, and I am eternally grateful for his care and affection. But I could tell by the way he grabbed my shoulders and sighed that he was about to embark on one of his important speeches again. "You do know you''re about to turn fifteen, right?" he asked, his eyes filled with seriousness. "Yes, old man," I replied, already aware of what he was about to say, In this world, once you turn fifteen, you awaken to your magical abilities and can finally be called a mage. "You do know whates next, right?" he continued, looking into my eyes. I nodded in response. "I do," I replied confidently, excited for whaty ahead. "Hmmm, after you awaken,e meet me. I have something important to pass on to you," he said, his tone full of anticipation. "Ohhh, what is it?" I asked eagerly, my eyes shining with curiosity. "Now, if I told you that, it would spoil the surprise, wouldn''t it?" he teased, a mischievous twinkle in his eye. He wanted me to be even more curious and beg for the answer, and I couldn''t help but give in. "Just a hint, please?" I pleaded, my excitement growing. "Well, let''s just say it''s the one thing that has enabled the Gordon family to survive during the blood moons and establish a reputation for themselves, even if it''s just at the bottom," he started, his chest puffing up with pride. The Gordon family, known for their alchemy creations and reliance on golems, were often seen as weak by other mage families. "But I can''t believe you''re embarrassed about it. The golem manual is unique and has served us well, I have no doubt you can revitalize the glory days when golems were revered," I interrupted, trying to reassure him. It wasmon knowledge that the Gordon family''s survival during the blood moons, when demons and undead attacked settlements, was an extraordinary feat. Despite being underestimated, the family''s ability to protect themselves and survive the blood moons was a testament to their strength. The blood moons urred once every month, during which the 72 monarchs of the purgatory sent their generals andmanders to attack the surface, unleashing hordes of demons and undead upon the world. My grandfather chuckled, clearly relieved by my words. "I can''t believe you''re feeling embarrassed about this. Is it because you think I would follow the same path as the others in our family and study a different form of magic?" I inquired. "Ye... ye..yes... I''m pretty nervous. The golem manual is not being practiced like before, and I don''t want it to disappear while I''m in possession of it. You''re a smart boy, and I''m sure you can bring back the glorious days when golems were worshipped," he began his pointless boasting. "Enough with your bragging, old man," I interrupted, pouring cold water on his ego. "Don''t worry, I''ll definitelye for it. After all, it''s my inheritance. If I don''t im it, I might not receive any property from you when you''re gone," I teased him once again. "You brat! You''re finished! Just wait for me!" he shouted, running around the courtyard in an attempt to catch me. I smiled, knowing all of this was just a charade. He was concerned about the uing wave of the red moon, trying to prepare me to acquire strength so that I could survive in this merciless world." Chapter 2: Day Of Awakening

Chapter 2: Day Of Awakening

Finally, it is the day of Awakening again for the Gordon n, Once every year, children who are 15 years old and above are allowed to use the Orb of Awakening to awaken their magic powers. Only after the awakening the mana joints in the body can they connect with the help of the Orb of Awakening, enabling anyone to dream of bing a mage. Luckily for Alec , he just turned 15 a few days ago, right before the Gordon family Awakening day, If he had turned 15 after, he would have had to wait another year before being able to awaken the mana joints in his body. Very soon, noise was suddenly heard from the front of the crowd,Themotion was so intense that even Alec, who was hiding in one corner, could not help but notice it. He looked over and saw his grandfather, the Gordon family patriarch, and his brother, the grand elder of the Gordon family,ing down from where they sat in the high seat. The look of excitement and surprise was evident on their faces as they made their way to the spot where the Orb of Awakening was standing. "Did you see that just now? The light of Awakening shone so brightly with a yellow color,and a slight blue colour " one person from the younger generation said. "Yes, I saw it. I''m sure someone has awakened the Earth element, and water elements " another replied. "It is the daughter of the first elder who awakened the power of Earth elements, And she has a high affinity for it. I''m sure after this, we will have another tier 1 mage in our family soon."they overlooked the water element affinity as they felt it was too lowpared to the earth element. Alec overheard most of the younger generation gossiping about who could have caused such a big reaction that even his Grandfather and his brother came down from the high seat. But when I heard that it was the first elder''s daughter, all myziness disappeared, and I grunted in displeasure. ***************************** The name of the girl in question was Agnes, She was the second daughter of the First Elder and was brought up with so much love, Since the first elder never had a son, he devoted all his attention and resources to raising his daughters. She had always been a pain in the neck for Alec, constantlyparing herself to him at every opportunity, She was among the group within the Gordon family''s younger generation who believed that he should not be their leader. She went against him because she believed she was much stronger than him, based on the fact that he was always protected by the patriarch, and was never involved in the younger generation training before. Others believed he should not be the leader because he was considered a "ze family bastard,"by outsiders, with his mixed blood of ze n Red ming coloured hair and Gordon n Yellow iris. Many of them believed that if he wasn''t there, someone else from the younger generation would have had the chance to be the next family head of the Gordon family. As Agnes turned around, her eyes happened to nce at Alec, and she sent him a smug smile as if to tell him, "I''m better than you now." Alec knew that the family would give full priority to raising anyone with a high affinity for any element. Even though the family specialized in raising those with Earth elements, they still tried their best to provide the best resources for those born with high affinities in other elements. The Gordon family had always been blessed with the Earth element, so it was no surprise when Agnes awakened with an affinity for Earth. After all, only a few unique cases had emerged where people from the Gordon n failed to awakened Earth Element, and awoken other elements, most of the time, it was due to being dual-element mages, awakening a secondary element alongside Earth. Soon, themotion was resolved, and the Awakening ground became alive with movement as each person began testing their affinities. Despite the excitement, no one else was able to awaken a high affinity this time, There were cases of dual elements awakening, though, such as a boy who awakened both Earth and Metal elements. While the Earth element had a mid-level affinity, the Metal element had a lower affinity, This boy caused anothermotion as people realized that the Metal element came from a branch of the Earth element. If he was able tobine both elements in the future, his firepower would be on par with someone with a high element affinity. Not long after the boy, another person awakened a dual-element, The Awakening ground erupted inmotion again, this time as a girl awakened both Earth and Water elements, just like Agnes it was noticed since her water affinity was quite high. The Patriarch and the Grand Elder had toe down once more to escort them away and restore order for the second time that day. It was evident that this generation of the Gordon family had a lot of talent, bringing joy to the faces of the elders and the patriarch. "It seems this generation will produce double the number of young magespared to previous generations. As they say, the young are meant to take over from the old," the first elder said with a sigh as he sat "It seems this time the number of young mages born into our family will be double that of the previous generations" the first elder shared, his voice tinged with a mix of wonder and anticipation. Seated at the high table with their fellow elders, they eagerly discussed the future of the Gordon family. As a Tier 3 n, the Gordons were renowned for their prowess in Golem, However, the recent influx of talented individuals within their ranks promised to propel them to even greater heights. With their patriarch having recently advanced to the tier 7 mage realm, the Gordonsmanded respect and admiration from other families in the city. "The younger generation brings not only greater numbers, but exceptional talent," another elder chimed in, a proud smile illuminating their face. "Our family''s strength will skyrocket with their abilities. It''s as if the Gordon family is destined for greatness." Amidst the crackling excitement in the courtyard, the focus shifted to Alec, who was now preparing to awaken, Every eye turned towards him, filled with curiosity and eager anticipation. The moment held significance not just for Alec the Heir of the Patriarch , but also for the entire n, It was a time of hope and possibility, where the future of the Gordon family seemed brighter than ever, so they were incredibly curious To find out what he shall awaken . Chapter 3: One Of The Big Three

Chapter 3: One Of The Big Three

The moment he was called, Alec walked up to the tform where the Orb of Awakening was ced and looked straight at the orb. But the more he looked, the more he felt lost as he was mesmerized by the dazzling sight of the orb. "ce your hand on the orb and concentrate on it, The orb will do the rest," the instructor standing there said. Alec followed the instructor''s instructions and ced his hands on the Orb of Awakening. Before he knew it, he felt a cool flow of energy entering his body through his palm, It was at that moment he knew the awakening had begun. The energy spread to every spot, joint, and ce in his body, cleansing him, He even felt a great desire to moan in satisfaction but managed to mumble out a groan instead. The effect of the energy made him feel as if he had used an elixir to cleanse all the impurities his body had umted over the years, The energy then traveled back to his palm and passed back into the Orb of Awakening. Immediately, the flow of energy passed through his arms and went back into the Orb, which immediately shone brightly with two different elemental attributes: a bright yellow color and a bright red color, both showing a high element affinity. Anothermotion broke out again, but this time it seemed that the fact that Alec awakened two elemental attributes of high affinity caused an even bigger surprise. Screams and gasps of astonishment could be heard all around, Everyone was shocked and bbergasted. After all, they never thought much of the young master of the Gordon family, who was rumored to be a bastard, But now, Alec had just silenced all his haters with this disy. Just like other times when the Grand Elder and the Patriarch came over to restore order whenever amotion happened, they moved to calm the crowd again. This time, even the parents of the younger ones waiting in line and other members of the family who were watching joined in the chatter because of the huge shock. "The family is on the rise," was the topic of conversation as they all talked about the abundance of talent they had this year and the fact that someone they had low expectations for like Alec could be counted be a Dual affinity Mage with both of them being high affinity while most of the mages in the n were mid-level Earth affinity. This time, the Patriarch reached Alec first and opened his mouth wide with a smile on his face, clearly proud of Alec''s achievement. "You did well, little boy," said the Grandelder, joining in the praise. "Your potential is truly remarkable." Alec couldn''t help but feel a surge of gratitude and relief wash over him, The support and encouragement from his family meant the world to him, especially from his grandfather. Their belief in him bolstered his own confidence and determination to be a powerful mage. As themotion continued to settle, the Patriarch, still beaming with pride, turned to his brother, the Grand Elder. "Help me out of this one, brother. I have to go," he said, urgency evident in his voice. The Grand Elder nodded understanding, He knew that his brother was eager to pass on his knowledge and guidance to Alec now that he had awakened his mana joint, Before parting ways, the Patriarch affectionately patted Alec''s back. The Patriarch summoned one of his special golems, a sight Alec had seen many times before, The Patriarch Had three special Golems and he just summoned one of his three prized golems. The Golem stood at an imposing 6 feet tall, emanating a powerful aura, Its eyes glowed with a bright red light, and its body, crafted from reinforced y infused with mana, exuded strength. Gasps could be heard from the crowd as they set their sights on the golem, Reverence filled their eyes as many of them witnessed one of the unique golems that protected the Gordon family, The Patriarch''s "Big Three" golems were renowned and revered. The Golem extended its long arms and gently embraced both Alec and the Patriarch, It then bent slightly, assuming a posture resembling a 90-degree angle, beforeunching itself into the air with a remarkable force. Alec was taken aback as he realized they were heading towards his grandfather''s backyard, It seemed the unique golem had picked up a limited sense of intelligence or was simply following the old man''smands without question. Expecting a roughnding due to the golem''s speed and power, Alec chuckled to himself, relishing the thought of a yful retribution against his grandfather''s showmanship. However, to his surprise, a spiral force of energy was released from the golem''s feet as it descended, gradually slowing down its momentum. It glided gracefully to the ground, itsnding soft and controlled, It seemed as though some form of shock absorber was Installed under it''s feets. Chapter 4: System

Chapter 4: System

Alec''s Pov: "Show off," I said to the old man the moment the Golem put me down from his arms. "Whatever," he replied, not wanting to be outdone by his grandkids, It was clear that he wasn''t the least bit ashamed of the disy he had put on at the Awakening Hall, the summoning of the Golem was just to show off. "Well, you certainly surprised me, I never expected you to have a dual element, let alone both with such High affinities," he added. "Is that supposed to be a big deal?" I asked. "Well, in High Tier n, not really, but in a Mid-Tier ns like ours, it definitely gives you the right to solidify your position as the young master of the Gordon family. From now on, they will all follow you, In this world, which seems to be losing it''s heavenlyws, we are better off united than apart," my grandfather exined. "I''m d if it helps change their opinion of me, I was starting to think they hated me," I admitted. "Nonsense! Well, aside from that, let bygones be bygones, after today, you would be groomed to be the leader of the next generation, That''s how the Gordon family works, Oops, by the way, I have a present for you based on your earlier promises to me," he said, running off before I could argue. I waited for him toe back, taking the time to observe the Golem standing before me, Though it appeared nk at the moment, my instincts told me otherwise, I was certain that it was truly intelligent and seemed to recognize me. It also seemed to be connected to the old man telepathically, Unlike other ordinary golems in the courtyard, this one looked different, It''s body was incredibly smooth andcked the patches and roughness typically associated with earth elements Golems or y Golems. Its entire surface had a pure brown color, The smoothness indicated that it had been refined countless times over the years, it had been with the old man for a very long time. With its air of dominance and the imposing aura it emitted, it felt like looking at a general who had been through countless wars. "Ahem, hope you''re ready, boy, because here is the treasure I hold dearest," the old man said as he came back with two books, interrupting my observations. "Leave us alone first, Harold," the old man said to the Golem, and it nodded before walking away, I was shocked once again by this new discovery, The Golem''s level of intelligence had definitely developed to a high degree. My grandfather turned to me and passed me the two books. "This is a copy of all the knowledge of the previous patriarchs of the Gordon family, including mine, concerning everything you need to know about golem creation," he exined, cing the bookbeled "Gordon''s Golems Knowledge" in my hands. As he was about to give me the second book, he started exining further. "You see, this one page is so big that it looks likeplete book, It''s said to be from a skill book that the Gordon family''s Golem arts were derived from, Based on our limited understanding, we have been passing it down through the generations to each young master of the n." " But it seems that the book only reveals and unlocks more of its secrets to the one it has chosen, The Gordon family hasn''t made much progress in Golem creations because it''s not our uniquely created path." " However, it''s intertwined with our earth elements, and during the apocalypse, when the gods seemed to favor us, it was a path we Gordons mages walked on, But looking back now, each family that created their own skill has evolved it to their own unique perfection." " The golem techniques remained as an inheritance and couldn''t be evolved further without someone essing it, We still don''t know the full capacity of it, but as the young master of this generation, it is now your time to carry it and pass it on to your own heir," my grandfather exined with a tinge of sadness in his eyes. It became clear to me that those who chose to pursue other mage paths within the family were seen as betraying the family, Those who started with the Golem Path but weren''t talented enough to excel in it turned to other paths to find their own sess. There were three main mage paths¡ªbattle mage, wizard/witch mage, and summoning Mage, Those who deviated from golem path all chose from one of these paths or practiced with both, as the other paths were more widely known and easier to teach to future generations. "Here, take it," the old man said, cing the golem skill book in my hand. The moment the booknded in my palm, a panel resembling a screen appeared in front of my eyes. [Congrats to Finally Finding a Source to Awaken the System] [Do you want to consume the God Skill Scroll to reform the system? Y/N] I couldn''t help but feel perplexed as I saw the system type panel pop out before me, In the countlessics I had read about reincarnation and transmigration, the main characters always seemed to possess a system. However, since I crossed over into this body, I had never received one, I had never held much hope of being some chosen one or a main character, but who would have thought that after fourteen years, I would finally stumble upon a source that could activate this long-awaited system. I was quite certain that if I chose to reform the system with the Golem God Scroll, my skills would likely be tied to Golems or have a branch of golem-rted abilities, While I had never given much thought to bing a golem mage, it seemed that this path was the only option avable to me. After all, finding another God Skill Scroll was highly unlikely, and I couldn''t simply rely on other families to offer me copies of their unique mage arts, With a sense of determination, I quickly clicked on "Y-yes." "Assimting... 30%." "Assimting... 45%." "Assimting... 80%." "Assimting... 100%." [Wee, online host. Please wait for one hour for the system to reboot and adjust itself ording to the newly downloaded information.] As my eyes shifted away from the system, I noticed my grandfather holding my shoulders with both hands, a worried expression etched across his face. "What''s wrong with you? You just nked out on me and started waving your hands in the air, Did you notice anything unusual, when I gave you the skill passed down from our ancestors?" he asked, his face filled with concern. "I need to rest now. I''ll see youter," I replied, finding an excuse to escape from his presence, After all, once the system came online properly in an hour, I nned to thoroughly explore its functions properly. I didn''t want to be seen as weird again, clicking on my system while others could only see me clicking on thin air, as It just urred to me that I was the only one able to see and receive the system notifications. Chapter 5: Double techniques

Chapter 5: Double techniques

Alec waited for 1 hour for the system to open and he was certainly not disappointed because after one hourter the system came back online showing a status panel with a picture of Alec at the side of it like all those games system he had always yed in his past world [ Status Tab] Name: Alec Gordons "Race: Human "Level: 0 "Tier: 0 ¡ö Exp till next level : 0.00%/100 [ Attributes ] "Strength: 5+ "Agility: 5+ "Endurance: 4+ "Mana: 0+ Affinity: Earth (high)+, Fire(high)+ avable points : 5( bonus ) System points: 0 [ Shop ] "Weapons "Rare Materials "Crystal "Refinements [ The rest options are still locked based on user low level ] Alec quickly understand the system because of its game like features. " Alec the grand elder asked for you to be called to the training Hall" Alec heard someone talking to him from outside his door. " I will be right there very soon " he replied back to who ever has been sent to deliver the message. He could hear the footsteps of the boy retreating so he got up and tidied up. The system was still showing his status tab which was clearly distracting him and obstructing his view. ''How I wish it would just close for a while'' Alec thought and the realise it really went off, he was surprised and tried to bring it back with his mind and it came back. " fuck it could be controlled with the mind and I was just clicking in the air when I was with gramps" Alec face palmed himself with his hands when he realised that he could have just tried controlling it with his mind from the start. what really made him embarrassed was the fact that it took him quite long to realise. when he got to the Gathering, he notice that all members of the younger generation were invited. Alec could see that most of them have already formed some type of clique, so he just went and sit in one corner as always after all he was not really interested in talking with any of them, but he notice some one sit next to him. " errrm I don''t really think am the type of person you wanna sit with right now, cause am pretty much the one everyone avoids " Alec said " who cares am someone like you anyways am not really epted among the family, like you also am someone called a bastard, my name is Arthur " he stretched his hand towards Alec for a hand shake which Alec dly took " My name is Alec " " who does not know Alec the next Prince of the Gordon family, well you already know my name, I am blessed with the affinity for earth and metal" Arthur said " woah that''s great but I can''t remember seeing anyone with that type of double affinity when I was in the assessment grounds " Alec said back " well that''s because I awaken after you left man, my two elements could be traced back to my father and my mother secondary elements" " ohhh no wonder, I don''t really care thou I think you gonna do great thinks " Alec encouraged him " so which path are you going to choose, there had been rumours going around that you might take over for your grandfather and be a golem mage" Arthur said " Yes of course, am following his footsteps someone has to show that our unique golem path ain''t lost even if other don''t take it seriously like it use to again " Alec replied " well then you gonna need a body guard, how about I be your partner " Arthur offered And the shook hands again with smiles on there face it was clear that they agree alot on many things The grand elder walked in with a long staff with his hat he sat at the middle of the hall where a small tform was arranged. " first of all I want to congratte all of you who has awaken and would soon embark on there journey of being great mages " " secondly I want to tell you all not to get cocky because you feel you are better than the rest of your colleagues in this room because you think you have a more high affinity than them " " what really matters is the effort you put into your training I will also like to inform you that, you have not yet step into the realms of mage so for now forget anything like being a mage of Gordons family" " well the main reason why I called you all for this meeting so that I can impact and transfer the mana cirction techniques of Gordon''s family to you all " the grand elder paused his exnation as he stuck his big staff on the floor and five big stones emerged from the ground with the Gordons family techniques written in them " you are allowed to pick one you and learn only when you have been able to umte more mana in your body that''s when you will breached the Lower tier 1 realm only then could you be called mages of the Gordon''s family " the grand elder concluded. the moment the grand elder finished exining the younger generation of the Gordon''s family quickly started moving closer toward the technique stones. the found out the techniques was easy to memorize it but the moment they move to memorize another one they forgot about thest technique they just learnt But unlike them every time Alec read a technique he got a notification form the system [ Learnt basic mana cirction technique - spiral force ] [Learnt basic mana cirction technique - mini hole] Alec quickly realised he could learn this techniques easily so he stopped willing after reading two after all the grand elder have specifically told them only to learn one mana cirction technique. the grand order saw the look of confusions in the faces of the younger generation andughed. " I know what you all try to do, there is a reason why I said you are allowed to pick one mana cirction technique, and there was a reason when I never stopped you because it is close to impossible to learn more than one mana technique, but if you actually were able to you would be ssified as a monster ss genius because those that do are able to develope twice as much for every time they cultivate" hearing this most of the younger generation went back to read properly and find the one that suited them the most. but when Alec heard this he blinked realising he just did learn two, he decided to keep this a secret and maybe use it to his advantage. Chapter 6: First golem

Chapter 6: First golem

When Alec returned home, he settled himself into a meditative position, his eagerness palpable as he prepared to test the mana cirction technique he had just learned. The Grand Elder had emphasized the importance of umting mana quickly, as it would expedite their promotion to bing tier 1 mages. [ spiral force ¨C basic mana cirction activated lv1 ] [ mini hole ¨C basic mana cirction activated lv1 ] As Alec began utilizing the mana cirction techniques, he noticed two distinct colors swirling towards him. Curiosity getting the best of him, he couldn''t resist reaching out and extending his hand towards the colors, The moment his hand made contact with the vibrant hues, a refreshing sensation washed over him. [ mana increased by 1 ] [Exp increased by 1 ] A smile blossomed on Alex''s face as he realized he was on the right path. However, the realization that he still had to umte 99 more experiences before reaching level 1 reminded him that he had only just begun his journey. He assumed that once he reached the next level, he would be a lower-tier Mage, The colors of the lights moving toward him were ssified in his mind as the elemental energies he had an affinity for, as they were both red and brown in color which represents both fire and earth. Remaining in the meditative position, Alec continued to cultivate the Mana cirction technique, eagerly hoping to break through to the next level and see what would happen. If the younger generation of the Gordon''s family were to hear that Alec was attempting to achieve a breakthrough in just one night, they would undoubtedly be surprised, Bing a (Iow) Tier 1 mage in one day aftering in contact with mana was no easy feat. However, Alec was unfazed by all of this, He gradually noticed that the amount of mana he was umting per minute was steadily increasing, even if he wasn''t fully aware of it. The power of the two basic mana techniques working together was beginning to showcase its true strength. [ Ding gain 100 exp ] [ leveled up to level 2 ] Alec eagerly opened his status tab, eager topare his new stats to what they were before. [ Status Tab] Name: Alec Gordons "Race: Human "Level: 1 "Tier: 1 [Low] ¡ö Exp till next level : 0.00%/200 [ Attributes ] Strength: 7+ Agility: 6+ Endurance: 5+ Mana: 100+ Affinity: Earth (high)+, Fire(high)+ avable points : 7 ( bonus ) System points: 0 He noticed that, aside from his abnormal Mana stats due to cultivating with two techniques, all of his attributes had been significantly increased. His stats had increased by 5 attribute points, and he was also given a 2 point bonus to allocate himself, After careful consideration, he decided to invest 2 points in strength, 2 points in agility, and the remaining 3 points into Endurance. He wasn''t particrly interested in using the points to boost his Mana stats; he could achieve that by sessfully cultivating the mana cirction techniques he had received from his n , After allocating the points, his new status looked like this [ Status Tab] Name: Alec Gordons Race: Human Level: 1 Tier: 1 [low ] ¡ö Exp till next level : 0.00%/200 [ Attributes ] Strength: 9 (+2) Agility: 8 (+2) Endurance: 8 (+3) Mana: 100+ Affinity: Earth (high)+, Fire(high)+ Avable points : 0 ( bonus ) System points: 0 He could feel an incredible surge of strength pulsing through his body, a sensation he had never experienced before. The sheer power coursing through his veins left him feeling invincible, as if he could effortlessly shatter a stone with his bare hands. Deep down, he couldn''t help but wonder what he could have aplished if he had possessed such strength in his previous world. Perhaps he could have be a superhero, even if his abilities didn''t quite reach the level of Superman, With his newfound power, dealing with robbers would be a piece of cake. With the knowledge that the system had truly enhanced his physical capabilities, he decided it was time to create his first golem. Having reached the Tier 1 mage realm, he knew he finally had enough mana to sustain the golem''s mana consumption, just like his grandfather had advised. He eagerly turned to the ancient book of techniques, passed down through generations in the Gordon family, As he delved into the text, he quickly absorbed the ideas and concepts behind crafting a basic golem. After around ten minutes of dedicated reading, he knew exactly what he wanted to create, Channeling his mana in ordance with the book''s instructions, he began the process of shaping his first golem, connecting his mana with the Earth elements present in the air and guiding them downward. It was like witnessing magic in action as the elements responded, the ground itself began to react and several clumps of y started rising, gradually forming the golem. At first, it appeared small, almost resembling a puppy, but Alec persisted, infusing more mana to gradually increase its height and strength. Even when it reached the stature of a regr human, he didn''t stop. He realized that it still had the potential to absorb more mana, so he continued to shape the golem, making it more robust and muscr, just as he had envisioned. Without hesitation, he poured all his remaining mana into perfecting his creation. As he stepped back to admire his handiwork, he couldn''t help but feel proud. The golem already resembled a miniature giant, its imposing figure reminiscent of Japanese sumo fighters, However, it stood taller than any of them. He kept sensing that something was missing, a gut feeling that nagged at him until it finally clicked in his head. "Haha, why not give it a weapon or something? It looks so perfect now, but wouldn''t it be nice to have it as a brawler with its big body? I''m sure it would have a slightly slower speed," he chuckled to himself. The idea of his magnificent golem wielding a weapon filled him with excitement, So he decided to use his remaining mana to craft a weapon that would seamlessly integrate with the golem''s body. He wanted to create a weapon that would be a permanent part of the golem, He started by crafting arge shield to be ced on the golem''s left hand. It was challenging at first, but he persevered and poured more mana into the creation of the shield, Gradually, it began to take shape and fit naturally onto the golem''s left arm, much to Alec''s delight. Encouraged by his progress, he envisioned giving the golem an attacking weapon for its right hand. He pictured a mace with numerous spikes, and to his surprise, it proved to be a much easier task than crafting the shield, In no time, the mace wasplete. Exhausted from the crafting process, Alec copsed onto his bed. As he looked at the system, he noticed a new notification, further adding to his anticipation. [congrats on learning skill ] [Golem creation (Legendary)] - There is no limit to how many you can make, only your mana determines your limit. A puzzled expression crossed his face as he muttered to himself "What a weird exnation." Realizing that he had exhausted all the mana he had just umted, which was already abnormal for a regr Tier 1 mage attempting to create a golem, he became even more certain that his golem was special, He decided to consult his system to assess its strength. Recalling the introduction in the golem technique book he had acquired, he knew that even ordinary golems typically required only 10 mana to bring them to life. [ Earth Golem ] Level : 1 [ can be upgraded] Realm : Tier 1 (low) Rank : rare Strength : 15 Agility : 6 Endurance: 20 [ A rare golem crafted with clumsiness but turned out to be a masterpiece one that has the potential to evolve ] Alec''s eyes widened with surprise as hepared the stats of his creation to his own, The numbers indicated that this golem was far stronger than even advanced mages. Despite its drawback of being slow, the golempensated with itsrge shield, ready to defend at any moment. Looking at his first golem, Alec couldn''t help but smirk in satisfaction, It stood tall, bulky, and intimidating, with piercing red eyes, It was the perfect partner that Alec had envisioned in his mind. Seating himself in a meditative position, Alec focused on replenishing the mana he had used in creating his masterpiece. As he observed the golem taking a defensive stance in front of him, Alec couldn''t help but feel a mix of surprise and confusion. He recalled that the golem had been ssified as a rare rank, and in the golem techniques passed down by the patriarch of the Gordons family, it was mentioned that higher-ranked golems tended to possess greater intelligence. Some golems required no orders before protectively defending their Masters. In his recollection, golem ranks started frommon to umon before reaching the rare rank. Realizing that he had just jumped two ranks to produce his first official golem left him shocked. "I might just be a genius," he said to himself smugly, his confidence growing. Chapter 7: The Shock That Alec Brought To The Younger Generations

Chapter 7: The Shock That Alec Brought To The Younger Generations

The next day, Alec woke up feeling incredibly refreshed, more than he had ever felt before. As he looked down, he was surprised to see himself still in a meditative position, He must have fallen asleep while practicing his double mana cirction techniques, and it seemed to have a positive effect on him. Stretching his body and letting out a big yawn, he noticed that the golem he had created the day before was still standing in a defensive position, ready to protect him from any potential danger. Alec admired the intelligence of his newly crafted golem, impressed by its ability to stay vignt even without hismand. With a nod of approval, he stood up and began making his way towards the Gordon family training ground. He had heard that all the younger generations of the family were going to be taught basicbat techniques, regardless of their interest in the Mage path they decided to follow. The Gordon n believed in giving everyone a chance to protect themselves, especially with the top academy recruitment approaching. Noticing the golem following him without any instruction, Alec turned back and said "Wait for me here." To his surprise, the golem actually obeyed and stayed in ce. Smirking at this detail, he gestured for it to follow him, and continued on his way to the training ground. As Alec and his golem passed they attracted attention from everyone they passed, people couldn''t help but be amazed. Seeing Alec with a golem by his side was surprising enough, but the constant release of aura from his body, indicating his recent breakthrough to bing a tier 1 mage, and this left people in awe. "Isn''t that the grandson of the patriarch?" "Yes, it is. It seems he has finally been promoted to the tier 1 mage realm." "What were you expecting?, Bing the family heir is no easy task." "Absolutely, Our young master is a true genius." Variousments and discussion erupted as others talked about Alec''s excellence. Despite having been scorned in the past, being seen as illegitimate by many, Alec knew that strength was what truly mattered. His two high affinities and being the first among the younger generations to break through to the tier 1 mage realm only served to highlight his remarkable talents even more. As Alec entered the training hall, he noticed that many Gordon family members had already begun their training. He med himself for meditating sote, resulting in him waking upter than usual. However, he wasn''t bothered by it, Even if the situation were to repeat itself, he would still choose to prioritize training over sleep. His excitement and thirst to learn more about mana had led him to meditate overnight and conduct numerous experiments with golems. The exhaustion from depleting his mana only to start meditating again was the reason he had fallen asleep in a meditative position. Alec had been an amateur in golem-making justst night, but now after a lot of trials and error he could be said to have progressed to the level of a beginner golem master. As he entered the training ground, all eyes turned to him, wide with surprise and disbelief at the aura he was emitting. The sheer amount of energy waves he was releasing made it evident to everyone present that he had be a tier 1 mage. And with the golem standing behind him, exuding the same aura, it only solidified their belief that he had truly entered the realm of mages. It wasmon knowledge that one could not maintain a summoned golem for long without a tier 1 mage''s mana pool. This disy of power further cemented Alec''s newfound status. "How did he be a tier 1 mage overnight?!" eximed one onlooker. "See? Only the strongest among the younger generations can be the leader," remarked another. "I knew it. The moment he was chosen, I could tell he was special," added someone else. "I feel like that golem could crush me, It looks much sturdier than the golem a first-timer should be able to craft " one of the children from the younger generation voiced their thoughts. Even Arthur, who had initially imed that he would protect Alec before he could obtain a powerful golem, was taken aback when he saw the golem standing behind Alec. Heughed at his past self for underestimating Alec''s abilities, looking at Alec''s golem, he was certain that he wouldn''t stand a chance against that massive mound of y. Even the golem''s intimidating red eyes sent shivers down Arthur''s spine. Arthur walked up to Alec and ced a hand on his shoulder and The golem raised it''s mace in a threatening position, ready to strike at any moment. But Alec simply waved his hand, and the golem seemed to understand his intentions, It lowered its mace back down. Arthur''s lips trembled and he felt cold shivers running down his neck, all this was a testament to the fear he felt when the bulky yet sturdy golem raised its hand. He felt helpless against the impending strike, even before the strike was made. "Wow, you''ve gotten much stronger, brother. You have to take care of me in the future," Arthur mumbled, whileically clinging onto Alec''s legs. The golem scratched its head, finding Arthur''s behavior rather peculiar, despite its intelligence. Meanwhile, the seven enforcers from the Gordon family, responsible forbat training, were astounded by Alec''s first golem. "Hmm, I believe that golem is of umon rank, What a genuis!, To be able to craft an umon rank golem so fast, this boy must be a golem genius," one of the elders remarked to himself, unaware of his mistake, if he had known that it was the same rank as the patriarch''s boss golems. he might have referred to Alec as a monster rather than a genius. The entire younger generation gathered around Alec, epting him as one of their own. They bombarded him with questions about cultivation, recognizing his knowledge and expertise. Inside, Alec grinned, knowing that this was what his grandfather had always wanted for him ¨C to connect with the younger generations at an early stage. After all, if he was going to lead them in the future, it was better to establish a friendship now while they were still young. Alec did his best to answer every question thrown at him, despite considering himself a novice in cultivation. Chapter 8: Combat Training

Chapter 8: Combat Training

After dismissing the other kids to continue their training, only Arthur remained by Alec''s side. Curiously, Arthur asked, "So, what''s this behemoth''s name?" hoping for a cool and impressive answer. However, he could practically see question marks hovering over Alec''s head, indicating hisck of a name for the golem. Arthur couldn''t help but express his disbelief, saying, " Wait, don''t tell me you haven''t named this incredible golem yet, It''s obvious that it holds a special significance since it''s your very first one." Alec admitted with a sheepish smile, "Oh, I never really thought that far ahead." As he stared at the towering golem, he pondered what to call it. Suddenly, with a bright look on his face, Alec turned to Arthur and eximed, "What about ''fatty''?" Arthur''s expression clearly reflected his confusion as if to say, "What on earth is wrong with your sense of naming?" Trying to offer an alternative, Arthur suggested, "How about ''Titan''? It perfectly suits its size and significance as your first creation, A name like that has a certain dominant appeal, don''t you think?" Arthur turned towards his friend, seeking his approval for the name he proposed. After a moment of contemtion, Alec sighed and conceded, "I think I''ll go with ''Titan,'' the name you chose, I can''t deny that it sounds better and feels right." Upon hearing theirbat instructor''s voice, Arthur chimed in, saying, "Well, let''s not waste any more time, We should head in and get to practicing." The instructor had called the young boys to participate inbat drills. Alec and Arthur swiftly returned to the training ground. Alec took on a round of basic boxing and hand-to-handbat with one of the instructors in the corner, ready to improve his skills. [ Learnt Basicbat skills. Lvl 1 ( 0/50)] Alec couldn''t help but notice that a myriad of ideas and techniques for hand-to-handbat filled his mind. It felt as though he had be a seasoned veteran, someone who had been practicing for years. However, he humbly chose to follow the instructions given by the instructor, diligently executing each skill one by one. Even though Alec felt he already possessed a deeper understanding of the techniques than the instructor himself, he remained focused andmitted to perfecting his execution. [ Learnt Basicbat skills. Lvl 1 ( 20/50)] However, Alec couldn''t help but notice that his proficiency continued to increase with each practice session. It was apparent that practice truly made perfect in this world. Alec smirked at his own progress, recognizing the improvement he was making. As he continued to practice thebat techniques, Alec''s movements became even more fluid and graceful. The instructor couldn''t help but stop and watch in awe as Alec wlessly demonstrated his fist styles. The instructor couldn''t help but feel a sense of inferiority as Alec seemed to have reached his level of mastery. Word began to spread among the other kids, fueling their admiration for Alec. They saw him as a monster in human form, and this only solidified his position as their revered leader. The instructor, realizing Alec''s remarkable talent, contemted switching him to a more advanced instructor, feeling that Alec was wasting his time with basic teachings. Unbeknownst to the instructor, Alec hadpletely grasped the technique within a matter of minutes. A new instructor, surprised to see Alec, approached him. " Attack me with what you have learned, let me see your progress," the new instructor challenged, assuming a defensive stance. "Alright," Alec responded, rushing towards the man. He initiated a punch with his right hand, but the instructor quickly realized it was a feint as Alec swiftly withdrew his right hand and delivered a punch with his left hand instead. The instructor managed to calmly redirect his hand to protect his exposed ribs, showcasing his skill. Undeterred by the instructor''s defense, Alec decided to continue with the punch. He wanted to test his strength since acquiring this new system, and he intended to use this instructor as a benchmark. With a resounding "Bam," Alec''s punchnded squarely on the man, causing him to take a few steps back as he tried to steady himself. Alec observed the reaction and noticed a system panel sign appear before him. [insight skill activated ] [status] Name : unknown ( Gordon¡¯s instructor) Level : Tier 2 mage ( low) Progress to next level : 10% (mid Tier 2 mage) Affinity : Earth (medium affinity) Alec was taken aback by the astonishing new option presented by the system. He had never imagined that such heaven-defying skills existed, allowing him to peer into and assess his opponent''s realm of strength. "Oh, it seems you''re quite formidable," the instructormented nonchntly, his previous underestimation of Alec forgotten. "I shouldn''t hold back since you''re also a Tier 1 mage." Alec observed his opponent, a growing sense of danger tugging at his instincts as a brown glow enveloped the instructor''s body. The instructor assumed a fighting stance and swiftly dashed towards Alec, who had raised his hands in a defensive position, signaling he wasn''t ready to engage inbat. The instructor threw a punch directly at Alec''s face, aiming to inflict some bruises and redeem himself from his prior humiliation. The perilous sensation intensified, and Alec realized he couldn''t halt the impending attack. Thoughts raced through his mind at lightning speed, desperately wishing his golem was by his side. Miraculously, as if jolted by his unspoken wish, the golem sprang into action. It swiftly positioned itself in front of Alec, shield raised protectively. With a loud "bang," the instructor''s hands collided with the golem''s sturdy shield, causing it to crack slightly under the impact of a strike from a Tier 2 mage. However, the shield had served its purpose, absorbing the full force of the punch and shielding Alec from harm. Alec''s eyes trembled with awe at the golem''s remarkable battle awareness, which had sessfully thwarted the imminent danger. "Alright, that''s enough," a voice intervened. Alec turned his gaze to find one of the senior instructors approaching them. Recognizing the elder, the instructor quickly lowered his head, respectfully extending both fists in greeting. "senior ," the instructor acknowledged. "I can see that not only are you talented in your elemental affinity, but you also possess considerablebat skills¡± "To be able to endure and exchange blows with a Tier 2 mage shortly after bing a mage even if he was holding back but it still shows you''re remarkable, young master," the elderly man praised. ¡°What? Young master! I can''t believe I was just attempting to bully the next heir of the Gordons family," the instructor thought inwardly, his forehead now damp with nervous perspiration. He anxiously pondered the possibility of facing punishment from the senior instructor himself. To his relief, the instructor quickly realized that the elder disyed no interest in engaging with him. The elder''s focus was solely on the young master. Seizing the opportunity, the instructor made his exit silently, careful not to draw attention to himself. Following their conversation, the senior instructor and Alec conversed for a while longer before Alec resumed his training. This time, he directed his efforts towards honing hisbat abilities, using a wooden puppet as his practice partner. By the end of the day, as Alec left the training area apanied by his golem, he had sessfully elevated hisbat skills to level 3. Filled with newfound confidence, Alec now felt ready to face any opponent in a one-on-one confrontation. [ Learnt Basicbat skills. Lvl 3 ( 45/200)] Alec returned home exhausted and overwhelmed from the intense training he had undergone that day. Determined and focused, he decided to take a rxing bath before diving back into his cultivation practice. Despite achieving the impressive feat of bing the first mage in the younger generation, Alec knew he couldn''t afford to ck off or becent. Within the younger generation, Alec hade across several incredibly talented individuals. One of them was Arthur, who seemed to possess immense potential, Utilizing his insight skills with the system, Alec discovered that Arthur was already on the brink of reaching Tier 1 mage status. This realization only fueled Alec''s determination to keep pushing himself, knowing he had worthypetitors standing beside him. [status] Name : Arthur Gordon Level : Undecided Progress to next level : 67% ( Tier 1 mage) Affinity : Earth ( Medium affinity) metal(High affinity) He was well aware that others with dual affinities wouldn''t be too far behind him, so Alec was determined to create a significant gap between them. It was crucial for him to maintain his status as the leading mage among the younger generation in order to protect his reputation and prestige as the young master. "Hey,e out, smelly boy," Alec heard his grandfather''s voice from outside, prompting him to make his way towards the old man. "What''s up, old man?" Alec responded nonchntly, fully aware that if others witnessed his rxed demeanor towards the patriarch of the Gordon family, they might be angered. However, in that moment, it was just him and his grandfather, allowing him to feel slightly more at ease. "You cheeky brat,e here and let me have a good look at you, You didn''t even bother to inform me when you became a mage, you little rascal!" The old man wrapped his hand around Alec''s head and delivered a solid knock, no matter how much Alec struggled, he couldn''t even budge the old man. "Old man, you''re choking me, stop it!" Alec tapped out, a signal of surrender, However, the old man seemed to still hold some resentment. Still, he eventually let go, saying, "How dare you not tell me you''ve advanced to be a Tier One mage! I should have been the first person to hear such good news. But no, you kept me in the dark, Do you know how embarrassing it was for me to find out from others that my own grandson has be a mage?" He said this while tightening his grip on Alec''s ears. "Ouch! Spare me, please! It was a mistake!" Alec pleaded, desperately trying to appease his grandfather, who had paid him quite the visit with such a temper. Chapter 9: Horde Attacks

Chapter 9: Horde Attacks

Two weeks had passed since Alec''s grandfather discovered his mage abilities, He was now hailed as the prodigy of the Gordon family, surpassing the other dual element kids who had taken a whole week to reach Tier 1 mage status. The younger generation of the family was showing promise, with numerous young mages emerging. While some of the new mages grewcent, taking a break from their training, Alec remained diligent. Not a single day went by where he did not dedicate himself to hisbat training during the day and honing his golem-making skills at night. To acknowledge his achievements, his grandfather bestowed upon him a space pouch as a gift, though Alec suspected it was just another indulgence from the old man. Alec''s hard work and dedication during training paid off handsomely, His basicbat skills soared to level five, a remarkable aplishment in such a short span of time. [Basicbat skills -lvl 5( 45/500)] He also improved his golem creation skill and was now able to create seven other golems apart from Titan. Even though there wasn''t a level indicator to showcase his progress, he could feel a significant improvement in his ability to craft sturdy golemspared to when he first started as a mage. Furthermore, he discovered that the system had the capacity tomunicate, but it seemed reluctant to reach out due to the energy it consumed. The system informed him that every question he asked would cost him 20 mana, regardless of whether or not it could provide an answer. This revtion left Alec feeling uncertain about trusting the system, but he ultimately decided to take advantage of the system''s rapid power growth and asked a few questions that had been lingering in his mind. With a determined mind, he opened his status tab and began to inquire about his burning questions. [ Status Tab] Name: Alec Gordons Race: Human Level: 2 Tier: 1 [low tier] ¡ö Exp till next level : 0.00%/300 [ Attributes ] Strength: 9+ Agility: 8+ Endurance: 8+ Mana: (100/100) Affinity: Earth (high)+, Fire(high)+ Avable points : 3 System points: 0 He had leveled up to level 2 , thanks to all the training and dedicated meditation he had been practicing. "What is your purpose?" Alec asked, curiosity filling his voice. [ X : To make the host the strongest mage alive, that''s my main purpose. ] the system responded, its words resonating in Alec''s mind. [ Status Tab] Name: Alec Gordons ¡°Race: Human Level: 2 Tier: 1 [low tier] ¡ö Exp till next level : 0.00%/300 [ Attributes ] Strength: 9+ Agility: 8+ Endurance: 8+ Mana: (80/100) Affinity: Earth (high)+, Fire(high)+ Avable points : 3 System points: 0 Alec checked his mana, only to realize that it had reduced by 20. "Hmm, it seems the system wasn''t lying about the 20 mana per question," Alec thought to himself. "Who created you?" Alec asked the question that had been bothering him, He believed that he might be a ything of some God, someone who was just watching him like an experiment. [¡Á: Question invalid!!!, All you need to know is that I have transferred with you to help you be the strongest mage.] "Hmm, another waste of 20 mana," Alec said to himself when he realized that his mana had reduced to 60 from 80, as the system still failed to answer his question. "Well, I guess that solves all I need to know about the system, I''ll have to level up quickly and see if it finally answers my questions," Alec said to himself. "It''s an attack! All mages, report for duty at the gates!" a middle-aged man shouted as he rushed towards the family gates. "Hmm, it seems my first battle is about to start," Alec said to himself. He quickly allocated his avable points into agility to improve his running speed. [ Status Tab] Name: Alec Gordons ¡°Race: Human ¡°Level: 2 ¡°Tier: 1 [low tier] ¡ö Exp till next level : 0.00%/300 [ Attributes ] ¡°Strength: 9+ ¡°Agility: 11+ ¡°Endurance: 8+ ¡°Mana: (60/100) Affinity: Earth (high)+, Fire(high)+ Avable points : 0 System points: 0 The moment he started running straight towards the gates, he noticed that he was much faster than normal, He caught up with the rest of the family members who were also making their way to the city gates. "Alec!" He turned back to see Arthur and the rest of the younger generationsgging behind. He slowed down a little so they could catch up. "What is it?" Alec asked immediately. "Have you heard any information about the attack?" Arthur asked, but Alec shook his head to indicate that he had no idea about the attack. "Even better, I have some information," Arthur said with a smirk. "Just spill it, dumbass," Alec said impatiently. "Okay! I got a little info from an older guard passing by, It was said that a level 5 zombie horde is heading straight for our city," Arthur exined. "But how is that possible? I thought zombie hordes only urred during a Blood Moon, and it''s definitely not nighttime, let alone a blood moon," Alec questioned. "Now, that''s where you''re mistaken, man, Not all zombies are able to return to their dimensions after an attack, So those who are left gather around the highest-level zombie, waiting for the next blood moon to join the next attacking force," Arthur rified. "However, urrences like this are very rare since most high-level zombies escape quickly when they realize the portal is closing, But this time, a level 5 zombie wasn''t able to escape when the city lord cut off its right arm, leaving itgging behind, Now that it has recovered its strength, it''s seeking revenge," Arthur exined all the details to Alec. "Hmm, so we''re up against a Tier 5 zombie Commander ?" Alec asked. "No, it''s not a zombiemander. It''s a Tier 5 zombie brain monster, a mental type," Arthur rified with augh. "Hahaha, what did you think? That a zombiemander can lead a horde that would make the city lord call on the family n mages? Don''t make meugh." Arthur said. Chapter 10: Titan鈥檚 strength

Chapter 10: Titan''s strength

"Move to the south gate quickly," the Patriarch instructed as the n members closed in on the central gate. The Gordons n members made a slight turn and hurried over, even Alec was surprised to see his grandfather waiting there for them. Up until now, Alec hadn''t realized that he wasn''t the one leading the charge when they left the familypound. But now, as he calmed down and thought about it, he realized that the old man must have been in a meeting with the City Lord and other powerful family leaders in the city, And It seems they must have agreed upon having the Gordon family protecting the weaker South gate. The Gordon family members arrived at the gate swiftly, climbing up and spreading around the walls to cover any gaps, ensuring that the zombies wouldn''t exploit any openings. They allowed the younger generation of the Gordon family to stay behind, watching their backs as they fought off the zombies. The patriarch levitated in the air, observing, as some of the higher-ranking family members gave orders, He wasn''t ready to interfere just yet. As Alec looked ahead, he noticed a cloud of dust obscuring his vision, After a few minutes, the dust cleared, revealing a massive horde of zombies running toward the city gates . A wave of fear washed over Alec as he had never seen so many zombies gathered in one ce before, This was his first encounter with a zombie attack on a city. Until now, their family had always been protected, shielded from such threats, But now, as they stepped onto the path of the mage, the responsibility of protecting the n fell on their shoulders too. When Alec nced around, he saw that most of the younger generation children were trembling in fear, It was also their first time witnessing the horrifying faces of the zombies. No matter how much they had been taught, it was still not enough to prepare them for the sight of these slow yet dreadfully menacing creatures, tainted by another dimension. Alec steeled his resolve, reminding himself that as the leader of the younger generation, he couldn''t afford to cower in fear when they were at war. He pondered on how to motivate the younger generation and boost their decreasing morale. Then, he recalled that acting like a showman and showcasing his strength would do the trick, After all, strength was highly respected in this world. Tapping on his space pouch, he summoned his eight golems, with Titan standing proudly in the front. "There''s no need to despair, All we have to do is keep crushing their heads, just as we''ve been taught in our lessons," Alec dered. "We are warriors of the Gordons n!, These puny zombies won''t be able to stop our charge!, ATTACK!" he shouted at the top of his lungs, igniting a surge of enthusiasm among the members of the Gordons n as he realised that the zombies were already close to reaching there line of defence, Even the older generation was impressed by his passionate speech. "For the n!" Alec eximed. "For the n!" echoed the rest of the n members around him. It didn''t take long for the zombies to reach the walls, climbing through the cracks, However, the Gordons family wasn''t just there to watch them climb without taking any action. Those skilled in archery started raining down arrows on the zombies, not concerning themselves too much with precise aim. There were too many zombies topletely intimidate them, as they knew no fear, pain, or fatigue. "Here theye! Archers, fall back and assist the warriors!" the patriarchmanded, acting as themander from where he stood. The archers quickly moved back, allowing those armed with weapons and trained in battle mage parth to step forward. [] One of the n members shouted as he activated a magic spell with his Tier 1 mana, causing particles of earth elements to form gloves on his hands. With a powerful punch, he obliterated the head of an unlucky zombie attempting to climb up. Simr scenes unfolded all along the walls, Even those wielding weapons had Tier 1 Magic Rock Armor protecting their bodies, allowing them to attack without hesitation while shielding themselves from any zombie strikes. Things were going well for them, until a tier one zombie managed to burst out and leap over the other unssified zombies that were being ughtered. Using its fallenrades as a makeshiftdder, it jumped high enough to evade the warriors and headed straight for the archers at the back, who were assisting the younger generations of the Gordons family. The Tier 1 zombie, known as a Speed Demon, had blue skin and sharp fangs, with long ws, It''s red eyes glowed, and drool fell from its mouth. It possessed a special trait of incredible speed, catching the warriors off guard with its timely jump. "Shit, that''s a Tier one Zombie Speed Demon!, How the hell did they let it slip through?, It''s a known assassin of the zombie race," one of the archers eximed. As soon as Alec heard this, he sent amand to Titan to intercept the zombie and protect the archers. He realized that none of the archers were as strong as the battle path mages, leaving the seven level zero golems around him as additional defense. If any zombie attacked him, at least he would have a meat shield to support him until reinforcements arrived or until he could eliminate the zombie himself. As the ws of the Tier 1 speed demon aimed to strike the nearest archer, it was met with the presence of a sturdy stone shield. The shield, provided by Titan, shed with the speed demon''s ws, sending tremors back to the zombie''s hands. The shield was thick, as Alec had been tempering the rare golem with earth elements while practicing his golems experiment. The zombie took two steps back, acknowledging it''s defeat in the strength battle against Titan. However, that was its fatal mistake, What happened next not only surprised the zombie, but everyone on the south wall. A spiky mace descended on the head of the speed demon zombie, crushing its brain and sttering its juices everywhere. [Ding!] [50 exp points gained,10 system points gained] Even Alec was surprised by the quick battle reaction of his rare golem, He had created other level 0 golems and had them fight, but their performance had never been up to par. He couldn''t help but feel that Titan possessed a higher level of intelligence, being a rare golem, He now realized how wrong he had been. Not only were the n members shocked, but they became even more astonished as they witnessed Titan throw it''s spiky mace immediately after killing the first speed demon , deeply embedding it in the neck of another Speed Demon. This particr Speed Demon had been on the verge of wing at the neck of a member of the Gordons n who had looked shocked. [ 54 experience point gained, 10 system point gained] Now, the family could rest assured that this golem could bepared to the battle prowess of the n''s veteran Tier 1 mages. With just two simple strikes, it had sessfully eliminated significant threats that could have resulted in the loss of lives. [ Status Tab] Name: Alec Gordons Race: Human Level: 2 Tier: 1 [low tier] ¡ö Exp till next level : 104.00%/300 [ Attributes ] Strength: 9+ Agility: 11+ Endurance: 8+ Mana: (60/100) Affinity: Earth (high)+, Fire(high)+ Avable points : 0 System points: 20 Alec soon came to the realization that the most efficient way to rapidly enhance his power was by eliminating zombies. However, he soon discovered that he wasn''t the only one experiencing growth, Titan too was evolving alongside him. [ Earth Golem ] Name : Titan Level : 1 [ can be upgraded (40/100)] Realm : lower Tier one Rank : rare Strength : 15 Agility : 6 Endurance: 20. Alec couldn''t help but gasp as he came to the unsettling realization of how severelypromised his system was. Chapter 11: Time To Act

Chapter 11: Time To Act

After witnessing the impressive disy of strength by Titan, he saw him move swiftly to retrieve his trusted weapon - a spiky mace that seemingly materialized from the very earth itself. It appeared to be far sturdier than any steel weapons employed by the Gordins family, indicating that Alec had taken great care in imbuing it with an abundance of mana during its creation. This, coupled with the equally formidable shield he had fashioned, made them the ultimate tools for warfare. It was no wonder the mace effortlessly decimated the zombie''s head, Pleased with his handiwork, Alec nodded approvingly, his gaze fixed once again on the magnificent weapon. [ wrath spike mace ] Weapon lvl : 5( upgrade golem rank to upgrade) +9 strength +5 speed +1 endurance A sudden realization dawned on him - he possessed the ability to enhance Titan''s mace with his own mana. It was an extraordinary feat, one that seemed exclusive to him, as he had never witnessed anyone else perform such a task. If others knew about this power, they would have saved themselves the trip to the cksmith, opting instead to create their weapons using their own mana. Empowered by this newfound knowledge, Alec not only upgraded Titan''s mace but also seized the opportunity to enhance his shield, elevating it to level 5. Such advancements brought a surge of excitement and satisfaction, knowing that he had strengthened both his and Titan''s defenses to an impressive degree. [ Guard shield ] Weapon lvl : 5( upgrade golem rank to upgrade) +3 strength +12 endurance As the Mace priorities the strength stats, the shield priorities endurance , and Alec didn''t take it too seriously. It was all just for fun, an experiment using his mana, However, he ended up creating something that made Titan overpower a zombie in the same realm as him. " It seems to have the power of a (Mid)Tier 1 mage " everyone thought, impressed with Alec''s ability to have a (mid) Tier 1 golem while still being in the (low) Tier 1 rank. Only Alec knew that they were mistaken, It was the reinforced weapons that gave Titan the strength to reach that level, but it still couldn''t defeat an opponent in a direct confrontation. It''s strength relied on the items, so if Titan were to drop either the shield or the mace, it would lose it''s advantage. "Wow, that''s so cool," Arthur eximed, looking at Alec with star-struck eyes. "We''re still on the battlefield, idiot, Get off me," Alec said, trying to push Arthur away while bypassing the seven level zero golems that surrounded him. "You''re strong, I''ll train harder to catch up to you," Alec heard someone say He turned and saw Agnes, another dual elementalist like him and Arthur, standing beside her was someone with a cloak and a masked face that reminded him of the ninjas from his previous world movies. "Who is that?" Alec asked Arthur, realizing he had no memory or idea of him since they had never met before. "Well, that''s Gordon Knight, I guess you don''t talk much with the family members, even though you''re the young master and leader of the Gordon family''s younger generation, He''s like us - awakened with dual elements. It seems to be earth and darkness," Arthur exined. "Hmm, it seems the family will have another strong member in the future if he trains diligently," Alec mused. "You never said that to me," Arthurined, pouting, Alec, though tired of Arthur''s acting, ignored him, He had just used his inspection skills on Arthur and was shocked by his abilities. [Gordon Arthur] Elements: Earth (mid), Metal (high) Level: Tier one mage (low) Battle power: 70 Meanwhile, Agnes only had 60 percent in her battle power, indicating that if she were to sh with Arthur, she would have a higher chance of losing. The 10 percent difference would not be easily bridged. By the time Alec finished analyzing their battle power, Titan had returned and taken his ce by his side. It had a dangerously shining red eyes, yet appeared calm as if it hadn''t just ughtered two dangerous zombies. The archers from the family were intimidated by the blood still on Titan''s mace, gulping down nervously as they looked at him. "Good job," Alec praised Titan, even though he knew it was just a golem, It was his first intelligent and rare golem. To his surprise, the golem nodded back at him, showing its high level of intelligence and ability to understand him easily. Alec nced at the guys holding the frontline and noticed most of them were slowing down, their fatigue umting. Due to the incredibly high number of zombies attacking the south gate, Alec was certain that if they continued like this, casualties would soon start to pile up. [ Rock Golem ] Level : 0 ( unssified ) Rank : Normal Battle power : 10. He surveyed the seven level zero golems he had created, contemting the idea of recing some of his n members with his team of y constructs. After all, the golems didn''t have to worry about stamina, since they were practically made with mana and only fed off Alec''s mana to repair their damaged bodies. "System, is there a way to ensure that these normal rank golems level up to level one and gain the same powers as a lower tier mage?" Alec asked, his voiceced with curiosity. [x : Yes, there is, They have to kill a hundred level zero life forms, like those weak zombies your family members are currently fighting, or they can kill ten level one life forms instead, The choice is yours.] As the System finished exining, Alec realized that his mana had decreased by another 20, leaving him with around 70 mana. He had been meditating, attempting to recover the lost mana that the System had taken from him, and thankfully, the process was going smoothly and quickly. Perhaps it was because of the numerous zombies that had been in, making the mana in the air more concentrated. It had created an environment where it was easier for someone to have a smooth breakthrough. However, Alec knew that no one would be foolish enough to attempt a breakthrough in the middle of a war-like environment like this, Everyone was on edge and focused on defending themselves. Looking around, Alec noticed that only the Tier 1 mages from his n had joined the defense, Not a single Tier 2 mage hade to lend a hand. Arthur, sensing Alec''s realization, asked, "Seems like you noticed, huh?" Alec simply nodded, realizing that the weaker zombies were being used as a training tool for the Tier 1 mages to gain battle experience. This small part of the army that had been left out of the portal was obviously expendable, They were being used by the higher tier zombies to drain the strength of their opponents. "I will take care of this," Alec muttered to himself, his resolve evident in his firm eyes, Arthur couldn''t help but smile, proud to follow such a cool boss. Alec poured all his mana into creating spears with earth magic, despite theck of sand or ground nearby. He manipted his mana, altering the earth elements in the atmosphere to assist in forming the weapons. This act caught the attention of his grandfather, who observed Alec''s improved control over mana in real time. Even after finishing the creation of the spears, Alec wasn''t done, He continued to transfer more mana into each spear, ensuring thepression of earth elements on them, effectively leveling them up. Each stone spear now possessed significant power: [Stone Spear] Weapon Level: 5 (...) +7 Strength +7 Agility +1 Endurance However, this effort took a toll on Alec, costing him 10 mana for each spear, He panted in exhaustion and felt dizzy from the aftereffects of depleting all his mana for this singr goal. Yet, when he saw the golems each grab a spear, he knew it was all worth it, He fantasized about the massacre they were about tomit, knowing these spears would make them as strong as a semi-tier one mage, someone on the cusp of breaking through to tier one rank. Though they may not have the same strength as tier one mages, there were more than enough golems to sweep through the unssified zombies with ease. The spears had boosted their battle power by 30 each. "Attack!" Alecmanded the seven golems, with Titan remaining behind as his trusty shield, The golems charged forward, swiftly overtaking the fatigued warriors in front of Alec. "Make way for the golems! Fall back and recover your mana," Alec ordered the Gordon family members, surprising them with his leadership, Though taken aback, they obeyed and retreated, while the zombies attempted to exploit this opening and attack the zombies. " Stab" Without hesitation, they wasted no time in thrusting their spears clumsily towards the heads of the zombies. The weapons prated the zombies'' heads with a single thrust, and then they quickly withdrew their weapons to repeat the process on the other zombies attempting to climb over their fallenrade. The satisfying sound of victory echoed: [ Ding! ] [ +10 experience gained from killing five level 0 zombie ]. Chapter 12: Improving

Chapter 12: Improving

[Ding!] [2 EXP gained from defeating the level 0 zombie] [Learned Basic Spear Techniques] Alec''s panel disyed a series of notifications as the golems grew more adept at killing zombies with their stone spears. It was clear that the introduction of the basic spearmanship skill had greatly improved their abilities. [Basic Spearmanship Level 1] >Enhances your ability to wield the spear with speed and strength, increasing the likelihood of delivering a fatal strike, It also elerates your understanding of spear techniques, depending on the skill level. "Ohhh, so that''s what''s been helping them, I can''t help but think they''ve be as skilled as ancient Chinese spearman soldiers" Alec remarked, a sense of awe in his voice. Curiously, Alec turned to Titan and asked, "Can you use a spear like them too?" He immediately face-palmed himself for asking such an obvious question, After all, Titan was a golem who could wield anything Alec asked him to. To his surprise, Titan nodded in response. "Woah," Alec muttered as his attention was drawn to another extraordinary sight of intellectual shown by Titan. The level 0 golems continued to ughter the zombies atop the wall, appearing as agents of death. The zombies barely had a chance to approach before they were impaled by the golems spears, The golems aimed for the head or chest, ensuring deep pration and finishing the attack in a single swift motion. Any zombies foolish enough to attempt biting or wing at the golems quickly regretted their decision. The golemscked flesh or blood, preventing any possibility of reanimation. [Skill level up!] [Basic Spearmanship Level 2] As the skill leveled up, Alec noticed a change in the golems attack method, Previously, they had only been stabbing, but now they were capable of performing sweeping attacks with the spearhead. It was for those zombies they had missed the first time, and attempting to close the gap between them, then the golem would swiftly perform a swipe, uprooting the entire head of the zombie. This ensured that those stubborn undead creatures wouldn''t rise again to pester them, Witnessing the golems employ the spear in such a manner sent shockwaves through the Gordon n watching. To see one person''s summon performing the work of seven individuals so wlessly left everyone wondering what Alec must have done for his golem to possess such expertise in spear usage. Many believed that this knowledge had been imparted, simr to how renowned Golem Masters passed down their weapon techniques to their specialized golems, granting them increased battle power. No one had anticipated Alec reaching this level of golem creation, especially considering he had only recently be a mage. "Genius!" some eximed, admiring Alec''s abilities. Agnes snorted at the shocked expression of the other young Gordon n member beside her. "What do you all expect?, He''s the leader of the younger generation of the Gordons, He undoubtedly possesses the power and talent to back it up, or else he wouldn''t have been chosen." The fact that Alec could participate in such a high-level battle, while they, the other new mages, were merely there to spectate, amazed and invigorated the younger generations, Alec''s remarkable performance ignited their passion. Alec could feel the gaze of the younger generation fixated on him, filled with fanatical worship. He sighed, knowing that in this world, strength was the ruling factor, He knew from now on that his presence in the n would bring immense joy to these aspiring mages, who admired, were curious about him, It was evident that they adored him. As Alec noticed his grandfather nodding toward him, appearing rxed but unable to hide the shock on his face, Alec felt an urge to craft another spear and observe if Titan could truly wield it as skillfully as the level 0 golems. But Alec had exhausted his mana while creating those mana spears for the golems, He had been trying to recover his mana, which was why he had kept Titan close, knowing it was his strongest golem. Suddenly, a scream echoed through the air as the line was breached from another angle, Alec turned to see another Tier 1 zombie, but this one seemed different from the speed demons. It had Red skin and it''s well-defined muscles made it resemble a bodybuilder. Alec activated his inspect ability to gather information on the new zombie. [Inspect] [w type - Strength zombie] Level: (Low) Tier 1 Battle power: 57 As Alec assessed the battle power of the formidable w type zombie, he realized that it could potentially cause significant losses to the n members before they could handle it. Losing a family member was something he wasn''t prepared to witness at the moment. "Stop him, Titan," Alec instructed his most trusted golem. Titan turned towards the new target, emitting a slight mechanical sound as its red eyes gleamed brighter. With slow speed, Titan charged forward, appearing almost indistinguishable from a real being. With concern in his voice, Alec turned to Arthur. "I hope you can deliver on your words as my new guard, Arthur." "Of course, I am strong enough to protect you," Arthur replied, thumping his chest with confidence, as He activated his Tier 1 Mana Pool and casted a "Rock Armour" spell upon himself. "Woah, yours looks even shinier, What did you do to the spell model to modify your Rock Armour like this?" Alec asked, intrigued by the enhanced appearance. "Well, that''s simply because I have the metal element as well, It makes it easier for me to integrate some of my metal elements into the Tier 1 spell Rock Armour," Arthur exined. "It makes the spell stronger and more aligned with my personality somewhat of a mutated type of spell , However, I can onlybine my two elements for this specific spell, and it''s still not aplete integration of both elements." With his attention fixed on Titan, Arthur didn''t bother to divert his gaze towards Alec, He was wholly focused on observing how Titan would handle this new challenge. They finally came face to face, the powerful swing of Titan''s mace met with the ferocious swipe of the new Tier 1 zombie''s ws, creating a sh of sound. Despite being pushed back, Titan stood his ground, his trusty shield protecting him from any frontal attacks. The zombie appeared confused for a moment before sumbing to its feral instincts, recklessly swiping its ws in a fit of rage. "ng!" Each of the zombie''s w attacks were skillfully intercepted by Titan''s shield, as if he could predict it''s every move. [A new skill has been learned: Block Mastery] [Block Mastery Level 1] Alec noticed the message but chose to ignore it for now, his focus solely on watching Titan''s impressive fight, He couldn''t help but wonder if his own golems had awakened simr skills. Perhaps it had something to do with how often they had used their respective weapons in battle, The thought was giving him a headache, as he had never encountered anything like Titan''s mastery of the mace before. Lost in his thoughts, Alec watched as Titan finally brought down the Tier 1 zombie, smashing its head and causing blood to stter all over its smooth brown body. It gave off an aura of a war god, looking incredibly threatening. [59 experience points earned] [10 system points earned] [Level up! +3 attribute points] [Status Tab] Name: Alec Gordons Race: Human Level: 3 Tier: 1 (Low Tier) ¡ö Experience until next level: 4/500 [Attributes] Strength: 9+ Agility: 11+ Endurance: 8+ Mana: (35/100) Affinity: Earth (High+), Fire (High+) Avable attribute points: 3 System points: 40 Chapter 13: Team of spearmanship experts

Chapter 13: Team of spearmanship experts

[Basic spearmanship leveled up] [Basic spearmanship lvl 3] [Mace mastery learnt lvl 1] After seeing the series of messages on his screen, Alec felt a surge of happiness, and he saw Titan sting the head of the Tier 1 zombie away. Finally, he understood how they could awaken their mastery of weapons, All it took was continuous usage of the weapon in battle, eventually leading to the awakening of the weapon mastery. In the case of Spearmanship, Alec attributed their quick progress to the fact that many golems were already using it. This gave them an advantage over Titan, who had previously used a different weapon, However, this didn''t matter much since Titan had already learned the skill. As long as he continued using his mace, he would keep improving himself. Alec decided to test his theory, With a mana pool of around 40 points, he created two new spears and focused on improving their strength and agility. As he prepared to upgrade the level of the spears, Arthur approached him, asking if he could have one since he didn''t have a weapon yet. Alec replied ruthlessly, without holding back any words. He stated that Arthur would have to either craft one himself or remember to buy a weapon of his choice next time. Alec didn''t want his crafted stone weapons to fall into the wrong hands and reveal their quality, He even thought of saying that only he and his golems could use them, just in case his family asked him to craft weapons and put him in an awkward position. Arthur, understanding Alec''s point, replied, "Well, not everybody can craft weapons with earth elements like you, Our control iscking." "Well, it takes a toll on me to keep using my mana to craft weapons, so don''t ask me for one again, And remember to get yourself a weapon." "After all, you were told we wereing to a battlefield, I don''t know how you can befortable leaving your life in the hands of others," Alec said firmly. After that harsh talk-down that Arthur received, Titan returned. Arthur backed off, feeling a lot of pressure just by looking into Titan''s eyes. He didn''t want to test Titan''s resolve to protect Alec now that they were in a battlefield, However, he couldn''t help but feel jealous when he saw Alec giving the other spear to Titan to wield. "God, he already has that scary weapon," Arthur thought to himself, unable toprehend why Alec was changing Titan''s weapon in the middle of the fight. But when he thought about it, nobody in the family really understood the way Alec thinks. They just loved him because he had shown his talent. As soon as Titan saw Alec offering him the spear, he put his mace on his back. The mace seemed to assimte with his back as if it was returning to its scabbard, resembling a sword. The younger generation watched in amazement as Titan skillfully brandished the spear, It quickly caught their attention that he was much better with the spear. "Can you see that?, It''s like Alec is incredibly skilled with the spear," Knight said to Agnes. "And how can you be sure about that?" Agnes asked. "It''s extremely hard to transfer a technique you don''t know to a golem., Considering Alec''s level, he must have imparted his own knowledge of spear to his golems ," Knight exined. "Why do you seem to know a lot about golems?" Agnes asked. "My sister is majorly following the golem mage path, so I have some insight into how things work," Knight exined. "Look, it''s like he''s about to join his golem in the fun," Agnes eximed, yfully nudging Knight with her elbow before giving him a nod of approval. Finally securing thest spear, Alec could feel his mind being flooded with knowledge about spear techniques he had never practiced before in his life. Simply by holding the spear, it felt as if he had been training with it for an eternity, He was ovee with the urge to shout in exhration. But his mental strength was so high that he swiftly calmed himself down and cast a Tier 1 spell on himself. [< Tier 1 Spell ''Rock Armour >] Alec said and a spell circle formed around him in an instant, A rugged stone armor materialized, giving him a slightly more robust appearance. Using his mana, Alec began to refine the armor, shaping it to his desired form until it fit him perfectly, covering every part of his body except for his head and hands, he was only able to do this due to his increase mana control. [ Rock Armour] Level : 5 (...) +10 endurance +4 speed +1 strength Durability : (25/25) Alec wasn''t particrly surprised by this, as he had been diligently practicing all the Tier one spells he could get his hands on. He would spend hours perfecting each spell, only stopping when his mana ran out, and then meditating to recover before continuing. It was a grueling training regimen that would make mostzy members of the younger generation pull their hair out, but Alec persevered because he could see the progress he was making, as evidenced by his growing experience. "Damn it, why did I have to boast about my achievement in Rock Armour to this guy, when his own easily overshadowed mine," Arthur muttered to himself, filled with regret, He couldn''t help but feel a pang of jealousy as he remembered bragging to Alec about his rock armor. After all, it wasn''t every day they came across someone who could shrink their armor to their size. Only the experts who had reached Tier 2 mage realm and with better control of there mana were able to master that skill, And now, Alec had once again surprised them all. "Clear a path!" Alec shouted to the seven tier 0 zombies who were diligently carrying out their job of killing other zombies like machines. They obediently moved aside to allow one zombie to pass through, which lunged for Alec, drawn in by the scent of his blood. But before it could get any closer, Alec''s body moved on instinct, He swiftly stabbed forward, easily piercing the zombie''s head in a fluid motion that seemed almost effortless. Despite it being his first time taking a life, Alec remained calm andposed, not even flinching. The archers watched Alec, concerned that something might be wrong with him as he stood there, momentarily dazed. Little did they know, his excitement was just beginning to kick in, He relished in the satisfaction of using the spear to pierce through the zombie''s head with such precision, a feeling that sent shivers of exhration down his spine. [ spearmanship level up : lvl 4] [Gained 10 experience point.... ] [ gain 5 system point.....] [ Status Tab] Name: Alec Gordons "Race: Human "Level: 3 "Tier: 1 [low tier] ¡ö Exp till next level : 328/500 [ Attributes ] "Strength: 9+ "Agility: 11+ "Endurance: 8+ "Mana: (19/100) Affinity: Earth (high)+, Fire(high)+ avable points : 3 System points: 86 "Ah, this battlefield shall be my stepping stone," Alec dered, a newfound sense of strength coursing through his veins. He couldn''t help but notice that he was growing stronger from the intense battles he faced here, much more so than from his two weeks of meditation alone. Chapter 14: Gordon talents to the rescue

Chapter 14: Gordon talents to the rescue

Alec got so lost in the fight that he started getting closer to the front line bypassing the line of protection his golems where giving him As his face became battle crazy, even if his face held the expression of a berserker each hit and strike of his was delivered with careful Calctions as his spears skills were bing more fluent the more he used a spear, even if the system uploaded the skills in his head he would have to use it to be extremely good with them " ahh kill!" Alec shouted as he charge towards the zombie instead with his spear instead of waiting for them toe into his piercing range He took the fight to them as he swipe, cut and even used the bottom of the spear to knock back any zombies who came close to him back to give him enough space to pierce them Even Titan joined in this massacre " don''t let Alec get all the glory let''s all kill a few zombies" Agnes shouted to rally up some of the younger generations morale In hope they move and support the people on the wall who were constantly draining there stamina in the fight, she was not interested in letting Alec take all the highlights In this battle after all they were from the same generation she was not ready to be left behind only to see the dust of someone she called her rival She nned to at least rally the younger generations to make some notable achievements like killing zombies also like Alec But fantasy was a different thing from reality they found out while the zombies were slower they were alot more stronger than a regr human Even a tier one mage would be killed if he was assaulted by multiple unssified zombies talk less of facing a tier one zombie The younger Gordon n''s men were shocked to find out they were being pushed back, even when faced with the ordinary zombies that breached the line of defence the warriors of the n made, some broke down with a little shriek from the zombies As even the facial expressions of the zombies scares them silly to the extent they try not to look at there face while fighting them leading to even more mistakes But before any zombies tries to kill any of them an arrow always found a way into there head as the archers started assisting the younger generations in the fight Disying better result as they used the younger generation as bait to kill the zombies While most of the younger generations could not hold there own against the zombies there were certain exception like Arthur, Knight, Agnes and a certain short boy using a great sword molded using earth elements He was crazyly wild in his fighting style as he never defended he only attacked, it was weird seeing a short guy like that using a weapon as tal as him Alec turned towards the crowd of younger generations who reinforcement another position and smirked as theyter join in on the fun He was wondering why they allowed them to watch the fight, he could not put his hand on it until the n member protecting them started losing stamina that''s when he realised they were not the even elites of the Gordons family As most of them were tier one (high stage) mage there was no peak tier one stage among them, there were even few mid tier one mage among the guys defending the wall Alec felt it had to be a test to see if they help or just stand and watch And from his grandfather nonchntly attitude he felt they were just using them to bait the tier five zombie, and let them experience war with zombie first hand After all they might not being in such a peaceful battlefield again where most of the enemies consist of tier one and unssified zombies. It wasmon knowledge that when the blood moon ended those higher ranking invaders always returned fast and when the tier one zombies loses those from the higher rank that couldmand them They turn back to mindless zombies who just wanted to eat the flesh of the living so the ns and City guard always wiped out any remnant zombies after the blood moon when down But this attack was different since a tier 5 zombie was still inmand so the were more focus on retreating when the blood moon finished And the tier 5 hiding to recover its wound and it had finally returned for revenge as it was still amount blending in waiting for the right moment to strike " is that guy a monster, we have been assisting each other but we can''t seem to meet up with his hunting speed it''s like he is the bane of those zombies" Arthur said as after he just finished killing a zombie by shing his head " I thought you said you had no weapons" Alec questioned Arthur " I am using my mana to keep it up its a tier one metal element spell I learnt, it consumes mana to stay on and that''s why I hesitated to use it" Arthur replied " ohhh" Alec eximed in suprise since he never bother reading about any metal spells so he was shocked when he heard the shining de was a metal element spell " I guess I still have alot to learn then, what do you think, is the tier 5 zombie going to attack or are they going to retreat we have almost wiped out most of the zombies here" Alec said while facing Arthur who was still struggling with one zombie " you know you are actually the only one who can act so care free in a battle field like this " Arthur said as he finally finished ying the zombie he was tackling with ah he eyed Alec secured number one guard Titan " the situation here is almost over even if we did nothing the remaining zombies won''t be able to create much waves " Agnes said as she finally stopped fighting " It''s good all of us are here together supporting each other after all we might all grow up to be the pir of the family while supporting Alec " knight said The short Gordon''s n man who fought with an earth great sword nodded also not saying anything " Urgent message!!!, urgent message!!! The North Wall has been breached the city lord had asked for the elites of the Gordons n to Move over and support the Lanzk family" a city guard came and report straight to the patriarch " hmmm why has that old man not resolve the problem by himself" The Gordon family patriarch asked " Well from what I heard the zombie in lead of the horde has been promoted to Tier 6 Brain Commander making most of his zombies upgrade to tier 2" " as we are speaking now only the Zordon family already has there wall in control we are even suprised at the fast rate you guys killed the zombies since your spot had alot of amount of tier unssified zombies " " send a message to the City lord, I would be taking care of the zombiemander in return he would owe me a favour " Alec grandfather said with absolute confidence " I shall ry your message to the city lord " The City guard said as he bowed in respect " Alec, Brandon, Arthur, Agnes, and Knight I want you to go over to the North Wall at this instance and assist thenkz family in killing the unssified and tier 1 zombies can I trust you to lead them Alec" The patriarch asked Alec As even his statement could be interpreted as him making Alec the leader of this group " Patriarch but we can still fight I don''t think there is any reason to send the boys to take care if this me and my squad can quickly go sort things out" one of Gordon family members who fought along side Alec said As they knew how much pressure Alec golem had to face and wished they could assist in in any way possible " you still fight, don make meugh" the patriarch snorted " I will take care of it, but what about the tier 2 zombies and upper" Alec asked " Good question well don''t worry just as I am sending you now I have people already in waiting to take care of the higher rank zombies under the brainmander zombie so that they won''t disturb or interfere in you fights you are free to go all out" " so use this chance to increase your strength or even gain better battle experience" the patriarch exined " don''t worry I won''t dissapoint" Alec said. Chapter 15: Finally met the Lanzt family younger generation

Chapter 15: Finally met the Lanzt family younger generation

Before they left, Alec finally noticed some notifications on the screen that he had previously ignored due to being engrossed in a heated battle. However, now that he was no longer shing with zombies, he had more time to properly examine them. [Basic spearmanship leveled up] [Basic spearmanship lvl 5 (Max)] [To evolve the skill from basic spearmanship to intermediate spearmanship, you would have to kill a hundred life forms higher than your level] When Alecid his eyes on the mission once more, he couldn''t help but feel a sense of dread wash over him. The system seemed determined to throw him into the jaws of death once again, It was like asking a (low) Tier 1 mage to take down a (mid) Tier 1 mage , a task deemed almost impossible. And to make matters worse, the system was demanding that he eliminate a hundred Tier 2 lifeform while still being in Tier 1 mage realm . It was a daunting challenge, to say the least. Although Alec felt the weight of the mission press upon him, he forced himself not to dwell on it for the time being. There was no use worrying about his impending doom in that very moment, His attention shifted to the second notification that the system had presented him with, and to his surprise, it held some unexpected information. [ One of Alec''s golems had reached its maximum potential and was ready to evolve into a powerful tier one golem, Choose it''s Path. ] ¡Á Ordinary tier one golem ( cost 25 mana) ¡Á spearman tier one golem ( cost 50 mana) ¡Á defensive spearmam tier one golem ( cost 100 mana) When Alec saw the different choices for his golem''s evolution, he immediately recognized that each path had been shaped by the golem''s fighting style thus far, except for the first choice, which seemed rather ordinary. Alec hesitated when considering this option since he had a limit on the number of golems he could create. He already had a clear preference in mind, the defensive spearman, He believed that since it required more mana, it was bound to be more impressive than the others. As Agnes asked about their n, Alec snapped back to reality, He realized he didn''t have enough mana at the moment to upgrade his golem, let alone reach the necessary one hundred mana for the mission. He decided to put those thoughts aside for now, All his golems, except for Titan, were safely stored inside his space pouch, Titan, with his massive shield and mace strapped to his back, he continued to protect Alec as they made their way towards the north gates. Alec addressed the group, instructing those with long-range spells to conserve their mana until he requested it, as Titan would ensure their defense. Arthur raised a valid concern about Titan''s Duties to guard anyone other than Alec, given his intelligence. Knight also questioned how Alec would protect himself if Titan was assigned to defend them. Alec reassured them, stating that he wasn''t defenseless and had other golems at his disposal. Knight nodded in understanding, while Agnes snorted, expressing her skepticism. "Still, I''m pretty sure none of your golems are as good as Titan," she remarked. "From what I can see, it''s like you have put all your wealth into raising him to this level. This means you''re going to be in big trouble without your trusty shield," Agnes tried to analyze his powers thinking that he was trying to showoff . "Well, I might not have my trusty shield, Titan, but I have my fierce spear," Alec responded, thinking about the golem he was about to evolve, Unfortunately, his nsmen misunderstood him, thinking he was referring to himself fighting with his spear. Upon arriving at the battlefield, they were met with a gruesome sight, Zombies had breached the walls and were biting and wing at anyone in their path. While the core members of the Lanzt family seemed to be holding their own, but they were quickly running out of mana, as they had no chance to regenerate there Mana. The Lanzt family had retainers who acted as shields for each of them, firing off one wind de after another. They were skilled at taking out the zombie horde, but Alec''s nsmen realized that this tactic would only deplete their mana faster, leaving them defenseless against the remaining wave of zombies. Alec surveyed the area and noticed that there were no Tier 2 zombies among the horde just like his grandfather insisted. It seemed they had taken the same approach as the Gordon n, using this battle to train their younger generation and gain battle experience. It was an opportunity they couldn''t waste, especially considering the constant threat of higher-ranking members assassinating the weaker ones. "Follow behind me and my golems, Save your mana for now, I and my golems have to sharpen our earth spears with zombie blood, I''ll definitely need all of you when I run out of stamina," Alec said, feeling a heat spreading throughout his body. With determination, Alec dashed towards the zombies that were attempting to circle around the Lanzt family. He quickly released his golems from the space pouch to act as the vanguard while he instructed his n members to stay behind for safety. Walking alongside Titan, he noticed another golem with the highest battle power among his group. Even though it had not evolved yet, it was already disying signs of intelligence, and he became aware that it might be the golem that has reached Maximum value . "This is going to be fun," Alec whispered to himself as his golems crashed into the zombie encirclement. With their impressive spear skills, Alec and his golems easily pierced through, leaving the members of the Gordon''s family amazed. They had witnessed Alec''s mastery of the spear before, but now it seemed even more lethal and beautiful. "Is it just me or does Alec''s spear skill look more impressive than before?" Agnes asked, marveling at the disy. "There is nothing beautiful about this kind of art. It''s bloody and deadly," Arthur replied, unable to shake off the feeling of his first kill. Alec held onto his spear with a firm grip, fighting like a valiant General of China, He utilized all the knowledge of spear skills that the system had imparted to him when he gained the spearmanship skill. Determined to practice all the basic skills the system had given him, he thrust his spear into the body of every zombie as he moved forward. With his spearmanship reaching level five, executing skills with the spear seemed effortless, causing minimal strain on his wrist. It was as if he had trained with a spear for over ten years, However, Titan fought using a different style, swiftly decapitating any zombie that crossed its path. With one powerful swing of his mace, Alec ensured that any zombie who survived the initial blow would face a hellish second move. He would roll his spiky mace like a drill while it remained embedded in the zombie''s body, grinding their heads to a pulp. None of the zombies'' attacks were able to bypass hisrge shield, which he held steadfastly in front of him. Continuously swinging his right hand, Alec took lives in the name of the Gordon n. "If you know the spell for stone bullet, now is the time to use it, Aim for the head, don''t worry about missing, Just practice your uracy on their bodies; we''ll clean up the rest," Alec instructed. As the zombies started to pay attention to them, both the zombies and members of the Lanzt family noticed a decrease in pressure from their left side. They turned to see five kids wearing clothes that belonged to the Gordon n, tearing apart the zombies from the back of the encirclement that had trapped them. "Those clothes belong to the Gordon n, It means they''ve sent their younger generation to save us," a boy with white hair among the Lanzt younger generations said. "Are they trying to show off that their younger generation can handle a crisis while we can''t?" another Lanzt child sneered angrily, his mana running low. "No, I don''t think that''s the case, Look at them, especially the guy at the front, He''s been fighting solely with his physical powers, along with those nine golems by his side," the white-haired boy replied. "It''s clear he''s their leader," the boy''s statement silenced the arrogant younger generation members of the Lanzt family. Seeing how Alec and his golems fearlessly hunted the zombies, with no fear in their eyes, while the other four kids supported from behind, those watching nervously imagined themselves in Alec''s shoes. The Gordon squad followed closely behind Alec, spraying earth bullets all over the zombie, Alec made sure to finish off any remaining zombies, and they repeated this process until they became adept at handling the undead with their stone bullets. Thebination of Alec''s golem squad and the stone bullet squad formed a perfect shield and spear formation as they fought their way towards the Lanzt family, eliminating every zombie in their path. Chapter 16: Peak Affinity

Chapter 16: Peak Affinity

Alec quickly checked his status tab [ Status Tab] Name: Alec Gordons "Race: Human "Level: 3 "Tier: 1 [low tier] ¡ö Exp till next level : 489/500 [ Attributes ] "Strength: 9+ "Agility: 11+ "Endurance: 8+ "Mana: (100/100) Affinity: Earth (high)+, Fire(high)+ avable points : 3 System points: 259 He realised that he was not far from level four and he was going to have an extra 3 attribute point, he has been contemting on where to put his free attribute point in He had left his attribute point untouched hoping there woulde a time where he would need it because ever since his agility passed the ten mark he has found out that not even the zombies could scratch him As he was basically untouchable by this unssified and low tier one zombies as the agility stats did not only improve his foot speed but also his battle awareness and reaction speed Making him realise things much easier, now he was sure on how to improve his next stats he ned to make both his strength and endurance stats Reach the ten mark and see what might just happen but before that he had something much better to do and that was evolving one of his level 0 golems To official enter the low tier one realm giving it the same power as a low tier one mage and with the equipments Alec would give the new golem it won''t even have a hard time Exchanging blows with a (mid) tier one mage, Alec made his golems spread out in a semi circle as the kept on killing zombies and acting as vanguards while he turned and faced thenzt ns members " you all are required to shoot at least one wind de every minutes so as to relive the stress on my golems and also you would be able to recover your mana much faster that way after all someone is helping you keep them at distance" Alec said " And why should we listen to a Gordon family menber on what to do" one of the arrogantnzt family shouted out from the back not brave enough to show his face The white haired boy lips tremble as he cursed the person who talked in his mind " Well I don''t mind breaking through out of here again and wait for your men to run out of mana and this zombies make you there meal" " After all our mission was just to kill all the zombies in this area to the level they are no longer a threat we never received any orders to protect some arrogant second generation children who can''t handle there own battles" Alec said in a very harsh way as he looked at the zombies that was almost overwhelming his golems with there sheer numbers " hey assist the golems with your Stone bullets don''t just stand here and look like an observer if I lose even one of those stone golem you would have a handful from me after all I spent alot to raise them to this level" Alec said while facing His n members who broke through the zombie encirclement with him, Agnes lips trembles but she listen to his orders just like the rest and started releasing stone bullet Most of them might think Alec was talking about the materials and techniques he used in cultivating them, but they were dead wrong because Alec could just make another golem to rece anyone that spoiled but they won''t have the same battle awareness these ones who learnt the spear techniques had And definitely they won''t be close to killing a 100 zombies and eligible for evolution so Alec made sure he does not lose any of his golems as the are close to tier one too ad the other level 0 Golem who is ready for evolution. Stone bullet was one of earth elements most valuable spell as it required less mana and the casting was almost instantly making it easy to learn and use As as long as you kept your cirction technique on while using stone bullets you might never run out of mana, But it was only useful against unssified zombies as higher level zombies had harder skin and the stone bullet of Agnes and the rest won''t be able to Prate its muscles armour talkless Of even hurting it, but if anybody who has cultivated the stone bullet magic skill to a high level then it might pose some threat to some tier 2 life forms " errm, can I talk to you for a moment ?" Bradon asked Alec as he moved closer to him nervously Alec wrapped his hands around Brandon''s shoulders and looked at him in the eyes, " we are family I don''t think you should have any problems telling me what you want to talk about " Alec reassured him as he drew him closer for a brotherly hug " am not good with the stone bullet spell, even my casting time takes time, am more of a vanguard type of mage just like your golems " Bradon said " woah you are one of the few mage I know who is interested in wanting to throw his life away instead of just raining down spell at a distance " anothernzt family member said but Alec looked at him with such cold eyes that he shut up that instance in defeat not daring to say anymore as he waited to hear what Alec wanted from there group Alec used his inspection skills on Bradon after hearing what he said [Gordon Bradon] Level :(low) tier one ( 70/100 )till next realm Race : human Battle power : 75 Affinity : Earth (peak) { specialised skills } -Earth spear (lvl 4 ) - Earthpression (lvl 2) Alec was surprised when he saw its affinity which was a peak affinity for the earth element, it was an eye opener for Alec who knew nothing about the fact that There was a level for affinity after high , but he just learnt it today that clearly there would be others to with peak affinity in the outside world Heck even those family in the capital could have geniuses with peak affinity, if not they would not have been able to rise so far in the family rankings " you are a talented Kid you can stand at the front with the golems I would make Sure they give you space so you can join up near Titan " " that way you can be protected I don''t want to lose a golem but I will hate myself if i lose a family member More " Alec said Brandon''s eyes was teary as Alec words touched him deep down "Don''t hesitate to use your earth spear spell after all its the spell you are best in " Alec blurted out " how did you know .... " Bradon was trying to ask how Alec knew about his best spell but the guy never gave him any reason to talk as he cut him off the moment he realised he had blurted out one of the things the system showed him " I am meant to be the leader so definitely I must know about all my future partners" Alec said hurriedly using his lieing skills " Now go demonstrate the Power of the Gordons younger generation " Alec patted his back as he send him away he looked at the others and saw that despite the big number disadvantage on there side His guys were still able to hold there own against the zombies and with Bradon joining them with his big sword made from earth elements it increased there killing rate Mean while most of the zombies were ughter by Titan, it could not even be called killing as he was able to kill multiple zombies just by swing his mace or dashing forward with his shield [ Earth Golem ] Name : Titan level : 5 [ can be upgraded (740/1000)] Realm : lower Tier one rank : rare strength : 25 Agility : 14 Endurance: 22. { skills } ¡Á Mace mastery lvl 3 ¡Á Blocking mastery lvl 4 ¡Á spearmanship mastery lvl 5 ( does not belong to Titan must use a spear constantly to assimte properly with this skill) This kind of improvement that Titan had witness was just shocking as he was even much more strong than Alec now Leaving his own master in the dust, even though Alec didn''t know how the level system was he was sure Titan was close to being a (mid) tier one golem That type of golem with the attributes his crafted earth weapon gave plus its it might even be able to go head to head against a (peak) tier one zombie It was at this moment Alec finally witness the power of having a higher ranking golem, it was like the genuis among other golems as it could jump realms to fight those stronger that it. He was not too worried about the spearmanship after all even him witness it too , as he became more fluent with the spear when he used it, since Titan already had the mace mastery and blocking mastery He was not nning to make Titan drop his mace for spearmanship after all. He turned to thenzt family Finally ready to confront them " now are you all ready to listen to me or should I break out back and just wait for you all to die so me and my boys can just collect all the credit of wiping out the zombies you guys must have weakened more" Alec threatened them But before any of thenzt family younger generation could show there ugly attitude again the guy at the front walked out and stretch his hand out for an hand shake " Hi my name Bryannzt" the white hair boy said " am Alec Gordon, are you sure your guys are ready to cooperate " Alec shaked his hands " yes after all we can only survive this by working together" Bryan said " Dont be too sure of that" Alec said with a smirk on his face which gave Bryan a feeling that he wasn''t bluffing Chapter 17: Time to get another tier one golem

Chapter 17: Time to get another tier one golem

Bryan scrutinized Alec, trying to figure out why he was so confident. However, no matter how hard he tried to calcte Alec''s actions, it became clear that Alec had a clear head and couldn''t be manipted. "I don''t know what you''re cing your faith in, but I can assure you that if you don''t have another golem as big as that guy here, you''ll lose terribly," Bryan Lanzt said, pointing at Titan. Alec was taken aback, He was certain that there was nothing that could match Titan''s strength. "Oh, and why is that?" Alec asked, genuinely surprised. "There is a (Peak) Tier 1 speed demon zombie," Bryan replied. Alec furrowed his brows as he learned that there was a Peak Tier 1 zombie silently lurking among the horde he was defending against. The fact that it hadn''t attacked yet meant it was intelligent enough to hide from there views waiting to ambush his siblings. After all, it specialized in speed. "Closing in on my siblings won''t be difficult for the zombie," Alec stated coldly. "This is another reason why I need you guys to cooperate with me, otherwise, I won''t hesitate to leave you all here." The members of the Lanzt n shivered, feeling like they were being stared at by a dangerous beast rather than a human. "I can assure you that my nsmen will cooperate with you," Bryan reassured Alec, hoping to ease the tension. "Good, You can all stay here and st your spells into the crowd of zombies, reducing our workload, At least show your strengths as mages," Alec scowled as he walked away from them. Bryan was shocked by Alec''s demeanor, It was clear that Alec held the Lanzt younger generation in disdain Especially since they were quite arrogant towards him and the Gordons family despite theming to their rescue Bryan couldn''t entirely me them, as most of them had never left the family grounds, so they still believe the brainwashing that was done on them that they were the strongest family Today was their first time being led out to defend the city, and their egos were shattered in the face of those horrifying zombies. They soon realized that the "genius" title they had been given meant nothing on the battlefield. If it weren''t for the old retainers hired by their n to serve as meat shields, they could have been killed multiple times. While they cast their spells, they would have likely been the first to fall when the zombies breached the walls. Thankfully, their retainers sacrificed their lives to ensure their escape, and that was the reason they were still alive when Alec arrived. They only had a few retainers left standing by their side now. Upon meeting with the Gordons family, Alec noticed that their Stone Bullet skill had reached level 3 while Agnes'' was at level 4, She could unleash more stone bullets towards the zombies, and her uracy was awe-inspiring. Every time she cast the spell, she could conjure up to ten earth-element bullets, leaving the others pale inparison. Even she could recognize how much she had improved, despite hating that she had sought guidance from her supposed rival. The thought of bing stronger outweighed everything else. "Hey, have youe to an agreement with them?" Arthur asked, as he sent approximately five earth bullets straight into the horde. Out of the five bullets, three found their target. "Yes, I did, just wait for it," Alec reassured them. It didn''t take long before the Gordons'' n members witnessed a series of wind des beingunched at the zombies from behind. It was like a reaper''s scythe, iming the lives of countless unssified zombies before losing its power. "Who would''ve thought those seemingly frail children had such immense firepower?" Arthur remarked. "I feel like I might just die if one of those wind des was aimed at me," Agnes admitted. "Shut the fuck up, If a wind de is aimed at you, sh back at it, and if that doesn''t work, raise an earth wall while evading," Alec advised. "Even if they are skilled with their spells, it doesn''t matter, once we close the distance, the Lanzt family is nothing more than a sitting duck waiting to be killed," Alec dered confidently. The eyes of the children sparkled with determination, even the usually quiet Brandon seemed to roar louder than ever before after Alec''s motivating words. Alec gazed at them and sighed inwardly, His family members were so young and easily influenced. but as their leader, it was crucial that they followed hismands. However, it was his own strength that had truly earned their respect. In just a few hours of being with Alec, they could feel themselves improving more than they had in weeks of solitary cultivation and meditation. His words of encouragement had almost addicted them to fighting recklessly, much like him. Brandon, in particr, had started taking the initiative to counterattack instead of just defending and killing the zombies who got too close with a quick sh. "Arthur, your mana is running low, Don''t waste it on Stone Bullet, Condense a metal sword like before and take over for Brandon, His reckless fighting style is making him lose stamina," Alec advised. "Yes, boss," Arthur responded promptly. He swiftly used his metal element to create a sharp,pressed metallic sword, sustaining it with mana as he walked over to Brandon and instructed him to switch. "Boss, I can still fight," Brandon tried to assure Alec as he approached. Alec''s eyebrows raised as he realized that even Brandon had started referring to him as "boss." He felt like scolding Arthurter, once this was all over. "I know, but you''re running low on stamina, I don''t want you to get injured, even if it can be cured with purification water" " It''s better to avoid unnecessary risks since we''re aiming for an overwhelming victory," Alec exined. Another set of wind des was unleashed, reducing the horde. Alec knew his job was almost done, as he had prevented the zombies from the North Gate from attacking the civilians in the city. All that was left was to either bait out the peak Tier One zombie or eliminate all the unssified zombies until it became visible. "Join up with the rest and give Stone Bullet a try, Before you say you''re not good at it, just know that practice makes perfect" " Keep attacking until you get the hang of it. We''ve got your back, Brandon, We Gordons don''t leave a genius behind," Alec encouraged, patting Brandon on the back as he came to the rear lineb Alec was convinced that with Brandon''s peak Affinity, he would excel at using Stone Bullet once he grasped the spell properly. By Alec''s observations, Brandon had never attempted to use the spell, likely due to his fighting style. Otherwise, it would have been evident in his skillset, even if it was at a level 1 range. This was why Alec used his role as their leader to encourage Brandon to use it. They needed every able hand on deck, and even Alec himself was on guard. Ever since he had learned about the existence of a (Peak) Tier 1 undead entity. He had refrained from informing his n members, not wanting to instill panic among them. He couldn''t help but think of the chaos that panic had caused for the Lanzt family. Alec remembered the Level 0 golem that prompt a notification when they left the South Gates. It had been on the verge of evolving into a Tier One golem, with sufficient mana to reach that realm. The golem stood before Alec, appearing no different from the others, but he knew it was the strongest, besides Titan. "Here goes nothing,". Alec whispered as he reluctantly embraced the final option. In that instant, it was as if a never-before-seen magic unfolded before his eyes, his mana flowing through his hands and into the golem''s body. Chapter 18: Elite Rank Golem

Chapter 18: Elite Rank Golem

The mana coiled around the level 0 golem''s body reinforcing it with earth elements in the surrounding It was the perfect definition of magic for Alec as he watched the process happening in his face The people from thenzt family where looking at him expecting him to exin what was happening But he just gave them a nk stare back as even he was confused since that was the first time he tried evolving his golem''s rank The blinding light created by the excess mana he sent finally started reducing as he was now able to see the outline of the golem properly But still yet the earth elements around it still kept on swirling around it as the body frame of the golem changed drastically even taking a muscr And tall human frame it was three feet tall with a humanoid body, the earth elements quickly form an armour on its body using earth elements The spear it was holding before seems to have gotten longer as its colour was already turning to a much more dark colour, it was a like a mixture of brown and ck colour On the weapon and when Alec thought that was all the suprise he was getting, he started feeling the remaining mana going straight for The golem heads as it started creating an helmet made of earth element, covering all of the golem''s face in a T format but just enough to leave its red eyes visible The remaining mana in the air stopped swirling the earth elements around no more but its started entering into the body of the level 0 Golem it was like it was trying to explode The golem But a scene like that never happened as the golem took in all that Mana into it''s body like a sponges absorbing water Alec could tell that it was getting stronger but he could not even interrupted the process, " Alec what ever you are doing it seems to be attracting the zombies attention " Agnes said to Alec, which made him turn side ways only to find out that the zombies where attacking more enraged now like some type of deranged dogs " they are attracted to the mana around the golems body " Alec thought inwardly after all this type of mana that Waspressed enough to Help a golem advance Will definitely help The zombies also Promote in rank , but unfortunately for them it seems the evolution of the golem wasing to an end as it stop levitating and drop down " Bang " the sound of the collision was so much That it shook the grounds , Alec took his time to admired the body of his new tier one golem and found out it now had a circr shield On its left hands Looking at the golem reminded Alec of the spartan soldiers Who fought with shield and spears It seems you have just finished your evolution Let''s check out this badass [ Defensive spearman Golem ] level : 1 [ can be upgraded] Realm : lower Tier one rank : Elite strength : 15 Agility : 16 Endurance: 10 [ A rare golem crafted from pure mana and have shed its ordinary form through gruesome battles and had turned out to be a masterpiece one that has the potential to evolve.] Just by looking at the golem, Alec just felt satisfied he finally found out how to create golems like Titan He knows he cam only have 10 primary golem''s attached to him so he was nning on making each of them go through different paths but for now he nned to enjoy the feeling of creating a new life form He can worry about his secondary golemter when he gets to the tier 4 rank He put his hands on his chin observing the Golem forgetting the fact that he was still in a dangerous battle field, The three feet golem looked more human than the bulky and fat Titan who was much taller and looked like a mini giant The muscle outline on its body looked too good to be true , he also noticed that this golem seems to have a almost bnced stats Much more different from Titan which strength and endurance was abnormal, this golem was much faster than Titan when it was first created by far and was still a little bit faster than Titan now ording to the system stats rating Alec looked at the skills set and was pleased when he saw it still Had it spearmanship mastery but he got more suprised at the armour Or should he say armament And weapon the mana created for the golem [ diator Helmet ] Level : 6 (...) + power 10 + agility 8 "Part of a set , whenplete set is worn another bonus stat is given, + power 5, + agility 5, + Endurance 5 Durability : (30/30) [ diator Armour] Level : 6 (...) + Endurance 12 + Agility 6 "Part of a set , whenplete set is worn another bonus stat is given, + power 5, + agility 5, + Endurance 5 Durability : (30/30) [ diator boots ] Level : 6 (...) + Agility 15 + Power 3 "Part of a set , whenplete set is worn another bonus stat is given, + power 5, + agility 5, + Endurance 5 Durability : (30/30) [ diator punisher spear ] Level : 6 (...) + Power 6 + Agility 6 + Endurance 6 "Part of a set , whenplete set is worn another bonus stat is given, + power 5, + agility 5, + Endurance 5 Durability : (30/30) " Full diator punisher set worn " + Power 5 + Agility 5 + Endurance 5 Alec mouth was wide open when he saw all this bonus stats and equipment he was fucking sure this golem would be much stronger than Titan " hmmmm , is it because its rank is Elite or what , it seems just so fucking strong , ahhhh am out of mana so many questions I want to ask the system " Alec said as he draged his hair while looking at this new golem Which was shining bright like perfection {X : you have reached level five in other to upgrade to the next level you would have to kill 10 mid tier one life forms or amass 1000 exp.} " hmmm when did I get to level 5 ? " Alec blurted out in suprise as he remembered he has not been doing any fighting and he was sure he could not have just gotten those amount of point easily cause he was sure he needed to amass 750 exp to go to level 5 Chapter 19: Legion Takes Action.

Chapter 19: Legion Takes Action.

[ Status Tab ] Name: Alec Gordons Race: Human Level: 5 Tier: 1 (low tier) ¡ö Exp till next level: 7/1000 [ Attributes ] Strength: 9+ Agility: 11+ Endurance: 8+ Mana: 7/100 Affinity: Earth (high)+, Fire (high)+ Avable points: 9 System points: 429 Alec could only wait for his mana to reach the 20 range before he could ask the system another question. He was truly curious about what was happening because he had advanced to level 5 rapidly. He was aware that he received a bonus exp point from every enemy his Golems killed, but the rate of improvement seemed unusually fast, as if there was some additional assistance involved. Except for Titan, who was capable of killing multiple zombies at once, the other Golems didn''t quite measure up. This fact left Alec lost in thought. Alec''s head shot up, surprised by a voice that seemed to speak to him. He knew he wasn''t hallucinating, and it definitely wasn''t the voice of the system he was familiar with. The gender of the voice left him puzzled, unsure if it belonged to a male or a female. After a few seconds of waiting, Alec was on the verge of giving up until he heard the voice again, this time clearer. He observed the mouth of the golem in front of him moving beneath its T-shaped helmet. "Master, my name? ..., what is my name " the newly upgraded Tier 1 Golem began talking, and Alec''s curiosity piqued even further. "Damn, I''ll just wait until after this battle, For now, I''ll call you LEGION, since you resemble those foot soldiers from ancient Rome, despite having diator weapons" Alec mused, scratching his head. He couldn''t satisfy the itch of his curiosity, as more questions continued to fill his mind. "I hope you can grow with me and be as strong as a legionmander," Alec rambled on, treating this whole situation like a game, The gleam in his eyes betrayed his eagerness to test the battle prowess of his new golem. It had already surpassed Titan in both strength and speed just from the stats he was seeing , making it his new trump card. "Well, Titan was supposed to excel in defense, We''ll see if I have time to upgrade its rankter," Alec muttered to himself Unable to contain his excitement, The star symbol in his eyes revealed his anticipation tomunicate with his first special partner since on this elite rank golem had shown the ability to speak. The Lant family, who had witnessed everything, felt a sense of unease. Something just didn''t sit right with them, especially considering the guy who had ughtered... The zombies were acting strangely cozy with the golem, but what shocked the Lanzt family even more was the overwhelming aura emanating from the golem. Even from a distance, the aura instilled fear in them. "It''s just been promoted to the Low Tier 1 realm! ,How could I be afraid of a mere golem?" a girl among the Lanzt family eximed. "Shhh, don''t make unnecessary noise, you idiot, Have you ever heard of Mage upgrading their golems ranks like that?., It didn''t even consume any materials for it to evolve, That guy was able to upgrade his golem with just his Mana, he must be special " one of them replied. "Plus, if you pay attention, the golem''s aura is even stronger than that big guy over there wielding a mace, Fighting that golem would be like going against three top Tier 1 cultivators." " No matter what, we must not make an enemy out of that guy, He''s incredibly strong," Bryan Lanzt advised his nsmen, preparing a spell for a new wind de. Although he could probably shoot more than one wind de per minute, he refrained from doing that and focused on swiftly recovering his spent mana. He was nearing his peak after reducing his mana abuse due to Alec''s orders. Bryan nned to take advantage of this and reach full power so that he could attack the Peak Tier 1 zombie when it inevitably made a move, catching it off guard and iming the credit for the Gordon family''s hard work. [Defensive spearmen Golem] Name: Legion Level: 1 [upgradeable (0/500)] Realm: Lower Tier one Rank: Elite Strength: 15 Agility: 16 Endurance: 10 Alec noticed a new addition to his status tab after he gave it the name Legion. his Curiosity piqued, he decided to test the intelligence of his Elite Golem, which had the ability to speak. "Legion, I want you to hunt down the strongest zombie in the crowd and make sure you eliminate it," Alec ordered, pointing towards the small horde. "Is he mad?, Now he''s talking to his golem," the girl from the Lanzt family whispered. Although they couldn''t hear their conversation, they could see how Alec''s mouth moved as he exined something to his golem, rather than just giving amand. "She, please refrain from speaking about them in that manner, I understand that the leader of the Gordon''s group is acting differently, but look at the other members." " They have all followed hismands without hesitation, even though they possess impressive magical abilities," another member of the Lanzt family reprimanded. "Have you all not noticed yet?, Even though our wind des may be more powerful, if we were to go up against any of those four, it would be instant death." " Their casting time for their stone bullets is quick and deadly," Bryan scolded his nsmen, sharing the knowledge he had gained from observing the younger generations of the Gordon family''s fights. After finishing reprimanding them, Bryan turned his attention to Alec, only to be left inplete shock. His eyes bulged out as if they were about to burst. He witnessed the new golem, under Alec''s orders, confidently jogging into the zombie horde. Ignoring all other zombies, it effortlessly flicked its spear, instantly bursting the heads of any zombie that came too close. It moved through the horde with ease, leaving the Gordon family in awe as they realized it must belong to Alec. The shockwaves from its attacks killed those around it or sted pieces of their bodies away, yet it continued to jog, clearly having a specific purpose. Its strength was unmatched, preventing any zombie from approaching. A loud roar echoed as it neared its intended destination, continuously swinging its spear, ensuring no zombie came within five meters of it. It seemed to have created its own domain, where any zombie that entered had their head obliterated with a flick from the bottom of the spear, without even utilizing its sharp edge. "Unbelievable!, When did Alec obtain another Tier 1 golem? ,This is so unfair. I couldn''t even defeat Titan, and now there''s a golem even more terrifying," Arthur eximed. "Look at the way it wields its spear, so fluid and graceful, It''s on a whole different level," Agnes marveled. "No doubt about that, Alec constantly surprises us, just when we think he''s reached his limit," Knight remarked. The younger generation of the Gordon family spoke amongst themselves, feeling relieved as the pressure on them diminished with Legion joining the battle. It was as if something or someone wasmanding the horde towards Legion with a determination to eliminate Legion. Chapter 20: Prelude to the Final Fight

Chapter 20: Prelude to the Final Fight

"Wow, no wonder we never got attacked by Tier 1 zombies, It must have been because they were protecting something or someone," Arthur exime pointing out to the seven approaching zombies. As the mixed group of strength type, agility type, and defense type zombies ran towards Legion, they tried to intercept his charge towards whatever it was they were protecting. Alec pondered to himself, "Hmm, it seems this (Peak) Tier 1 zombie can control those weaker than itselt, It looks like that old man, wasn''t lying when he said hierarchy is strictly followed among zombies." The Lanzt family watched in awe as Legion finally dashed forward to face the seven Tier 1 zombies that were rushing towards him. "How can it be so strong?, Am I hallucinating? ,Please, guys, tell me I''m the only one seeing what''s happening at the moment," She Lanzt asked in disbelief. "Unfortunately, I can see it too, This is one of the reasons I never wanted to be enemies with that guy, I still feel like he''s hiding something, His golems are incredibly unusual. " " Golems usually have restrictions when ites to zombies, since they don''t have flesh and blood for the zombies to feast on and recover," exined Bryan. " But That still doesn''t exin why they have such an overwhelming advantage against zombies, His golems are like geniuses among golems, especially whenparing them to others we''ve seen so far. " " Just look at how that new Golem maneuver his spears, It''s not just about physical power, but also precise techniques that give them an edge against zombies," Bryan whispered, feeling frustrated that he had caused this mess. It became clear to them why they were so scared of the golem''s aura. It was because its strength was far beyond theirprehension. "Scary," one of the Lanzt family members muttered in awe. As the seven Tier 1 zombies entered Legion''s five-meter range, he changed his grip on the spear and started rotating it with one hand, while keeping his shield in front of him. He looked increasingly serious as the seven zombies formed a semi-circle around him. He discarded the nonchnt attitude he had disyed against the unssified zombies and assumed a determined stance. "Watching is so much better than having to get my own hands dirty," Alec eximed to himself, enjoying witnessing the new abilities his golem had to offer, as he stayed behind and gave outmands. The first zombie to charge at Legion was a low-tier, strength type zombie. It couldn''t wait any longer and roared as it attacked Legion with its ws. However, before it could even enter the 5-meter death zone, its head exploded like a smashed watermelon on the floor. "Isn''t that the same technique Titan uses?" Arthur questioned, not directing his question to anyone in particr, as he saw Alec confidently stepping back into the front line with his stone spear. "Yeah, it is, But don''t ask me how to perform it with a sword too, because I can''t," Alec responded. He was certain that Legion had incorporated Titan''s mace techniques into his attack, causing his spear to function like a mace, Instead of the spiky mace, though, Legion used the sharp part of his spear." This was only possible because Legion and his golems could share each other''s skills but needed to practice to truly master them. Legion swiftly shed straight through the middle of the zombie''s head, splitting it into two halves. However, it seemed that Legion had underestimated his own strength, as both parts of the head were sted away after the attack waspleted. Legion still held his hand outstretched, gripping his punisher spear at the very end. Alec couldn''t help but shake his head. "Get rid of the remaining zombies wandering around here, The leader of this horde will soon be taken care of, This hunt is almost over," Alecmanded. "Yes, boss," the four Gordon family members replied in unison. At that moment, the shade of Alec''s eyes darkened, and he felt an urge to throw up. "Why the hell are you calling me boss?, I should let Titan take care of Arthur''s ass for this," Alec muttered in his mind, already nning the intense training he would subject Arthur to with Titan But it would be under the disguised of Titan brutal beating Arthur for making everyone call him boss. Each time he was called boss, it made him feel like some kind of underground leader. But his n members didn''t see it that way; they wanted to show Alec respect for his strength. Seeing Arthur call him boss made them think it was appropriate. and calling him boss sounded more than fine to them, The only one they epted as their leader was the patriarch. And Alec was merely the leader of the younger generation, not a legitimate leader, and since most of them like Agnes was still not willing to ept him as leader, they left it at Boss. Arthur could feel someone''s intense gaze on him. When he searched for the source with his heightened sensitivity, he found Alec staring at him with malicious intent. A chill ran down his spine as he could already envision the trouble he would soon be in. "What the fuck did I do to offend this devil?, I''m still trying to catch up to Titan, and now there''s another Golem even stronger than me, I''m just an insignificant person" " How the hell did I catch the attention of such an evil boss?" Arthurmented internally. He could already picture himself being mercilessly trashed around by that new powerful golem, Just as he was consumed by these thoughts, he heard a gasp from the Lanzt family behind him. Fueled by his anger, Arthur unleashed his fury on the Lanzt family. "Why the fuck are you all down here?, The boss clearly told you to stay up there and obediently shoot wind des!" However, they didn''t even spare him a nce; they kept staring straight ahead. Curiosity getting the best of him, Arthur turned to see what had captivated their attention, only to witness an incredibly shocking scene. All seven tier one zombies surrounding Legion were dead, their heads split apart in the middle. Only the first one had its headpletely sted away; the others still had their heads intact. "That thing is way stronger than a newly promoted Tier 1 lifeform, It''s an absolute monster, As long as it''s still around, I don''t even think you qualify to be Alec''s rival," Knight said to Agnes beside him, voicing everyone''s amazement and disbelief. " You think I don''t see all this?, I will train even harder and try my best to catch up to him," Agnes told Knight as she gritted her teeth in determination. "Well, that''s why he is our boss, He is meant to be someone we look up to," Bradon said, shocking both Agnes and Knight since he rarely spoke to anyone. They looked at the guy standing at the front with Arthur, who seemed to embody strength. As the other golems and Titan cleared any zombies that came closer to him, the scene was both impressive and awe-inspiring. "Yeah, he is the boss," Knight said, finding the sight cool. If only Alec heard this, he would surely increase the intensity of Arthur''s training. "Roaaaaaaarrrrr...." a long roar resonated as a massive zombie got out from its hiding spot. It stood imposing tall, easily surpassing Legion in height. Its body looked incredibly hideous, with long ws and sharp teeth that sent shivers down the spines of the Lanzt family members. Even Bryan, who had previously been confident enough to kill the zombie, felt uncertain after seeing it in its full length for the first time. Rumors circted among the retainers who protected them, mentioning a Peak Tier 1 among the attacking force, exining why the wall was breached so easily. The zombie''s chest muscles almost resembled armor, catching Alec''s attention. He quickly used his system to check its stats. [Inspect] [ speed demon zombie] Specialty: speed and w Level : (peak) Tier one Battle power : 200 "Hmmm, seems the inspect skill has leveled up again. Maybe I should use it a couple more times to make sure it levels up faster. After all, it has helped me reach this level," Alec mused to himself. "Now for the final fight," Arthur said, running his hand in ecstasy. No one even paid attention to the unssified zombies as they would soon be wiped out by the efforts of Alec''s level 0 golems. Chapter 21 Assimilation of shield mastery 21 Assimtion of shield mastery " kerrrae...rkkkk " the (peak) tier one zombie shriek as its eyes turned red showing his enraged status as it dashed towards Legion " The fuck !!! " Alec Eximed the moment the zombie dashed towards Legion , it was at this moment Alec realised he had been ying with his life when he thought he could be safe when attacked by a tier one zombie Because he just realised how foolish he was when he thought he could at least survive an attack from a peak tier one but he could not even keep up with the movements of the peak tier one speed demon zombie but Legion still seems unfazed as it ced its circr shield his front and the spear by the side Waiting patiently for the zombie to collide against its spear and shield but things don''t always go the same way we predict as the zombie quickly changed his movement mid run and attacked from the side instead " this fu*cker is too intelligent for my liking how the fu*k is a monster like that left for us kids to take care of it , it''s clear its almost in the tier 2 realm " Arthur said to Alec as he could feel his scalp tingling Just watching Legion and the zombie sh for the first time, Legion effortlessly blocked the sneak attack the zombie aimed at his waist as it swung his spear to sh with the ws of the zombie Knocking it back " yes bro , trash that bitchy zombie ass " Arthur said while pumping his fist ,with a very rare child like expression on his face as he cheered for Legion the moment he noticed Legion was winning with a strength advantage it had over the speed demon zombie Which helped Arthur in shaking of his fear of the zombie a little " wack " "Ouch , who did that ? " Arthur asked as he turned back only to find Alec looking at him with evil eyes again "Boss what ever I have done forgive me in advance " Arthur quickly apologised as he felt he already had enough on his te " don''t call my golem your bro ,before you start putting ideas into the head of the other nsmen " Arthur said as he looked back at the fight, he really wanted to ask Titan to join in on the fight but Titan was not fast enough to catch up to the speed of the zombie who was in the verge of breaking through, " Fuck what am I supposed to do in a time like this " Alec kept thinking before Legion robotic voice sounded " is .... is... that all .... you ..... have .... g....ot , if yes I would be really ..... dis... appo ..... inted " Legion said " The fuck " " I am sure now that I am in a dream , I fucking need to wake up " Both Arthur and that girl from thenzt family pratically Eximed at the same time " am I the only one or did that Golem just speak " Arthur asked Alec while looking at him in shock " we don''t have time to speak about that at the moment , right now we have to focus on this fight, because if Legion is not able to defeat the zombie then we can be sure if one thing " " what''s that Boss ? " Arthur asked back " we would all be wipe out by that zombie cause am sure not even one of us can catch up to it''s speed " Alec exined " ohh !, wait how can you name you Golem Legion what kinda bad naming sense were you born with boss , please leave all the naming of all your super cool Golems to me " Arthur said " wack " " shut up and focus on the fight " Alec said as he knocked Arthur''s head again The zombie seemed more enraged at Legion''s taunting and dashed towards him this time more faster than before that it almost seems like a blur to Alec and the rest of the Gordon''s gang they could no longer keep up with the zombie''s speed as it left after faint after images just by runing towards Legion, he tried to confused Legion with the multiple after images as it circle around Legion trying to use his multiple afterimages to confuse Legion''s senses as it strike at Legion every time it saw an opening, but Legion was always quick to block each attack with it''s shield And it seems with each blocking he did , he got more confident and left less weak spots to be attack, " I see, Legion is assimting much better with Titan''s block mastery and that''s why he seems to be getting better at using the shield more to cover up his mistakes " Alec thought when he realised that Legion was using the zombie to grind his skills " Alec I think your Golem might need some help " Agnes said after she found out all Legion has been doing is blocking the zombie attack for a while without counter attacking back " no its perfectly fine in the contrary I think you all need to take note of things more I say at the least five minutes from now and my golem would start its attacking " Alec said with a confident expression on his face After all he already figured out what his golem was trying to do and even if he could stop it by sending a mind message or a normalmand he felt no reason to absolutely do so as he wanted to see what this his new intelligent golems mission was after all Everything it has showed up till now can testify that it was much stronger and more intelligent than Titan , so Alec was intrigued to find out more of what his golem could do " How can you be so sure of that ? " Agnes questioned with an angry expression already on her face as she held her hand in fist shape ready to knock Alec back to sense since he never listened of took any of her suggestions seriously But she felt a hand on her shoulder and when she looked back she saw Knight shaking his head to her silenty, " if you watch closely you would find out that it has been defening since without moving from that spot it stood on one spot since which required a strength much more greater than the one " "Delivering the attacks, I don''t know why it is getting it self hit by that zombie but it is clear that the zombie is not a match for the golem " Knight exined to Agnes [ Blocking mastery leveled up ] [ Blocking mastery lvl 5 ] {¡ö : to upgrade the blocking mastery to lvl six block 20 attacks from tier 2 lifeforms while still being a tier 1 mage } Chapter 22 Power Throw 22 Power Throw " My Turn!" Legion broke his stance and thrust his spear towards one of the afterimages circling around him, resulting in a loud metallic sh. The exchange between Legion''s spear and the zombie''s ws revealed the clear victor as the zombie''s body was sent flying, and shocking the mages on how he had been quick to find the Zombie. Without hesitation, Legion chased after the zombie, that was still flying and unleashed a series of fast spear thrusts. Though the Zombie attempted to block some of the strikes, it couldn''t defend against them all, leading to bloody spots appearing on its body, as all of Legions strike hadnded. During each attack, Legion used his left arm to push the shield closer, causing the Zombie''s own attacks to rebound and forcing it to take several steps back. Before the Zombie could recover, Legion swiftly shed towards its head, with the spear tip horizontally. "It seems Legion has incorporated Titan''s mace techniques into his fighting style again, This golem is truly a martial fanatic," Alec pondered. Sensing the imminent danger to its life, the zombie raised its hand to block Legion''s strike. But with a hoarse voice, Legion proimed, "Big mistake!" His sh possessed even greater strength,pletely severing the zombie''s hand. The zombie shrieked in pain as Legion followed up with another upward sh, grazing its face and cutting deep into its right eye. The bloody scene was both intimidating and awe-inspiring as Legion''s body became coated in the blood of the (Peak) Tier 1 zombie. With unwavering confidence, he aimed his spear at the zombie. "This match is over," Agnes sighed, acknowledging her own shortsightedness. The (Peak) Tier 1 Speed Demon Zombie attempted to flee, but Legion swiftly rotated his spear and hurled it towards the zombie, as if performing a javelin throw. The spear soared through the air at an astonishing speed, propelled by an unseen force. It flew straight, piercing the zombie''s head and embedding itself into the ground below. The zombie''s body trembled continuously until it finally lost all strength and died. Legion cautiously approached the fallen zombie and removed his Punisher Spear, which was still embedded in its head. With the extraction of the spear, a notification appeared before Alec''s eyes: [New skill created: Power Throw] [Power Throw: Level 1] (Exclusive to spear weapons only) "This just adds to the questions I have to ask the system," Alec muttered to himself, contemting the mysterious development. He called all his golems closer, taking them into his space pouch, except for Titan and Legion. "That was so cool, Boss! How did you manage to acquire a golem this strong?" Arthur eximed, gathering with the rest of the family around Alec. Alec was momentarily speechless, unsure of how to respond. He remained quiet until the Lanzt family caught up with them. Bryan extended his hand for a handshake. "Thanks for taking care of this problem and saving all of us." "No biggie, Its was what we were ordered to do, after all," Alec replied, shaking Bryan''s hand and shrugging off his gratitude. "I guess we owe you one," Bryan said appreciatively. "Not actually, See youter, we have to go," Alec remarked, turning back to continue on with the Gordon family. attacker from the Big 3 Golem That the Gordons Patriach was know for. 17:18 "Wait!" Alec heard a voice calling out. When he turned around, he saw an old man staring at him, stroking his long beard. "Patriarch!" the Lanzt family eximed, quickly cupping their hands and bowing to greet their family leader. Alec was surprised to see the man, feeling a powerful aura press down on him, attempting to make him bow. Gritting his teeth, he resisted the pressure, ensuring he didn''t bow. In a defensive response, both Legion and Titan stepped forward, shielding Alec from the aura emanating from the old man. "Hmm, weird, What''s your name, boy?" the Lanzt family patriarch inquired. Before Alec could answer, his grandfather''s voice intervened. "Are you not ashamed of bullying my grandson so much?, Who do you think you are?" Alec''s grandfather suddenly appeared by his side, shocking all the members of the Gordon family. ''It seems the patriarch has been watching over us all this time, restraining themselves from helping the younger generation,'' all of the Gordon''s younger members thought, except for Alec. He was certain that someone had been protecting them. After all, this exercise was meant to train them, not kill them. He just hadn''t expected his grandfather to be the one watching over them. "I mean no harm, George, I''m just curious about his identity," the Lanzt patriarch said. "Hmph, curious indeed, My grandson saved your kids and spared you from embarrassment in front of the city council, Instead of repaying them, you unleashed your aura on them," Alec''s grandfather retorted, refusing to back down. As one of His Golem rose from the ground, the Gordon family gasped in awe. "It''s one of the Big 3," Agnes whispered, her eyes fixed on the Three golems that was just summoned, with the one in the middle appearing particrly intimidating. With its long sword pierced into the ground, it resembled an elite knight, covered in silver stones that seemed to act as armor. It emitted a constant aura of killing intent, strong enough to choke the kids to death if not for the patriarch''s shielding. "This hasn''t gone too far, George," the Lanzt family patriarch shivered, feeling the aura of the main attacker from the Big 3 Golem That the Gordons Patriach was know for. It was a Tier 7, just like the old man. No one was aware that The Gordons Patriarch now possessed a Tier 7 golem. Even the Lanzt patriarch, a Tier 5 mage, knew that going against the Gordon family patriarch would be suicide. He couldn''t help but scold himself inwardly now. "Whoa, the patriarch is so badass!, No wonder you''re his grandson. The genes really flowed into you," Arthur remarked, only to receive another knock on his head. Chapter 23 Power stones & Power crystals 23 Power stones & Power crystals The patriarch of thenzt family was already sweating so hard , it was clear that he had genuine fear for the new golem that just showed up most people tend to look down on golem path mages since they felt there battle powers were below a normal mage if thereis no golem to match there realm That''s why even if the Gordon''s family entered the same realm as the city lord, no one really fear him since they still believe none of his big 3 golems have upgraded to tier 7 Cause it was one of the most difficult things to do since promotion for a golem takes alot of special Treasures and could empty a family Treasury if care was not taken Tier 7 was the beginning of the high level mages , and the Gordon''s family had only a few patriarchs who had been able to nurture a tier 7 golem in history, but George Gordon rise has been different Making the other family secretly scared of his power but they never admitted it , but the person facing George Now was one of the weakest patriarch of the city , thenzt Family patriarch He could feel dread just from looking at the golem, the intense killing intent being released by the golem was clearly visible as his aura was pure red Making the golems eyes blood red as it looked at thenzt patriarch " Am really sorry George I willpensate your family for what ever happen but please stop this madness fast, I can fell the creeps all over my body recall your golem back " thenzt patriarch said " let him go old man " Alec whispered to his grandfather since he didn''t want the old man to enter any conflict because of him Alec grandfather just snorted In annoyance " because of the kids I would let this slide but the power stones goes to us " " what!!!, that is day light robbery my family younger generation defended this gate and alot of the family retainers where killed in this brutal exercise " thenzt patriarchined with a twisted expression on his face " you are such a hypocritical person, you just said now that you wanted topensate my family for the crime you justmitted, but now you are very reluctant to part ways with even an insignificant power stone, maybe I should just beat you up for it too " the Gordon''s family patriarch said as he Crack his knuckles Thenzt patriarch gulped down a spit that got stuck in his throat when he saw the Gordon patriarch acting like an hooligan, he had wanted to scold the old man not to act that way in the face of his n kids But he shivered after the thought crossed his mind as he felt his punishment might just increase if he said any unnecessary words at the moment " ki...lllll" the patriarch golem said in a humming tone as its blood red eyes shed, it ability to speak just made thenzt family shivered more " you can have the power stones, with this I have cleared all my debts with your family" " how can you be so shameless, you even dare speak like that, when in the first ce the tier one zombies were all killed by my n" " are you trying to im the credits of my boy" George asked with his white moustache rising up along with his anger as he was really pissed at thenzt family shameless attitude "But the power stones are really valuable expecially for the younger generation of our family too" thenzt patriarch argued back angry at Gordon''s patriarch shameless attitude " watch how you talk to me , I am taking this and I want to see apensation gift at my n before tomorrow, failure to do so would only make me visit you instead" Alec grandfather smiled evilly like a bandit.. " Alec are you sure you are not the younger version of the patriarch why do your expression even seem the same" Arthur whispered into Alec''s ear " do you want another knock on your head" Alec replied making Arthur quickly kept his distance " you are no different from the patriarch, you bully" Arthur pouted "what are this power stones you keep mentioning gramps" Alec finally couldn''t hold it in and asked his old man " ohhh it''s the core all this creatures from the other dimension form when they advance to tier one, so technically all creatures from tier one to tier nine all have a power crystal Which can be used to help in cultivating making mages have an easier time breaking through, if not I would still be stuck as a (peak) tier six mage While the creatures from the second dimension have power stones the magic beast which have mutated in our world have power crystals which can be used to craft weapons and armour by sending this crystals to a master cksmith Thenzt patriarch watch as George gave his grandson and all the Gordon''s younger generations a lesson about the power stones and power crystals He felt angry for the fact that George never took him really serious andter decided to give up fighting a losing battle as he could see he was not going anywhere arguing with him After all it was no lie that all the tier one zombies was killed by Alec golem which could also be counted as Alec''s kill " I would be taking my leave now" thenzt patriarch informed and used the wind to levitate himself and the rest of thenzt family members as he dissappear not wanting to embarrass himself further " what a shameless and spineless man, running away so fast when things doesn''t go his way, well never mind that, let''s get our spoil of war" Alec''s grandfather said while facing Alec and the gang " that was so cool patriarch" Arthur said with his hands pumped with his eyes looking like he had stars inside them , the other kids also nodded there head to show there eptance about Arthur ims making the patriarchugh out loud The scene was so peaceful that anybody who passed and saw the crowd of dead bodies around them might misunderstood that ce and not even believe a battle just happened The patriarch stretched his hand out and a wave of transparent energy passed out from his hand and entered the body of all the tier one zombies including the (peak) tier one zombie and eight sky blue gem came out not too long after looking different from each other and flew straight into the patriarch hands Clearly the peak tier one zombie power stone light was brightest as it was giving out alot of mana fluctuations that Alec received a system message [Power Stone Detected] [ Do you want to consume the power stone for 200exp? { Y/N}] Alec decided to ignore the message for now as he was not even thinking of using the power of the system in front of his family He even considered the evolution of his remaining golems should be done in private and hide them as trump cards All his golem were already due for evolution since they have all killed over a 100 zombies and he has been using his mana to repair there body as he was not ready to lose any of this golems he considered as his personal elite force The patriarch looked at Legion and his eyes almost bulge out " how the fuck did you craft an elite golem, you are just a tier one mage" heined as tears was almosting out from his eyes " It was kinda simple actually" Alec said while scratching his head The patriarch could feel his heart breaking in tiny pieces as he heard what his grandchild said " I guess i made the right choice making you be a golem mage, you are a talented golem mage and I think you might surpass me one day" the patriarch said " ohhhh!" the other kids where suprised at the patriarchment as they could tell he was being serious and was not justmenting on Alec since he was his grandson " no more ying old man, I remember i killed some other tier one zombies at the North gate" Alec said but was cut off " ohhh don''t worry we have harvested them at the end of the battle and they would be deposited into the ns treasury for sake keeping and could be earned for those under peak tier one realm with enough merit points to redeem them" the patriarch said with and innocent smile " bullshit!, those are my loot of war I killed those zombies so I earned them why do I feel like you are scamming me?" Alec asked while feigning anger " don''t worry you would receive some power stones as reward but the rest goes to the n, learn not to be selfish Alec and don''t worry I would also reward your team who fought with you too with one power stone each " the patriarch said while making Alec suprised at how much of an hoarder his grandfather turned out to be " It seems those power stones are really good and that''s why you embarrassed thatnzt patriarch, you old man are really shrewd " Alecpliment " Well you are my blood also don''t tell me you are not shrewd also, now enough chit chatting let''s go back to the n the city lord soldier would take care of the zombies body, the whole n is waiting for your return " the patriarch said Chapter 24 Small Breakthrough Chapter 24 Small Breakthrough It has been five days since the small horde attack at the City gate urred, and the whole city has returned to a state of peace as if the attack never happened in the first ce. However, the families and n of the mages in the city can''t stop talking about the details of the attack. Everyone were well aware that the Gordon''s n outperformed the other families, ns and was rewarded the highest prize for their participation in the hunt. The hunt was initially organized as an exercise for the younger generations of the families, and ns as they believed the horde posed no significant threat. But now, due to entrusting the younger generations with this task, two big secrets have been revealed. First, it is widely gossiped that the Gordon''s family''s young master is a rare genius, a talent not seen in a thousand years. People talk about how he was able to kill a Peak-Tier 1 zombie without even a scratch and how he already possesses two well known Tier 1 golems, making him one of the most formidable Jumior mage in the city. Rumors spread that no one can defeat him I the same realm, as his spear techniques are exceptional. While many people remain skeptical, some of the younger generations from prominent ns still pay visits to the Lanzt family to gauge just how strong the Gordon''s family''s younger generation truly is. However, they were all taken aback when Bryan Lanzt, the supposed leader of the Lanzt younger generation, warned them, saying, "Do not mess with the Gordon''s younger generation, They have a monster in human skin." Despite this warning, many young masters from different families and ns still pushed the cautionary words to the back of their minds. They were genuinely curious to gauge Alec''s strength. Some even sent challenge invitations, only to be rejected by the Gordons n, stating that Alec was in seclusion and would not be disturbed for trivial fights. This rejection infuriated the group of young masters who sought to defeat Alec in order to gain fame and honor as the ones who took down the city''s young hero. But the second secret was an even more shocking revtion. When they heard that the patriarch of the Gordons n now possessed a tier 7 golem, it attracted the attention of all the jealous and plotting families in the city, as their evil intentions grew stronger. Even those whopeted with them before all went low-key, as they were not interested in attracting the attention of the Gordons n at the moment. "It seems like the Gordons n is on the rise now, We must be careful not to offend them," whispered one person. "Definitely Alec is someone that assassins would have been sent after by now considering his talent, but the fact that his grandfather is a tier 7 has made all the assassins afraid to even make a move against Alec," another person remarked. "Right now, I guess we''ll never know the truth about his powers until the next blood moon, which ising in the next few weeks," someone pondered. The people in the streets gossiped fervently about the Gordons n''s increasing power, while others decided to wait until the next blood moon to witness their true abilities. Meanwhile, the whole Gordons n was on lockdown, refusing to respond to the countless questions from the curious city inhabitants. "Hey boss, I''vee, just as I promised," Arthur said, stepping into Alec''s courtyard, He was taken aback to find Alec meditating near the pond in the middle of the courtyard, with Titan and Legion standing on his right and left side, respectively. A wave of excitement rushed over Arthur as he wanted to express his gratitude to Alec for being such a valuable investment. However, the intense gaze from Titan and Legion served as a reminder that any unnecessary movements would not be beneficial. So, he sat down and crossed his legs, patiently awaiting Alec''s return from his trance. also sitting down and crossing his legs into a meditative state. Finally, Alec opened his eyes, revealing a small smile that appeared at the corners of his lips. Without holding back a beat, he released his full aura, screaming towards the sky. As he sat there, someone else entered the courtyard. N?v(el)B\\jnn Arthur turned to see the unexpected guest, Brandon. "What the hell are you doing here?" Arthur eximed. "The same reason you''re here, as well," Brandon replied calmly, also sitting down and crossing his legs into a meditative state. Finally, Alec opened his eyes, revealing a small smile that appeared at the corners of his lips. Without holding back a beat, he released his full aura, screaming towards the sky. "Arrrghhhhh!" Feeling the overwhelming aura, Arthur and Brandon quickly stood up, startled by its suppressing power. "I can''t believe it, He has already advanced to the (Mid) Tier 1 mage realm," Arthur blurted out in shock. "I always had a feeling that he was close to reaching the (Mid) Tier 1 Realm already. It''s no surprise that he advanced so easily, considering his impressive martial prowess," Brandonmented, seeking affirmation from Arthur who was Still mesmerized by the scene unfolding before him, Arthur could only nod in agreement. "I can''t wait for the banquet, This time, we can exude our arrogance, while those mage ns with other Path and battle mage ns watch in awe," Arthur eximed, his excitement palpable. Eager to assess his newfound strength, Alec quickly summoned the system to disy his updated status. [ Status Tab ] Name: Alec Gordons ¡·Race: Human ¡·Level: 6 ¡·Tier: 1 [mid] ¡ö Exp till next level: 0/1000 [ Attributes ] ¡·Strength: 14+ ¡·Agility: 16+ ¡·Endurance: 13+ ¡·Mana: (500/500) Affinity: Earth (high)+, Fire (high)+ Avable points: 12 System points: 689 The fact that all his basic attributes had increased by five points, without using his attribute points, surprised Alec. It felt like the equivalent of five normal level-ups. He could feel the raw power coursing through his veins as he clenched his fist, fantasizing about testing his newfound strength. "Congrattions on your sessful breakthrough, boss," Arthur eagerly congratted, positioning himself as a loyal supporter. Realizing he was a step behind, Brandon quickly joined in, saying, "Congrattions, Boss," although he had noticed Arthur''s promptness, It was already toote, as Arthur had been the first to extend his congrattions. Alec''s eyes widened in astonishment when he saw the significant increase in his mana pool. "Why do I have such arge mana pool?" Alec questioned the system In his mind. [ X : For starters, as the system''s host and the heir to a legacy, your mana has slightly improved above the normal range. However, what truly caused your abnormal mana levels is your excessive abuse of mana for experimenting on your golems.] Alec couldn''t help butugh at the system''s sarcastic voice. [ Status Tab] Endurance: 13+ Mana: (460/500) Affinity: Earth (high)+, Fire(high)+ System points: 689 "I guess some things just don''t change," Alec said when he realized the system was deducting mana from him. His eyes squinted when he noticed it was 20 mana more than thest time. "And when did answering questions cost 40 mana?" Alec questioned the system in annoyance, momentarily forgetting that he had two people still waiting for him. Simple, you advance, so the system advances with you. This means it can provide more proper answers and talk for a few more seconds, but at a price ^o^, the system replied. [ Status Tab] Name: Alec Gordons Race: Human Level: 6 Tier: 1 [mid tier] Exp till next level: 0/1000 [ Attributes ] Strength: 14+ Agility: 16+ Endurance: 13+ Mana: (420/500) Affinity: Earth (high)+, Fire(high)+ Avable points: 12 Avable points: 12 System points: 689 "What the fu*k!" Alec was about to question the system again when he realized he was being yed into a trap by the deceitful system. "Hmmp, you''re not getting what you want," Alec snorted, deciding to ignore the system for now. He had many questions but wasn''t ready to give the smug system the satisfaction it wanted. Alec turned his head and looked at Arthur and Brandon, who were waiting for him. However, the same couldn''t be said for his two nsmen, who felt as though they were being watched by a beast that could devour them at any moment. Their conviction ofing there more was resolved. "What do both of you want?" Alec asked them. "To be stronger!" they both blurted out at the same time. "The power stones that were given to us after thest battle have been used up for cultivation , and we can already feel that we are close to the ( Mid) Tier 1 mage realm," Arthur was quick to exined. "But we actually want something more, We want to be strong enough to follow behind you, not just behind you and your golems," Arthur said, sounding a bit confused about what he really wanted. Alec couldn''t help butugh out loud. "I understand what you''re trying to say, It must have been pretty embarrassing for both of you to be weaker than my main golems, but I think you''ll have to bury those feelings." "I''m d you came to meet me, I''m sure you and Brandon came after hearing that Agnes and Night were undergoing special training, But mind you, I have no special training to offer." " I only have a hellish training n. Are you ready for it?" Alec asked with a smile on his face, though it didn''t quite look like a smile at that moment. "Yes, we would dly train under you," they replied. "Thanks for epting us, boss!" they both expressed their gratitude. "No need for thanks. Now, Titan, put them into shape fast," Alec ordered as he walked away. "Try to survive one minute with Titan. I''ll be back!" Alec snickered when he realized they were underestimating Titan. He checked Titan''s stats again before shaking his head. "They are screwed if they have to fight that monster I created as he had leveled up." [ Earth Golem ] Name: Titan Level: 6 [can be upgraded (62/1000)] Realm: Mid-tier one Rank: Rare Strength: 30 Agility: 17 Endurance: 27 Even though Titan was not an elite golem with Teenage intelligence, it was now as strong as Legion when it broke through to the (Mid) Tier 1 realm with its various skills. It could probably wipe the floor with that ( Peak) Tier 1 zombie Alec had Legion face when it was just level 1. Chapter 25 Four New Special Golems Chapter 25 Four New Special Golems Alec decided to take a shower, as he noticed a lingering, unpleasant odor emanating from his body after the recent breakthrough, and that was the only reason why he had left his Arthur and Brandon with the golems. Even though there was no visible residue, he could still sense the impurities that had been expelled. "I hope they''re holding up well against Titan," Alec murmured to himself while cleaning his body. As he did so, he couldn''t help but notice the incredible development of his abs and muscles, making him appear more attractive and confident with his exposed upper body. "I bet I could turn some heads just by unting this sexy physique," Alec thought to himself, giving a yful wink at his reflection before making his way back to the courtyard. He was eager to witness Brandon''s and Arthur''s progress. However, as he stepped into the courtyard, his mouth hung open in shock. It was a sight that shook him to the core¡ªthe bodies of his siblingsy on the ground, groaning in pain, while Legion''sughter echoed through the air. Legion''s menacing presence,bined with his helmet and body armor, made him resemble an undead creature instead of a golem, if not for his smooth rocky body Alec might really be curious if truly he was developing an Undead instead. "Hey system, why does it feel like Legion''s armor is made of real steel instead of stone?" Alec inquired. [ X : Simple. I used the mana you provided to create them, Firstly, Ipressed the earth elements into the desired shape, then I used the remaining mana to infuse the fire and metal elements from the atmosphere , effectively burning thepressed earth and giving it a metal-like quality, after adding a little earth essence] the system replied. "Oh," Alec responded, contemting the system''s exnation. [ X : Another thing, I''ve noticed you''ve never utilized your fire elements when creating a golem, You should try it sometime, Golems can be made from anything, which is what makes them special,] the system advised. "Wow, that''s actually quite helpful. You''re talking to me on your own," Alec remarked to the system. [ X : Well, if you recall, I deducted 50 mana for that advice,] the system reminded him. "The f**k, ugh," Alec groaned, feeling like pulling his hair out. Despite his initial frustration, he couldn''t deny that the system''s guidance had opened up new possibilities regarding his golem experimentation. The cost of an additional 50 mana seemed reasonable to him, considering the benefits it offered. Alec couldn''t believe the sight before him. Titans'' mace and shield were still strapped to its back, while his siblings was on the ground, This meant that Titan had defeated both Arthur and Brandon without even using any weapons. "Man, he''s aplete beast, nothing like what we saw before, Right, Brandon?" Arthurmented, lifting himself up from the ground. Alec turned his gaze towards Brandon, seeking confirmation. All he received was a silent nod from him. "Don''t mind him, bro, Brandon''s just not much of a talker, you know," Arthur exined. "Enough with theughing," Alec said sternly, directing his re towards Legion, who quickly became silent as a statue. This made Brandon and Arthur feel less embarrassed, now that Legion''s unsettlingughter had ceased. Alec realized that he may have pushed them too far by challenging Titan to train with them. He had wanted to train them ever since he noticed their immense improvement inbat when their lives were on the line, like during the zombie encounters. However, Titan was on a whole other level, capable of killing them instantly. That''s why they had made no progress and suffered defeat. "Well, since you guys can''t handle Titan, I suppose you''ll just have to fight two level 0 golems instead," Alec said. "What''s a level 0 golem?" Brandon asked. "It''s like saying unssified zombies," Alec replied. "Oh, so you want us to face your spear-wielding golems?" Arthur questioned. "Oh, ughs out loud), If you think of them as just spear-wielding golems, get ready to be surprised because the experiments I''ve conducted on them will shock you," Alec said. "Now I feel uneasy just hearing you say that," Arthur muttered as Alec released four level 0 golems from the space pouch his grandfather, the patriarch, had gifted him. As soon as the four golems appeared, the atmosphere in the courtyard changed. Arthur''s jaw dropped in disbelief as he struggled toprehend what he was seeing. "What have you done to these seemingly harmless golems?, They''re like monsters now," Arthur eximed, pointing at the newly released creations. "Even though their aura hasn''t reached Tier 1 yet, these golems are clearly almost at that level, How the hell did you manage to do this?" Brandon eximed, his mana starting to flow around him as he took a battle stance, drawing out a long de that he always kept with him. "What happened to those cute spear-wielding golems?" Arthur asked, clearly freaked out by the drastic changes in the golems. The four golems looked drastically different from before, as Alec had been experimenting on them and making various changes to their body structures and weapons. With his increased experience in crafting golems, Alec had been able to achieve significant improvements. One of the golems had a shorter stature but wielded a massive sword that was embedded in the ground, its length matching its peculiar height. The golem stood with crossed arms, exuding a cool and confident aura as it stood slightly apart from the other golems. "Why do I feel like that golem resembles you, Brandon?" Arthur questioned, pointing towards the golem that shared the same height and weapon as Brandon. "That''s because I designed that golem with Brandon in mind, I really admired his fighting style, so I wanted to create another golem that could mimic at least 50 percent of his characteristics," Alec exined, making sure not to hurt Brandon''s feelings by implying that the golem could rece him. "The rest of the golems look pretty intimidating too," Arthur said, trying to ovee his sense of unease. Alec observed what he had created, reflecting on his journey ofbining ideas from the old world and techniques from ''The Journal of Golem Making" that he had inherited from the Patriarch. It was a sacred tradition passed down to future leaders of the family. One of the golems stood as tall as Titan, boasting six arms that gave it an imposing appearance. It had two longer arms at its back and four facing the front, equipped with a variety of des. Despite its nk face, Arthur and Brandon couldn''t shake the feeling that there was a twisted expression hidden behind its flickering red eyes. " Let me introduce you to Asura, the six-armed maniac, After I changed its body structure, I could have promoted it to Tier 1, but I wanted to test something out first, and that''s why you guys are the perfect test subjects," Alec exined. "Moving on to the third golem, I call this one Butcher," Alec said, pointing to another golem that appeared to be normal without any additional modifications. However, its darker shade of brown and choice of weaponry made it clear why Alec named it Butcher. It had two small axes strapped to its back with earth elements, while arge Twop handed axe rested on its shoulders, supported by its left hand. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Arthur and Brandon couldn''t help but feel like they were looking at a war god. The fourth golem appeared rtively normal, with the only noticeable difference being the big golden core on its chest that flickered like a beating heart. But based on their previous experiences with the golems, they knew better than to underestimate this seemingly simple-looking golem. "I call thest golem Magnito, as I fused it with the metal core my grandfather gave me, To be honest, I haven''t really tested their powers after remodeling them," Alec exined. "Just as you need training partners, they also need someone to test their battle powers against, So I think you guys are the perfect opponents, Now all you have to do is pick which two you''ll be facing and start your hellish training, I''ll start supervising now," Alec said with an eerie smile. "You know, I''m sure you''re like the younger version of the Patriarch, Even both of your evil smiles are strikingly simr," Arthurmented, almost crying at the idea of the challenging training session ahead. Chapter 26 Brandons lost 26 Brandon''s lost "I choose the golem that resembles me and the one wielding an axe," Brandon eagerly dered, seizing the opportunity to be the first to make his selection. The sight of the six-armed golem and the crystal golem sent shivers down his spine. He preferred facing opponents who used conventional weapons, which had prompted him to hastily choose those two golems before Arthur could even realize his intentions. "Oh, look at you suddenly bing articte and expressing your desires, You cheeky bastard, you picked the ones that seem easier to fight," Arthur grumbled after realising he lost to Brandon in this round. "No need toin now, After all, they aren''t even Tier 1 golems yet, Come, Arthur, you should watch Brandon take on the golems and see if you can learn anything," Alec interjected, beckoning Arthur to join him in watching from a distance. "Go!" Alecmanded his golems to attack independently, curious to witness if these new variants he had crafted possessed any distinct qualitiespared to other golems. As soon as the golems received Alec''s order, they immediately rushed toward Brandon, the golem wielding the two-handed sword leading the charge as he shed against Brandon with reckless abandon. A small shockwave erupted as Brandon shed his great sword against the golem''s weapon, sending it flying backward. However, before he could regain hisposure, he found himself facing a colossal axe descending straight toward his head. "F*ck this!" Brandon blurted out, after being caught off guard by the surprise attack. Arthur stood with his mouth agape, while Alec was taken aback at the sneak attack of the axe golem. Nheless, he found himself admiring the intensity of the unfolding battle. Although the Axe golem''s strike had caught Brandon off guard, he quickly reacted by using hisrge sword as a shield, hoping to endure the blow and retaliate. However, Brandon soon realized the grave mistake he made by underestimating the strength of this particr golempared to the one with the great sword. After the impact, Brandon was forced back a few steps, his hand trembling from the sheer force of the Axe golem''s strike. Realizing his error, Alec chimed in, "Even if you enjoybat, for God''s sake, you''re a mage! Try countering their attack with earth, magic spell atleast, You have mana; don''t be stingy with it." In an unexpectedly unconventional manner, Alec offered his advice to Brandon. He cursed himself for not realizing sooner that someone with such incredible Affinity like Brandon only have low level in his elemental spells cause he never embraced his true potential as a mage, but rather he had been relying solely on physicalbat strength. Brandon finally acknowledged that he would need to be more versatile if he wanted toe out victorious against these formidable golems. "Stone Bullet," Brandon eximed, diverting a barrage of stone projectiles toward the axe-wielding golem, aiming to disrupt itsbo attack, as it was nning on striking him again. The axe golem tried evading However, he was abruptly halted by the rain of bullets that punctured the its body, causing it to momentarily freeze in its tracks. Just as Brandon''s attention was fixed on the Axe golem, he sensed a tingling sensation running down his spine. Ever since the encounter with the zombies that fateful day, he had developed heightened sensitivity to his surroundings, always feeling a subtle connection with the earth elements swirling around him like an invisible force field, aiding in threat detection. It was one of his advantages as someone with a peak Affinity. Without even turning back, he instinctively moved his left hand backward and silently chanted a spell, preparing to face the approaching second golem. "Earth Wall!" Brandonmanded, Sending his mana into the ground. In an instant, a small but sturdy wall shot up from the earth, serving as an obstacle to momentarily halt the golem''s advance. Brandon smirked, pleased that his n had worked. The purpose of the wall was not topletely stop the golem, but to buy him a precious few moments to gather momentum for a well-executed strike. To his surprise, Brandon heard the sound of something shattering the stones, causing him to quickly duck. The tingling feeling returned, and he could hardly believe his luck as he realized he had narrowly escaped certain death. Beads of sweat formed on his forehead, a testament to the close call. Legion''s eerieughter echoed in the air, while Titan continued to stare at Brandon with an unsettling indifference as they watched the battle from the sidelines too. The sight sent shivers down his spine, but Brandon knew he couldn''t let his focus waver. As the Axe golem witnessed its target evading its attack, it released its grip on the axe, allowing it to crash to the ground. In a swift motion, the golem withdrew a small axe from its back and shed at Brandon, catching him off guard. The golem fought relentlessly, following its designated role perfectly without the need for anymands from Alec. Wasting no time, Brandon quickly chanted another spell to turn the tides. [< Low Tier Spell - Earth Spear - Thrust >] Brandon unleashed a Tier spell for his realm , pouring all of his remaining mana into it. And a massive spearposed of earth elements soared through the air, striking the golem square in the chest. The impact was powerful, but Brandon''s triumph was short-lived. In the blink of an eye, a chilling sensation engulfed Brandon as he felt the cold de of the second golem''s stone weapon pressed against his neck. Panic filled his eyes as he quickly realized that it was the golem that seems to possessed the same Characteristics as him that got him, he had toitallyt forgotten about him and focused on the Axe Golem instead. "I... I surrender," Brandon admitted, his embarrassment evident. He couldn''t believe he had been bested by two unssified golems. It was a defeat that stung worse than fighting Tier 1 zombies. Alec''s apuse filled the air as a satisfied smile formed on his lips. He observed with great interest how Brandon''s status he waas looking at had visibly changed after the intense battle. Merely a few minutes of struggle against his golems had brought about slight improvements in Brandon''s abilities. "I knew it!" Alec eximed, his voice filled with excitement. '' By pushing them to experience near-death moments, they grow rapidly and tap into their untapped potentials much quicker.'' He ced his hands on his chin, deep in thought as he considered how much more pressure to add to their fights. "Why are you smiling so mischievously again?" Arthur questioned, his curiosity piqued. "No, I''m not," Alec denied, trying to hide his wicked grin. "You know, you don''t have a lot of expressions, so I can always tell when you''re plotting something evil, I just hope whatever you''re thinking about, you won''t include me in it," Arthur pleaded, a hint of fear in his voice. "Well, I feel like you''re just scared to face the challenge, Instead of trying to talk your way out of it, why don''t you go down there and stop wasting time?" Alec responded, his tone filled with a mix of annoyance and determination. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Arthur let out a resigned sigh as he reluctantly made his way towards the center of the courtyard, where the remaining two imposing golems awaited him, ready for their uing spar. Meanwhile, Alec took a moment to check his notifications, hoping to see the progress of his golems. [Axe Wielding Golem] > Skills Learned: ¡ö Axe Mastery Level 1 ¡õ Dash Level 1 [Destroyer Golem] > Skills Learned: ¡õ Dash Level 1 Alec couldn''t help but feel a sense of satisfaction as he saw that the Axe golem had sessfully learned its main weapon mastery. However, the Sword Wielding golem, which had been given the name "Destroyer Golem" by the system, had yet to acquire its own weapon mastery. But Alec believed that it was close to achieving it, and with a few more fights, it might finally unlock its weapon mastery. Chapter 27 Crystal golem uniqueness 27 Crystal golem uniqueness Brandon retreated to a quiet corner in the courtyard, finding sce in meditation as he sought to replenish his depleted mana. He knew that he needed to regain his strength for the uing round, since Alec made it clear that they would be sparring continuously. Observing Brandon''s behavior, Alec nodded in approval. However, Arthur couldn''t help but feel a urge to throw up as It was disconcerting to see Alec exuding such maturity andposure, especially considering they were of the same age. "Begin," Alecmanded, And the golems moved forward, Surprisingly, the six-armed zombies hesitated and backed away. However, the other golem, adorned with a power crystal on its chest, continued to advance gracefully towards Arthur. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "Oh, great, I only have to face one of these guys, Easy peasy," Arthur said confidently. Summoning his familiar stone bullet spell, Arthur created ten sharp stones that swiftly spiraled upward. He nned to disrupt the golem''s movement with this attack. To Arthur''s dismay, the golem simply raised its hand, conjuring a golden shield that effortlessly blocked all of the stone bullets. "Damn it! How is that fair?, This is clearly cheating," Arthur protested, frustration coursing through him. The resounding nk of the stones hitting the shield echoed in the air, leaving visible dents. However, it did nothing to impede the golem''s relentless march. The golem''s chest emitted a brilliant golden glow, and even Arthur could perceive the crystal''s color dimming. He knew that an attack was imminent, but he was uncertain about the nature of the next attack. Reacting swiftly, he emted the golem''s earlier move, creating a metal shield. Usually, he would have used an earth wall or earth shield, but witnessing the golem''s mastery of the metal shield technique made him realize he had been neglecting the use of his other element skill. Earth wall consumed more mana, and the earth shield was cumbersome inparison. However, Arthur''s awe quickly turned to shock as he saw five metal des materializing in the air, pointing directly at him with precision. "Are you kidding me? How is this a freaking unssified golem? It''s already using a Tier 1 magical spell," Arthur eximed, frustrationced in his voice as he futilely attempted to dodge. However, his efforts were in vain as the gleaming golden de pierced his skin, or so he thought. To his surprise, nothing happened as the des disintegrated upon contact with Arthur''s skin. "Don''t worry, I made sure they wouldn''t harm you, The moment it believed it had won, it ceased its attack," Alec reassured, exining the situation. "What the hell was that? It just used a Tier 1 spell," Arthur grumbled, feeling a mix of confusion and annoyance. "Well, that''s because I infused the golem with a power crystal acquired from a Tier 1 Beast that had metal elemental properties. It was a gift from the old man," Alec rified. "You do realize that ''old man'' happens to be your grandfather and also the patriarch of this family, right?" Arthur pointed out, raising an eyebrow. "Well, he certainly has his ways," Alec chuckled. Before Arthur''s fight could be considered over, Alec''s attention was caught by the six-handed golem. It drew out the des hidden within its back, passing them to the four hands at its forefront. Pointing its four des towards Arthur, the golem unleashed a deafening roar, its red eyes flickering with anticipation. "Oh, I am so screwed!" Arthur muttered to himself, bracing for what was toe. "Earth spear." "Earth spear." "Earth spear." "Earth spear." Arthur unleashed his full strength, flinging his arms forward and sending a barrage of earth spears hurtling towards the advancing golem. Yet, the golem effortlessly swatted away the spears with its immense strength. Using a single sword sh from each hand, it swiftly deflected the four earth spears as if they were mere miniature missiles. "Gah! I''m not giving up yet!" Arthur yelled, infused with determination. He channeled his mana, condensing it into his hands to create metal gloves. With a burst of speed, he lunged towards the golem, throwing the first punch. Unfortunately, the golem easily evaded his attack and retaliated by shing at Arthur with one of its rear hands. "Damn you!" Arthur eximed, swiftly using his left hand to block the golem''s sword and holding it firmly in ce. With all his might, he punched the arm wielding the sword, sessfully disarming the golems. However, before he could make a move, five other swords were already ced menacingly against his neck. "You... Los... E," Legion said, no longerughing eerily, his voice filled with malice. "Are you the one who made them attack him one by one?" Alec questioned Legion, seeking an exnation. "Yes... Si... Re, I noticed... That... They were stronger tha...n him and wouldn''t awaken their potential just by ganging up... on him," Legion replied, bowing in apology. Alec felt a sense of gratitude that they hadn''t attacked together. If they had, it would havepletely shattered Arthur''s confidence, considering how easily each golem overpowered him alone. Joining forces would have been overkill. "Why don''t you go over there and meditate with Brandon?, Once your mana pool is full again, you can engage in another battle," Alec suggested, offering a solution. "What?!" Arthur protested, desperate to have a moment of respite. "Practice makes perfect, You''ve made small improvements, even if you can''t see it. I''m just here to help push you towards your goals," Alec exined, his intentions masked by his outward sincerity. "Why do I feel like I''m being scammed?" Arthur grumbled inwardly, his intuition on high alert. The truth was that Alec did have ulterior motives. Arthur and Brandon were being manipted, pawns in arger scheme. Even the six-armed golem failed to awaken anything within them, The fight was simply not challenging enough. Despite Alec''s hidden agenda, his words held some truth. Arthur was on the cusp of reaching the mid-tier one mage realm, making progress. [Gordon Arthur] Level: Low-tier one (85/100) until next realm Race: Human Battle power: 80 Affinity: Earth (mid), Metal (High) [Specialized skills] ¡õ Stone bullet (Level 5) ¡õ Earthpression (Level 2) ¡õ Earth spear (Level 2) ¡õ Metal maniption (Level 2) ¡õ Metal sword (Level 1) ¡õ Metal gloves (Level 1) Alec felt a mix of surprise and pride as he observed the new skills that had suddenly appeared in his repertoire, including the metal gloves skill. It was evident that he had learned and developed these abilities on his own, without relying on skill books or seeking guidance from the elders of the family. "Just a little push, and you''ll have a breakthrough into a new realm," Alec whispered to himself, feeling hopeful for his two siblings who were currently meditating under theforting shade of a nearby tree. With a determined stride, Alec approached his newly created golems, eager to reexamine their stats and gather more information. Chapter 28 About To Build A Small Golem Army 28 About To Build A Small Golem Army Alec was lieing down on top of one of the tall trees in his courtyard as he read about the golem making from the book his grandfather gave him He raised his head and saw both Arthur and Brandon still fighting and sigh , it had already been two weeks since both Brandon and Arthur came to him begging him to train them and clearly they have improved leaps and bounds As both Arthur and Brandon have both promoted from (low) tier 1 mage to (mid ) tier 1 mage making them handle the golems more easily and were able to gain some victories after alot of practice But that was not there biggest gain as they kept on fighting they also umted alot of battle experiences as they shed their form of amateur fighting that was showing all over them before But not only them improved as the whole four special golems have all gained new skills and had there weapon mastery upgraded to level 5 upgrading the difficulties for both Arthur and Brandon But still yet they didn''t lose , they even took initiative to counter attack now , alot of bangs and sound of fighting could be heard in the courtyard, as all they do was fight and meditate when until they were out of mana Alec made sure they only ate at night , he looked at his future partners proud of his handiwork as he has finally shaped then into battle readyrades as there changes was so visible Arthur was now able to use both metal and earth magic together without no restrain and Brandon was clearly the biggest winner of all as he had pratically became a monster with his earth maniption skill And as long he had mana he was a dangerous opponent to be fighting with but that does not make him any more less dangerous without mana as alec discovered the skill sword mastery showed up among his list of skills after fighting countless fights for fourteen days Even though it took long for him to level up his skill level Alec understood not every one could be as unusual as his golems , as his system told him the only reason they were advancing this fast was because he was training them with the golems making them awaken skills and improve fast naturally just like the golems but it would take longer time Which Alec was not really bother by as he have seen how skilllful Brandon became with the sword after he learnt the sword mastery skill , he became a changed man not just swinging the sword around aimlessly, now his every move holds a technique to it, a technique he was creating himself And it has quite level up since he had been fighting all this time against golems that just seems to improve with every single fight " that''s enough for now " Alec said as he jumped down from the tree Brandon blew a sigh of relief as he was drained from fighting for countless hours Only stopping to replenish his mana just to fight again Arthur gripped his fist together as he screamed " finally even I have stepped into the mid tier 1 realm and have consolidated my powers, I can''t wait to see the look on the faces of Agnes and Knight when they see our new cultivation realm " Arthur said while facing Alec and Brandon Alec ignored him after all he was used to the guy always ranting like this all the time, " why did we stop ? " Brandon asked " well the golems don''t seems to be putting pressure on you that much again, and I can''t really have you fight against Titan so I will just have to upgrade them to tier one after all I have gotten all I want for there evolution " Alece said " evolution!?, wait don''t tell me you are about to promote all 4 golems to tier one " Arthur asked in a pitched tone " of course I am , I should have done this ealier but you guys were such a drag that if They got promote to tier one realm they would Kick your asses easily disrupting the training ns I have for you guys " " thankfully you guys broke from your shells and became mid tier one mages , no one who looks at you guys now won''t know you have gone through a transformation " Alec said as he stared at the perfect tone abs They have both developed a bit jealous as he have not even developed any packs his body just seems slim and normal with no packs Arthurughed cheeky as he put his hands over Alec shoulders only for Alec to ce it left hands on Arthur face and release a short burst of mes burning Arthur''s face " ahhh why did you do that ?, you just ruin my beautiful face now how are the girls Going to admire this daddy? " Arthurined as he stared at himself in theke with his face charred a pure ck colour Alec just decided to ignore him since arguing would not settle anything " now!! It''s time I finally have my own golem army have being dreaming of " Alec said to himself as he looked At all the optionsid out in front of him n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om " you do know you are the first person in the Gordons family to have more than one tier one golem if any one realise you are trying to raise that number to six they might go crazy a genius like you is going to make others cultivation seem useless, as that would mean having up to seven tier one mage before they can confront you " Arthur said " mind you those seven tier one mages must be high or Peak tier 1 mages or they would only be courting with death " Brandon said as he body trembled when he looked at the golems which had a ridiculous battle power above There normal realm but What made him more afraid was his Young Master , Alec was what he called a monster , he had watch as Alec started practicing with the fire element more since he wanted to create a golem with both earth and fire element Alec had started training four hours per day to be familiar with fire elements that it seemed harmless and Arthur decide to challenge him to a fight after he promoted to (mid) tier 1 realm , The feedback of power he got , manage to get into his head making him feel he was at his strongest and he challenge Alec as he felt he followedthe battle Mage path while Alec followed the golem path He believed he would win the fight easily but he was burnt ck in that fight with Alec using him to test how he could use his fire skills , after that he decide to fight Titan again but Titan still wiped his ass with just its mace as it did not even bother to use its shield in the fight Bursting Arthur inted ego making him take the training seriously and ever since them they could all fell the improvement they have made even if they have never left the courtyard, Brandon even believed if he met the old him he won''t have any problems beating Himself to a pulp with just his fist As fighting against the ever leveling up golems have made them adapt to fighting in different conditions, sneak attack and fighting skills " well forget What ever you are thinking because right now you are about to see my babies Grow and that is a privilege " Alec said as he opened the Status tab of the axe wielding golem first [ one of your golems has reached maximum value and can evolve into a tier one golem choose it''s path] ¡Á Ordinary tier one golem ( cost 25 mana) ¡Á Axeman Golem - tier one golem ( cost 50 mana) ¡Á Berserk Axeman Golem - tier one golem ( cost 100 mana) Alec didn''t even hesitate at all as he choose the Berserk axeman Golem " now it''s time for magic to happen " Alec said as he felt one fifth if his mana pool being reduced as his mana was being moved into the body of the golem who weird axe " let''s see how you would look like " Alec said to himself as both Arthur and Brandon couldn''t afford to take their eyes of the transformation the golem was going through Chapter 29 Different paths Among Golems 29 Different paths Among Golems Alec gasped as he watched all that was happening. He was really curious to see what the new golem would turn out to look like. Even though he had watched Legion go through this process of evolution before, he was still extremely curious to see how this new golem would look. The mana started transforming the golem as it grew taller all of a sudden. "Ohhhh," both Arthur and Brandon could not keep their mouths closed as they watched the golem grow tall to the same height as Legion. "Why do I feel like I am witnessing the birth of another monster like Legion?" Arthur questioned, nobody in particr. "Definitely because the aura it¡¯s releasing is almost as suffocating as the one Legion released the moment he became a Tier 1 golem," Brandon replied to Arthur¡¯s question in a very detailed way that it gave even him cringes just thinking of fighting another monster on the level of Legion. Just as they were making suggestions, the transformation of the Axe-wielding golem had ended. It was as tall as Legion and had the same look as Legion. It was as if they were looking at a diator wielding an axe. The only difference was that his shoulder pads had spikes on the right side. Its Stone armor looked lighter than the one Legion had. The axe it wielded had the greatest transformation of all. It no longer had its brown color; it now had two colors, ck and red. Alec never realized that the weapons his golem used could have another color apart from brown and ck. The red color gave the axe a new aura of fierceness, while the two small axes at his back were pure ck and curved. ¡°It seems those are for throwing,¡± Alec thought to himself. The golem was really intimidating, as it was releasing a faint killing intent even though it had never killed any human before. ¡°I guess this is one of the attributes thates with the fact that it¡¯s a berserk golem,¡± Alec said to himself. In the heat of the moment, Alec eximed, "Now let''s really check this baby''s stats!"pletely forgetting that both Arthur and Brandon were still with him. However, they were so engrossed in examining the golem that they paid little attention to Alec. [ Berserk Axeman Golem ] N?v(el)B\\jnn 16:20 Level: 1 [can be upgraded] Realm: ( Low ) Tier One Rank: Elite Endurance: 7 [ A rare golem crafted from pure mana, it has honed its form through constant battles, umting battle experience, and has turned out to be a masterpiece of ughter, when enraged All its stats would increase by +5. However, after the burst of strength, it would be incapable of joining any fight for the next five hours. It is a Golem with the potential to evolve.] [ diator Helmet ] Level: 6 (...) + Power 12 + Agility 6 Durability: (30/30) [ diator Armour ] Level: 6 (...) + Endurance 10 + Agility 8 "Part of a set, when theplete set is worn another bonus stat is given: + Power 5, + Agility 5, + Endurance 5" Durability: (30/30) [ diator Boots ] Level: 6 (...) + Agility 10 + Power 8 "Part of a set, when theplete set is worn another bonus stat is given: + Power 5, + Agility 5, + Endurance 5" Durability: (30/30) [ diator Blood Axe ] Level: 6 (...) + Power 12 "Part of a set, when theplete set is worn another bonus stat is given: + Power 5, + Agility 5, + Endurance 5" Durability: (30/30) [ diator Dual Short Axe ] Level: 6 (...) + Power 5 + Agility 7 + Endurance 6 "Part of a set, when theplete set is worn another bonus stat is given: + Power 5, + Agility 5, + Endurance 5 Durability : (30/30) Full diator punisher set worn ¡° + Power 5 + Agility 5 + Endurance 5 Alec could finally see the resemnce between Legion and the new tier 1 golem, except for the long two-handed blood axe and the dual short axes wielded by the new golem; the rest of their equipment was the same. "What the heck is going on?" Alec questioned the system inside his mind. [ x: Simply put, they both chose the same path, the path of diator, Let me exin something that you, the system, don¡¯t have the power to pick a path for the golem; all I do is show them different paths their ss can work with, After all, they gain the ability to think since the day you created them, from that moment onwards, it¡¯s left for them to choose what they want to be. Though I think Legion also influenced the new golem to pick the diator''s path.] "You are getting me confused; be more specific, would you?" Alec asked again. [ x: I believed your golem picked the diator path since it wanted to imitate its senior. Don¡¯t worry, there are other paths apart from the diators, so you don¡¯t have to worry about all your golems being diator golems. I know how much you crave for each of your golems to be unique.] "Is it quite obvious?" Alec asked. [ x: Oh yes, it is. The fact that you made each of them change weapons from spears to other weapons after Legion became a tier 1 spearman shows just how much you wanted them to be unique.] "Well, you can¡¯t me me. After reading just the first volume of the book my grandfather gave me, I would be a fool to just create golems full of spearman golems. My dream is much bigger than that," Alec said back to the system. [ x: That¡¯s 120 mana for the answers.] The system said,ughing evilly, making it hard to still distinguish if it was a male or female system. "You deceiver, you answered one question in three different ces," Alec used. [ x: I just made sure you were curious enough to keep on asking for more questions.] The system exined its little scheme, making Alec grit his teeth in anger, as no matter how cautious he acted, he had always been outsmarted by the system. The new golem quickly went down on one knee, the same way Legion had done when it got promoted, so Alec was able to guess what it wanted before it even spoke. "Na...me?, m¨¢s...ter," it said. "Oh!!! Boss, let me name this one," Arthur quickly jumped in when he heard the golem requesting a name. He was not ready to see his brother name another golem with his bad naming sense. "Over to you," Alec replied, not even ready to make a move, as naming was not his strong suit. "We shall name you the Axe demon," Arthur said, but the golem still kept waiting while still on its knees. Alec was surprised and turned back. "You shall be named Axe Demon," Alec said, copying Arthur. "Thanks," the Axe demon said as it finally got up. [ Berserk Axeman Golem ] Name: Axe demon Level: 1 [can be upgraded] Realm: ( low) Tier 1 Rank: Elite Strength: 20 Agility: 15 Endurance: 7 The name got updated immediately after Alec dered the name too. "That¡¯s unfair," Arthur started ranting to the golem, but it just ignored him as it walked over to Legion and stretched out an arm. "Brother," Axe demon said, while Legion shook its arms, saying "brother" too to the Axe demon. Alec watched all this happen before moving to the next golem, the golem with a great sword. "It¡¯s time we have our own swordsman," Alec said as he opened the golem¡¯s options of evolution. [ One of your golems has reached maximum value and can evolve into a Tier 1 golem, Choose its path: ] - Ordinary Tier one golem (cost 25 mana) - Swordsman Golem ¨C Tier one golem (cost 50 mana) - Destruction Great Swordsman Golem ¨C Tier one golem (cost 100 mana) " am choosing the Destruction Great Swordsman Golem, You better not be picking the diator''s path, or I might just faint," Alec said as he finally clicked on the third option. Chapter 30 Evolution Continues 30 Evolution Continues n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ¡°Wait, quick question, can I upgrade more than one golem at a time?¡± Alec asked the system. [ ¡Á : Of course, you just have to be ready for the huge loss of mana. I hope you remember what happened the first time you evolved a golem.] ¡°Oh, Ipletely forgot about that,¡± Alec replied to the system in his mind, remembering the serious headache he had when he used 100 mana to evolve Legion back when he was still a (low) Tier 1 mage. [ ¡Á : Well, those are the types of things you should not forget about, since I am taking about 40 mana again for helping you answer another question] ¡°Well, you do a good job reminding me about that,¡± Alec said, while opening his status tab to check how much mana he had left. [Status Tab] Name: Alec Gordons ¡·Race: Human ¡·Level: 6 ¡·Tier: 1 [mid-tier] ¡ö Exp till next level: 325/1000 [Attributes] ¡·Strength: 14+ ¡·Agility: 16+ ¡·Endurance: 13+ ¡·Mana: (259/500) Affinity: Earth (high)+, Fire (high)+ Avable points: 12 System points: 689 Opening his status tab made Alec realize that he had left his attribute points untouched for a long time. ¡°I should definitely get one of my basic stats to 20, maybe there would be a new improvement,¡± Alec thought to himself as he held his chin. He quickly opened the options of another golem since he wanted to try advancing two golems at once. ¡°Who do you think I should evolve next?¡± Alec asked, turning to Arthur since he has always been able to give him good advice. ¡°Definitely, I think the multiple hands golem would be a good choice, I really want to see how it would turn out after it evolves into a Tier 1 golem,¡± Arthur said. So, Alec quickly opened the tabs of the six arms Golem as well. [One of your golems has reached maximum value and can evolve into a Tier 1 golem. Choose its path.] >Six arms Golem ¨C Tier 1 golem (cost 50 mana) >Asura Gegenees Golem ¨C Tier 1 golem (cost 100 mana) The six-arm golem, surprisingly, had only two options, one less than the other golems. Alec, therefore, chose the one that appeared to be more advanced. ¡°What is an Asura Gegenees?¡± Alec asked. [ x : I would love to really scam another 40 mana from you, but I think you should try using your inspect skill on that option.] Alec quickly used his inspect skill on the evolution path. The only reason he was this concern was because the golem only had two different paths, and Alec didn¡¯t want it to lose any of its uniqueness. He wanted the golem to retain its six arms, which is why he wanted to understand the second option before choosing it, as he believed that thest options are always the best out of everything the system has to offer. [inspect] The Asura Gegenees golem - This is a golem which had a remarkable fusion of ancient Greek mythology and dark sword demon lore. Gegenees, is a legendary creature with six powerful arms and the strength to match that of a giant, and it has serves as the inspiration to create this extraordinary golem. The golem''s body structure mirrors that of the ancient Gegenees,bining its robustness with the cruel nature befitting a sword demon. Seeing this assured Alec that his golem was not going to lose its six arms, making him choose the option." ¡°Start the evolution of both the sword-wielding golem and the six-armed golem now,¡± Alec said as he braced himself for the potential headache. However, the moment the mana left his body, it did not hurt as it had the first time. [ x : Of course it won¡¯t hurt you, dummy, With a mana pool as big as 500 mana points, do you think 200 mana would give you a headache? Definitely not, You should have realized this by now. Not only has your strength and body improved, but even your mental powers have also improved, making you deal with situations like this more easily] ¡°All right, if you say so,¡± Alec said as another transformation began. ¡°What type of sorcery is this?¡± Brandon asked. ¡°I just can¡¯t wait to see what walks out of that tornado of Mana,¡± Arthur said as he kept on staring at the two golems that had clearly been levitated into the air, unable to see the type of transformation they were going through due to the surrounding mana. All he knew was that every time Alec manipted his Mana like that, the golems seemed to upgrade in realm. It took about a minute before the process finished. The first golem to catch Alec''s eyes was the sword-wielding golem, which looked more humanoid than all his previous golems. It had a normal human height and Alec looked at its face, shocked at the appearance. If not for the fact that it had no nose and for its red eyes, Alec might have doubted if this golem was a humanoid creature. It had abs, muscles, and its original trademark of a man carved onto its golem body, with magic. Itsrge greatsword was fully inserted into its scabbard at its back, and it wore two ck gauntlets that wrapped around its arms with a little w at the fingertips. It was no longer as short as Brandon, so clearly no one would mistake the two, except for there choice of weapon. Alec quickly opened the status tab of the golem to see what had changed. [Destruction Great Swordman Golem] Level: 1 [can be upgraded] Realm: ( Low ) Tier 1 Rank: Elite Strength: 14 Agility: 14 Endurance: 14 [A rare golem crafted from pure mana and Pure Earth elements, it has shed its form through constant fights, umting battle experience, and has turned out to be a masterpiece of destruction sword style when wielding a great sword.] [Basic Martial Gauntlet] Level: 6 (...) + Power 12 + Agility 6 [ Part of a set, when theplete set is worn, another bonus stat is given: +Power 5, +Agility 5, +Endurance 5] Durability: (30/30) [Basic Martial Boots] Level: 6 (...) + Agility 13 + Endurance 5 [ Part of a set, when theplete set is worn, another bonus stat is given: +Power 5, +Agility 5, +Endurance 5] Durability: (30/30) [Destruction Great Sword] Level: 6 (...) + Power 18 [ Part of a set, when theplete set is worn, another bonus stat is given: +Power 5, +Agility 5, +Endurance 5.] Durability: (30/30) "Full Martial Destroyer set worn" + Power 5 Alec was sure that thing looked exactly like the Oni Japanese mask he had searched online in his old life. 14:36 And the domineering aura the golem emitted didn¡¯t make things easier for anybody watching it. + Agility 5 + Endurance 5 Even though the new golem''s equipment was quitecking in contrast to the others, the fact that its power was still top-notch was no doubt, as it could make up for its shorings with its newly upgraded superior sword skills. After he finished checking out the first golem, he moved his gaze to the other golem, only to be shocked. From the expressions on the faces of his two siblings, he could tell that they had been in a daze while staring at the new golem, which seems to portrayed wickedness and coolness in one word. Alec took his time to look at the golem whose weapons had been carefully changed, as each hand held a different type of de. One looked curved, one looked wide, but each of the six des had nothing inmon except their ck hilt. Alec was sure of one thing, and that was that those weapons were for ughtering "When does a golem need to wear a mask?" Arthur asked, surprised that this new golem had a mask on its face and its whole body was ck, like it was made from some type of ck stone material. No matter how Alec looked at this golem, he was sure it had taken on the appearance of the Japanese samurai. Only that this particr samurai had six hands attached to its side (the two hands at the back were now by the sides) and was a golem who kept on looking like something an Oni (means demon in Japan) has possessed. Alec thought he was possessed by an Oni because of the mask. Alec was sure that thing looked exactly like the Oni Japanese mask he had searched online in his old life. And the domineering aura the golem emitted didn¡¯t make things easier for anybody watching it. Even though Alec could not see its true expression because of the mask, he felt like this thing was smiling at him. "I am definitely naming you ONI," Alec said without asking for Arthur¡¯s help in naming the golem. He just knew at the moment that no name would fit the golem more. Chapter 31 The Banquet 31 The Banquet "What, howe you don¡¯t ask me before you name it?" Arthurined. "Nothing you say can change this, i am naming it Oni, and that¡¯s all you need to know," Alec replied in a nonchnt way, making Arthur fume with anger since he definitely didn¡¯t understand what the word Oni means. And Alec was too tired to even bother exining its name to Arthur. "Thank... s, master," the six arm Asura golem said as it only bowed its head. "Thank God I didn¡¯t get any diator path golem again," Alec thought to himself. Since even if he crafted them, it seems he could not really alter their paths or it might affect the golem''s potential. "At least I get to choose how they look at the beginning and which weapon they wield,That''s more than enough for me," Alec said to console himself. "What am I going to name you now?" Alec whispered, but it was loud enough for the mage next to him to pick his words. "Sword Saint," Arthur yelled out fast before Alec named the golem with another name he was not familiar with. "Hmmm, that kinda sounds cool. I would go with it. You shall be called Sword Saint," Alec said while pointing at the golem he first checked out. "I want to go meditate more, I don¡¯t have enough mana to go through with thest golem," Alec said. "Okay," both Arthur and Brandon replied almost at the same time. Just as peace was about to return to the courtyard, the front door was barged open as an old man walked in. "Who is that shameless person who can¡¯t even bother to knock before inviting himself in?" Arthur said without turning back. He was still depressed now that he realized his little advantage against Alec''s golems was gone the moment Alec evolved them. Even though he knew the training just went back to square one with him getting beat up again, he really loved the fact that Alec now had five Tier 1 golems. He was already having fantasies about how he and his boss (Alec) would be going out for a walk. As they strolled around the Estonia city, with the Tier 1 golems protecting them from both left and right, showcasing the true power and prestige they wielded. However, his daydream was abruptly interrupted when an uninvited person barged in, prompting him to restrain his pent-up emotions. "Shhh... Shhhh, shut up, Arthur," Brandon cautioned him, cing his hands on Arthur''s shoulders. But Arthur had already let slip a torrent of words and turned majestically, hoping to capture the surprise on the uninvited guest''s face. The moment he locked eyes with the smirking face staring back at him, he knew things had taken a turn for the worse. "Pa.. Pa.. Pa.. Patriarch, wee," Arthur stammered as he bowed his head, and even Brandon joined him in bowing down to the patriarch. "Oh, my big mouth. Here I go again,nding myself in another heap of trouble. Why did I have to show off?" "Oh, Lord, if you let me off the hook this time without punishment, I promise to turn over a new leaf." " I can''t even handle my small boss and here I am offending the bigger boss of the whole n," Alec muttered a silent prayer in his mind. "Hey, I didn''t quite catch what you said just now. Would you mind repeating it?" the patriarch asked Arthur while maintaining his smile. When Arthur raised his head slightly, he noticed the striking resemnce between Alec and this man. "It¡¯s nothing important, really," Arthur quickly replied, not eager to stir up more trouble. "Alright, I''ll let it go for now," the patriarch replied, turning to look at Alec, only to notice a set of Tier 1 golems he had never seen before. "Wow, this is amazing. I can''t believe our family has produced a golem crafting geniuses " the patriarch marveled. "Oh no, I think you''ve misunderstood, sir. Those are all Alec''s golems. None of us follow the golem path," Arthur confessed. "What? Are you lying to me?" the patriarch eximed. "I have no reason to lie about something this serious," Arthur assured the patriarch, as he was trying his best to kiss ass, to throw off his bad strike with the patriarch. Alec¡¯s grandfather began counting the Tier 1 golems, marveling at their number. "I can''t believe it. This boy is just a Tier 1 mage, but he already has five Tier 1 golems." " Will anyone ever be able to match him or curb his arrogance?" the patriarch eximed, appearing visibly distressed. Observing this, Arthur decided not to divulge the fact that Alec was nning to promote another golem, not wanting to break the old man''s spirit. "I can''t understand how he is able to have four elite golems while I have only three, and those are my lifetime work and pride," the patriarch finally voiced his inner turmoil. Arthur finally realized what kind of prodigy Alec was, understanding that the patriarch''sparison of Alec''s golems to the quality of the Gordons family''s "Big Three" meant Alec was destined for greatness in the future. "Thank goodness I quickly grabbed on to the coattails of the Big boss before he became a big shot," Arthur silently thanked his stars for aligning him with someone as remarkable as Alec. Unable to contain himself any longer, the patriarch walked up to Alec and feigned a cough to get his grandson''s attention, as Alec was meditating by theke with his back turned. But Alec pretended not to hear him. "If you don¡¯t turn and greet me properly, I promise to knock my greetings gene into that damn arrogant skull of yours," the patriarch threatened. "Why can''t you let me meditate in peace, old man?" Alec responded as he finally turned to face his grandfather. The patriarch''s eyes almost bulged out as he pointed a finger at Alec. "You. You... little scoundrel. You promised to let me know when you broke through next time, Where is your dignity as a man?" he questioned fiercely, his long beard flying around with his rage, sensing that Alec''s aura had improved again. "Oh, old man, I just broke through and haven''t told anyone," Alec reassured him. The patriarch then shifted his gaze to Brandon and Arthur. "Oh, that couldn''t be helped, They have practically been living with me," Alec exined, realizing what the patriarch was trying to point out. "Well, that''s not the reason why I''m here, The city''sing-of-age banquet is approaching again, and I want you to fully embrace your role as the leader of the Gordon family''s younger generation," the patriarch exined. Both Arthur and Brandon gasped upon hearing about the banquet. "What is this banquet in the first ce and what benefit do I have in attending and still being the leader anyways?" " I think I might just stay here and experiment more on the new golem I have been trying to craft," Alec exined, only to receive a sharp knock on his head. "What did you do that for?" Alec shouted. "To knock some sense into your head, you scoundrel, I already gave you rare materials you think that was for free" the patriarch retorted as he bickered with his grandson. Arthur really enjoyed watching the exchange; the moment he saw Alec getting knocked on his head, an excessive joy bubbled up inside him, now believing that karma exists. "You are my grandson for God''s sake. How dare you disregard your duties as the leader of this family''s younger generation for personal benefits?" the patriarch scolded. "Because I am your grandson, old man," Alec retorted. "What do you mean by that? Are you saying I am a selfish person? Like you? " "Isn''t it obvious?" Alec replied. 14:37 Arthur and Brandon couldn''t believe their ears as their image of the perfect patriarch was being shattered by Alec without remorse. "Can''t you see where Alec got all his weird behavior from?, I''m sure the patriarch is his mentor and role model," Arthurmented to Brandon. "there ispletely no doubts about that." Brandon could not help but agree with him on this. ******** Meanwhile, in another family training ground, someone had just broken through to the mid-tier 1 mage realm. "Hahaha, yes! Finally, I have advanced once more, I want to see the look on the faces of those Gordon bastards when we all meet at the banquet," the person said. "Congrattions on your breakthrough, Bryan," She said. Just as she finished her speech, both she and Bryan felt the wind around them change, and the Lanzt patriarch was by their side the moment it was over. "Well done, my boy. I see you even beat the Gordon family leader to enter the mid-tier realm," the Lanzt patriarch said. "Are you sure he has not advanced at all?" She asked, shivering a little as she remembered the face of the person she had been trying to forget. Even Bryan, who was standing beside her, anxiously awaited the patriarch''s answer. After all, even he still had some anxieties about Alec. "Well, actually, all the spies I have ced around their house kept on saying that he is still in seclusion since that battle and has not made any moves." " This means he has not advanced to the next level yet; otherwise, he would havee out from his seclusion," the Lanzt patriarch said to reassure his grandchildren. And the moment they heard this, a smile blossomed on their faces. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Even Bryan raised his fist in the air, a sign of victory. Although he knew he could never go toe-to-toe against the golem who had killed a peak-tier 1 zombie, he Still took this as a personal triumph. If only he knew how wrong they were. Alec was already a mid-tier 1 mage and was only in seclusion because he was searching for the perfect idea to craft his next golem. If Bryan ever found out the main reason Alec refused toe out, he might just cry due to his inferiority to Alec. Despite considering Alec a rival, Alec didn''t even remember him. Chapter 32 Gordons Family Lava King 32 Gordons Family ''Lava King'' In other parts of the city, families that had always kept a low profile were finally emerging to showcase their hidden and mysterious powers. All the ns in the city had opened their doors, leaving many people specting about their reasons for finally revealing themselves, after going into close doors seclusion before. The revtion came when they realized that the banquet for the younger generation was about tomence. This prompted all the hidden forces within the Estonia city to reveal their true strength, but the main reason for these once-secretive families stepping into the spotlight remained a mystery. The Gordon family had just concluded their family meeting to decide who would attend the banquet, and it came as no surprise that Alec was chosen. Even though they didn''t know his actual strength since he had note out from his house for days, they were confident that with Alec present, the Gordon family would be unstoppable. After all, Alec possessed an elite golem capable of ying a peak Tier 1 zombie. The young masters from other families wouldn''t stand a chance against his golem. Many people believed that Alec''s im of killing the peak Tier 1 zombie was a bluff to boost his reputation. This belief led to numerous challenge requests being sent his way. And the fact that the Gordon family kept declining these challenges only further fueled the spection that Alec''s im was indeed a bluff. "Now that we have finished this meeting, let''s reconvene in five days to wish our young cubs victory and honor on their journey to the banquet." " We want them to win us more prestige and recognition," George, the patriarch of the Gordon family, said as he waved to the elders, signaling their departure. "That little twerp didn''t show up again today," the grand elder remarked with disappointment. "Why are you so hard on him?, Cut him some ck," the Gordon patriarch replied with a smile. "How can I cut him some ck?, You spoiled him too much. I clearly told you to leave him as an enforcer of the n, but you decided to make him the family''s seventh elder, granting him freedom and showering him with cultivation treasures. He''s too young for all of that," the grand elder protested angrily. "Men, I don''t understand how you can be so strict with your own son," the patriarch said to his brother. "The same way you''re trying to discipline your grandson," the grand elder replied, Causing George''s expression to change as he recalled how his mischievous grandson had recently ckmailed him recently. "Those are two different things, brother. Your son is a role model for the younger generation to follow" " as he was the g bearer of the previous generation, But my grandson brings me concerns. I fear he might corrupt this generation mages after he bes their leader," Georgeined. "He''s not that bad. You were worse when you were his age," the grand elder remarked, embarrassing his brother. "I think I know what to do," the patriarch said. "And what''s that?" "Why not have your son lead them to the banquet," the patriarch said, a mischievous smile forming on his face, reminiscent of Alec''s own mischievousness. "Why do I feel like you''re up to something?" the grand elder asked suspiciously. "Because I am. That little brat doesn''t have a match among the younger generation, with his golems by his side. The only person who could handle him is Draco." " As a matter of fact, Alec is still trying to craft a golem with both fire and earth elements," the patriarch exined, still smiling. "So, you''re sending Draco, the ''Lava King,'' to break his confidence?" the grand elder asked, surprised that George could be this cruel to his own grandson. "Hmmp, it''s his fault for negotiating and scamming me with the family treasures," the patriarch grumbled. The grand elder could only shake his head, realizing he couldn''t argue any further with his senior brother. "I wish you good luck," the grand elder said as he started walking away. -- Five dayster, Arthur and Brandon were chatting after finishing their sparring session. They sought advice from each other on how to ovee their weak spots. Alec had told them to spar with each other to get a sense of how other fighters would attack and to work on improving their weaknesses during the process, as they were not only going to be fighting zombies there whole lives. Just as they began to lose themselves inughter and their conversation, a small shadow crept up behind them. Suddenly, the shadow materialized into a figure rising up, but before he could say or do anything, a shiver ran down his spine. Quickly swallowing his saliva, Knight spoke up, hoping that his voice would trigger their memory and prevent them from pushing the des any closer into his neck. "Hey now, there''s no need to be so serious. You''ve spoiled my surprise," Knight said in a rush. Arthur smirked with pride and retracted the metal sword he had been holding to Knight''s throat, while Brandon slowly lowered his raised great sword, as if waiting for amand to smash Knight''s head to pieces. "Men, I was hoping to catch both of you off guard with that, but you monsters were quick to notice me, It seems I''m not as impressive as I thought," Knight sighed. "Of course, there''s no way I would fall for something as cheap as that, especially after being sneak attacked by Axe Demon over five hundred times," Arthur said, slightly exaggerating the number of times he had been caught off guard. He disliked the fact that someone like Axe Demon excelled more at sneaking attacks, while his style should revolved more around charging forward and fighting recklessly, since he wield an axe. That was his perception of someone who uses an Axe. However, Axe Demon was a different story. The mastery skills he had acquired from the system were heavily focused on sneak attacks. These skills were specifically bestowed upon him because of his tendency to use sneak attacks on Arthur and Brandon during sparring sessions. It seemed that the system believed it was best to grant him a fighting style that aligned with his innate nature. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Brandon nodded in agreement, showing his support for Arthur''s statement. He also believed that those who wielded an axe should be fearless, just like him and the Sword Saint, the golem who uses a great sword to fight. Knight''s head was filled with question marks as he tried to decipher who this Axe Demon they were referring to was. He was unfamiliar with the term and couldn''t understand why they were able to notice him, He remainedpletely clueless. The reason they were able to locate Knight was quite simple - Brandon had finally mastered using his peak affinity to some extent that he was able to create a passive skill that allowed him to sense anyone approaching through the earth, As long as the person was walking on the ground, The only way to outmaneuver this type of surveince was to be at least one realms apart or to use a powerful treasure to conceal one''s presence when getting close to him. On the other hand, Arthur''s battle awareness had sharpened from constant fighting, making him more vignt against sneak attacks. "Well, that''s not why I''m here, Where is Alec?, We''re heading to the Banquet," Knight inquired. "He should being out soon," Brandon replied, resuming his rxed posture as he basked in the sunlight like a cat. Suddenly, a loud boom resonated from Alec''s courtyard, followed by his body being flung into the nearbyke. "(Laughs) You see, Brandon wasn''t wrong when he said the beast would be out soon. Hahaha," Arthur chuckled, patting his stomach to regain control of hisughter. Knight was taken aback by Alec''s appearance. He couldn''tprehend why such an explosion would ur, yet these two idiots acted as if it were a normal urrence. Knight realized he couldn''t linger with this duo any longer and swiftly approached Alec. "You''ve been summoned to the n gates, Themander for this event stated that you have only twenty minutes," " or you''ll be kicked out of the team, Oh, and that applies to you two as well," Knight pointed at Brandon and Arthur. "Oh, you can count on us being there," Arthur affirmed. "And for the record, Agnes may challenge you for the leadership position. She has advanced to the Mid Tier 1 realm," Knight warned Alec before retreating into the shadows, vanishing without waiting for a response. "Oh, is that so? It seems that staying at home made them forget who I am, I will unleash my pent-up frustration on anyone who even dreams of fighting me," Alec dered angrily, gritting his teeth. He had just lost all the ingredients he had scammed from his old man''s hands. "Stop thinking about her, boss. If she ever makes a move, we are more than capable of stopping her," Arthur chuckled, finally releasing the aura he had been concealing. This showcased the stability of his cultivation also at the Mid Tier 1 realm , whereas Knight''s cultivation seemed scattered and inconsistent. Despite his attempts to show off in front of Arthur and Brandon as a Mid Tier 1 mage, they never took him seriously. Cause It wasughable, considering he had just recently made a breakthrough, while they have even consolidated there own realm. Chapter 33 Seventh elder 33 Seventh elder "Hey Alec, why didn''t you allow any of the golems to apany us?, It would be a reminder to those people who quickly forgot about your brilliance that you''re still the boss of the Gordons n younger generation ," Arthur remarked. "Shut up, Arthur, The only reason you want me to summon the golems is so you can show off with them. Why don''t you just be as quiet as Brandon, who''s walking on my left side?, If you continue with your noisy attitude, I might just sell you off," Alec snapped in anger. He had been trying to figure out what went wrong in his golem-crafting process that kept causing him to fail at the final stage. No matter how carefully he merged the elements to form ava golem, he always ended up with failure. It was a defeat that weighed heavily on him, considering the amount of time he had invested in the experiment. "Boss, I apologize for that, but I could never be like Brandon," Arthur responded, shivering at the mere thought of staying silent mostly the entire duration of the day. "We''re here," Brandon chimed in, breaking through the bickering that he knew if one intervened to separate them, they could go at it all day. "How dare you skimpy brats keep me waiting!" a loud voice suddenly echoed, reaching the ears of both Alec and Arthur. They looked up, their heads turning to identify the person scolding them, and in that instant, Alec''s whole body screamed danger. "We''re in big trouble," Arthur whispered to him. "Who the fuck is that?, I feel like he can kill me on the spot. I didn''t even feel this way when we fought those zombies," Alec whispered back with his mouth shut tightly. "He''s the seventh Elder." The moment Alec heard the words "seventh Elder," he felt like his head was about to explode. There was no one in the Gordons n who hadn''t heard of the feats attributed to the seventh Elder. He was practically a madman, defined simply as someone who graduated from one of the local mage academy and but learned to merge his fire and earth elements, resulting in the birth of a super-rare third element: theva element, he had self awaken abination element. Controlling it was extremely difficult, so After his Breakthrough to theTier 5 Mage realm, he recklessly murdered Tier 5 mages from all of the Gordon''s n rivals. As he challenged them to a battle, they could only ept or reject in shame. It even reached a point where no n wanted their Tier 5 mages to face him, considering him nothing but a thorn in their eyes. There was even an instance when a n had even hired an assassin to eliminate him after a daring challenge. It was only due to the intervention of the Gordons patriarch that he had managed to survive that encounter. Upon their patriarch''s insistence, he was appointed as the seventh Elder. Afterward, he went into seclusion with cultivation resources befitting his newfound status. After several months of seclusion, he finally reached the realm of a Tier 6 mage. Entering the same realm as his own father, the grand elder, he took no chances and sought revenge on the assassin who had pursued him, sessfully killing him in the process, and he discovered the n behind the plot. However, before proceeding to cause more trouble for that n, he was stopped by the Patriarch and the Grand Elder( His Father). Since then, he had remained in seclusion, leaving his past enemies trembling in fear, never knowing when he would return or strike again. "Join the carriage and stop daydreaming," Draco interrupted, bringing Alec back from his little trip down memoryne. Alec looked at Draco, the one who had been granted the title of the ''Lava King'' after stepping into the realm of a Tier 6 mage. As he made an effort to engrave Draco''s image in his mind. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Draco had long brown hair, and he adorned himself in ck clothes, giving him a princely appearance with his long cloak. The way little girls gazed at him with adoring eyes, as if he were a superhero, only added to his charm. He was the epitome of what Alec would call a prince charming - incredibly handsome with a slightly pale face that resembled that of a vampire. Despite that, his sharp nose and visible muscles, which no amount of clothing could conceal, only intensified the infatuation girls had for him. Brandon quickly pulled both Alec and Arthur who were still day dreaming with him as he chose one of the empty carriages. It came as no surprise when Agnes and Knight joined the same carriage as soon as they saw them climbing aboard. "What do you think you''re doing? Aren''t there other carriages you could enter instead of the one we chose?" Arthur questioned, snapping out of his daydream after seeing his idol. "I just wanted to be with people I feel are close to me in strength. There''s no way I would sit with those who can''t hold a candle to me," Agnes replied with a snort. "Pretentious bitch. Just admit that you miss the big boss," Arthur retorted, nonchntly picking his nose. Alec facepalmed when he heard Arthur''sment. "What did you say?!" Agnes screamed, her cheeks turning red with anger. Just as she was about to throw a punch, Draco''s voice stopped her in her tracks. Gritting her teeth, she said, "Just you wait. After we''re back, I''ll settle the score with you." "Hmph, who''s scared of a little (Mid) Tier 1 mage? Bring it on," Arthur retorted. Alec knocked him on the head, reminding him to keep a low profile. "We''re supposed to be low key. Don''t bring any unnecessary attention to me, or else I''ll let Legion train with you when we''re back from this banquet thing," Alec warned in a hushed tone. The words were still enough for both Knight and Agnes to hear. Knight''s body trembled as he recalled the golem that resembled a fearless monster with its spear and shield. Agnes, on the other hand, had a determined gaze, longing for a chance to challenge Alec''s top golem. Ever since she was promoted to the (Mid) Tier 1 realm, she had always felt stronger than the average (Mid) Tier 1 mage and wanted to face someone above her. Alec''s golem just seemed to be the answer to her problem. Arthur shook his head at Agnes as he observed her expression. "Don''t even entertain the idea of fighting Legion. He''s aplete monster from the before. Heck, even the new monsters would wipe the floor with you," Arthur remarked, causing Brandon to burst intoughter. However, both Agnes and Knight couldn''tprehend what he was talking about. "Listen up, you brats! I don''t give a damn about who you are or who your parents are, The only thing I care about is your strength. As the leader of this expedition, my only goal for you all is to utterly defeat the other ns geniuses ," Draco bellowed as a fiery spark of me light in his hands, reflecting his passion. "I don''t care how you do it, The more chaos you cause, the better. And if any damn elder tries to make a move on you, rest assured, you''ll be safe. Even I havee here to cause trouble. Is that understood?" Draco''s voice thundered across the crowd. "YES SIR!" the entire crowd shouted in unison, their morale soaring. Despite Draco''s unconventional speech filled with rubbish, they couldn''t deny the fact that it motivated them. As the kids waved their hands from inside the carriage to those bidding them a safe journey, Alec caught a glimpse of his old man smiling, unable to hide his gloating face. "Why do I feel like I''ve been set up?" Alec smiled back at his Grand father as his thoughts wandering in his mind. Chapter 34 Knight " the shadow mage" Chapter 34 Knight " the shadow mage" The Gordon n finally arrived at the banquet location, which was held at the city lord''s house. And Draco wasted no time and immediately descended from the carriage, not bothering to give any speeches to the kids as he deemed it unnecessary. "Let''s go in," Agnes took the lead and moved to the front, positioning herself as the leader, since Draco seems unconcerned with them. This angered Arthur, as he was certain she was only doing it to prove she was better than Alec as always. And Now that she had finally broken through to the Mid Tier 1 realm , she saw herself as superior, especially since Alec Promised not to use his golems here in the pretense of fighting fair . That was probably why she had been acting so arrogant the whole time believing she won''t lose to Alec if he didn''t have the support of his Golems. Before Arthur could confront her, Alec tugged on his hand and shook his head, signaling that it wasn''t worth it. "It ain''t worth it," Alec Silently whispered as they followed behind the younger generation of the Gordon n, as they made their way towards the banquet meeting. A Middle age man led the Gordon n to the backyard of the mansion, where a stage had already been set up. It stood firmly, as if nothing could move it. "This is the spot for the Gordon n" the man said, pointing to an area with many chairs, enough to amodate all the younger Gordon members. Just as before, without hesitation, Agnes went straight to sit in the middle seat at the front. She turned back and looked at Alec, waiting for him to say something or be angry. Alec simply shook his head and smiled sadly, surprised by her childish mentality, even though she was older. "Let''s go," Alec said, unwilling to give her the reaction she desired. Agnes snorted when she saw Alec and his group moving to the back seats. "Hmmm, losers," Agnes sneered. "It would be better if you stopped underestimating their strength," Knight said to Agnes. After all, they were able to detect his presence, indicating that they were not the weaklings she believed them to be, that was what he believed. After a few minutes, other families and ns started to arrive, passing by them. Different entrances led to prepared seats for each group. All they had to do was enter and take their seats. Once all the disciples and descendants from the city ns and families had filled their designated areas, an Old man that still stood upright walked out onto the main stage, capturing the attention of all the younger generations mages present. "I want to wee all the young heroes who have journeyed far and wide to be here, Allow me to introduce myself, My name is Marcus Dragonmir, the city lord of this city," the man on the stage announced, causing gasps to escape the mouths of many attendees. "Why does everyone seem so surprised?" Alec asked Arthur beside him. "Boss, I think you should stop secluding yourself all the time, Just wait and listen to what he has to say," Arthur replied with a sigh, and Alec decided to heed his advice. "Yes, I am from the Dragonmir n, but today we are not here to talk about me, We are here to find out who the elites among the younger generation''s disciples are, So, don''t hesitate to challenge anyone, even if you have a grudge, The only rule is not to kill," the city lord continued. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om The city lord gracefully bent his legs and jumped high, gliding straight to a tform at the top of the hall. "It seems that''s where all the family and n elders are seated, watching the banquet," Arthur whispered to Alec, nudging him with his elbow. "Let the banquet begin!" the city lord''s voice echoed from the top tform. Immediately, a young man climbed the stage and challenged a member of the Lantzt family, as he himself hailed from the Heather family. Both families consisted of wind mages, making them rivals in the city,peting for supremacy as the better wind mage family. In the end, they had simr power levels, but the Heather family member emerged victorious, albeit with numerous injuries. Just as the victorious young man was about to leave the stage, She Lantzt entered and challenged him to a duel, which he epted. However, he ended up losing heavily. "Whoa, she''s already a Mid-tier 1 mage," one of the other ns'' younger generation members eximed. "Hmph, there''s no way she could have advanced that fast without the resources from her family," another member expressed their dissatisfaction at the sight of She''s rapid power increase. It was evident that she had recently advanced, considering that she had struggled to contain her energy through the fight showing her still unstable realm. The reaction from the Lantzt family members was smug, knowing their own resources likely yed a role, this was all from therest gain in the Blood Moon war. "I want to challenge the Gordon n mages," She Lantzt dered, pointing towards where the Gordon n members were seated. "Hahaha, that bitch finally can''t hide her eagerness to challenge us after losing face at the south wall," Arthur taunted from the back, not bothered to hide his presence. This only enraged She further. Arthur wasn''t too concerned, though. He knew that Knight and Agnes would be quick to ept the challenge, as they were always eager for the spotlight. The rest of the Gordons Mage Younger generation also thought the same, anticipating that Knight or Agnes would step forward, since She had not specified any names, and ordinary members couldn''t defeat her considering her realm. "I''ll take you on," Knight dered, standing up from beside Agnes and making his way to the stage. He intended to defend the honor of the Gordon n. Not knowing if Alec and his gang had advanced to the next realm, Knight wanted to take the stage before any of them. "You''re not my match," She confidently imed as Knight climbed onto the fighting tform. She released her cultivation aura to its fullest, hoping to embarrass him by sending him off the stage. "Oh, are you so sure about that?" Knight countered as he also released his aura. Even though they were just standing there, their auras alone were enough to knock back low-tier 1 mages. Green and ck elemental colors shed against each other. "Oh, that guy has also advanced to the Mid-Tier 1 Mage realm," the crowd observed. "Why does it feel like us Low-Tier 1 mages are trash?, When did advancing to the next realm be so easy?" others murmured in disbelief. "I know, right?, Seeing two Mid-Tier 1 mages right at the beginning of the banquet is a rare sight," someone remarked, acknowledging the umon urrence. The gasps continued as everyone realized that yet another Mid-Tier 1 mage had emerged, and at such a fast pace. It was difficult for them to grasp the fact that there were others in their generation who were progressing so rapidly. It made them feel as if all the effort they had put into cultivation all this time had been a waste. "I have been waiting for you to attack first, since you''re ady. But since you don''t seem to be taking my invitation seriously, then you should not me me when I attack first," Knight said, fetching two short daggers from his waist as a ck aura enveloped them. "Bring it on," She replied, positioning herself as the wind around her intensified. [< Low Tier Spell - Sinking Shadows >] Knight cast a shadow spell, causing his entire body to sink into the ground until hepletely disappeared. Waves of astonishment washed over the spectators'' faces, but She''s, instead of being surprised, her expression turned really serious. She quickly noticed a ck shadow approaching her at high speed and began channeling her mana to unleash her magic. However, before she could cast her spell, another shadow disrupted her incantation, wrapping around her legs. [< Low Tier Spell - Shadow Bindings >] It was yet another shadow magic that Knight swiftly cast, showcasing his superiority over She, at how fast he could cast his spells. She couldn''t even break free from the binds, and Knight emerged from her shadow, cing his de at her neck. "You lose," Knight dered in a domineering tone, showcasing his cool demeanor further. "Wow, that''s so cool!" "Knight totally dominated her! What a match!" The younger generation of the Gordon n couldn''t contain their joy as they celebrated their first victory. In contrast, the atmosphere among the Lantzt family members was gloomy. "It seems it''s time for me to make an appearance," Bryan Lantzt finally said, leaping onto the stage with a skillfulnding. "Brother!" She eximed, surprised to see her brother appear so quickly to join the fight. Losing to a member of the Gordon n must have made him unable to sit idly by and wait for someone else to take down Knight. He decided to take care of this Gordon talent himself before things escted further and more Lantzt family members found themselves defeated by this formidable shadow mage. "It seems you are walking the path of an Assassin mage," Bryan remarked, trying to strike up a conversation with Knight. "Less talking, more fighting. Get ready, I''m about to attack," Knight replied, warning his opponent as he cast his favorite spell. [< Low Tier Spell - Sinking Shadows >] Bryan smirked in response. "Got you." [< Low Tier Spell - Multiple Wind de >] Bryan directed the wind des towards the moving shadow, but they had no effect. Knight couldn''t be affected by magic while he was in the sinking shadows, and his speed remained unaffected. [< Low Tier Spell - Shadow Binds >] Knight attempted to cast the same spell he had used before to restrict Bryan''s movements. However, Bryan seemed to have been expecting it, and he easily bypassed the spell by casting another wind spell instead. [< Low Tier Spell - Wind Trails >] Bryan quickly dashed, deftly evading the shadowy hands that emerged from the ground, and Finally emerging from the shadows, Knight faced Bryan. "I had a feeling you had a time limit on how long you could stay in the shadows, and it seems I was right. Now it''s my turn," Bryan dered, with multiple wind des hovering around him. Chapter 35 Just a "captain level" Chapter 35 Just a "captain level" Bryan unleashed his signature skill, as multiple wind des hovered around him , the moment he realized the knight''s skill was on cooldown. "Fuck!" Knight eximed, seeing the volley of wind des hurtling towards him. He readied his twin daggers, prepared to face the wind des head-on. He felt if only he could still use his sinking shadow, escaping would have been much easier. However, he had to wait a few seconds before he could use that move again. Abusing the skill before the cooldown reset could result in bacsh, so he was stuck with limited use of the skill until his mana pool increased. But even without his favorite spell, that didn''t make him a useless fighter. After all, he had fought zombies alongside Alec and Arthur, developingbat awareness, although not at the same level as Arthur and Brandon, who had gained it through battling over a hundred times. however, Alec always stayed ahead of them, despite them Awakening there Combat awareness, No matter what they did, Alec received feedback from the golems and shared their skills. This meant he had the same battle experience as Arthur and Brandon, as they fought Against his golems, indirectly acquiring the same experiences as them indirectly. Alec could learn any new skills his golems acquired during battle, but he needed practice to execute them as effectively as his golems. "Hey, who do you think would win?" Arthur asked Alec, nudging him with his elbow. "Definitely the Lanzt guy," Alec replied. "What?, Don''t you have faith in Knight?" "It''s because that guy set a trap for him from the moment he stepped onto the stage, The fact that Knight didn''t notice it, despite being so close, shows how much they neglected their Battle training, solely focusing on increasing their cultivation." "They would never acquire perception like Brandon or battle awareness like you, which makes Knightpletely helpless - a prey from the beginning ," Alec exined with a snort. He was already bored of the banquet, but he had promised the old man that he would stay and try his best to secure a good position for the Gordon n. After all, the Gordons'' reputation as the number one n in the city was solely due to Draco''s victory in the previous era banquet, defeating all the super geniuses from other families and ns. It was said that since Draco was young, he never shied away from a fight; instead, he was always the first to charge into one. "Please wake me up when this boring match is over, okay?" Alec pleaded, cing his head on Arthur''s leg and drifting off to sleep, as he was sure with what he was watching even Arthur and Brandon could take care of things. Arthur covered Alec''s face with a cloth, feeling a tinge of embarrassment at their leader dozing off while a n member was still fighting. Meanwhile, on the stage, Knight ced both hands on the floor and cast apletely different spell from the ones he had been using preciously. [< Low Tier Spell - Earth Wall >] A portable wall of earth swiftly rose from the ground, providing a defensive barrier. "I may not be able to use my essential shadow skills anymore, but I can still defend against attacks like this," Knight boasted when he realized that the wind was unable to break his earth wall. "You will pay for your ignorance, You see, I have been setting up a spell, but because I''m not adept at casting it instantly, I had to unleash a barrage of wind des to increase the abundance of wind elements in the air. I hope your proud earth wall can withstand this too," Bryan taunted. "Actually, I knew that the wind des wouldn''t defeat you. I just tend to forget that you''re a Gordon n member, and the Gordons always have earth elements" " which is said to be the best defensive element But that defense you''re so proud of won''t help you now," Bryan exined, tightening his grip on the ne he wore around his neck. "Bring it on!" Knight shouted defiantly. "I had prepared this spell for your leader, but you''re a reliable fighter as well, so you deserve to experience my final move," Bryan dered as the wind elements in the air started swirling around him, giving Knight a foreboding feeling. [< Low Tier Spell - Earth Wall >] [< Low Tier Spell - Earth Wall >] Knight quickly utilized his remaining mana to create sturdy earth walls around him, providing protection from whatever attack Bryan had nned. "Isn''t it crazy how Alec was able to see through that trap so easily, even without being on the stage?, I only noticed theyout when he grabbed his ne to control that massive wind elements near the arena," Arthur remarked to Brandon. Brandon simply nodded in response. "Oh, will it kill you to say something in return, you fucking mute?" Arthur cursed at him, only to receive a middle finger from Brandon. "You... you should stop copying Alec, He''ll poison your mind with all these crazy signs," Arthur warned. "You know, you''re free to say that to his face when he wakes up," Brandon replied. "I thought you weren''t interested in talking," Arthur retorted. "Don''t distract me, He''s about to use a wide range wind skill to get rid of our buddy there ," Brandon said, shifting his attention back to the match. [< Low Tier Spell - Wind Tornado _ de Spree >] Bryan finally cast the spell, unleashing a small tornado that rushed straight toward Knight. Since his mana was depleted, Bryan had no control over the wild tornado, which sped toward Knight, sending wind des flying even before reaching him. The wind des tore through Knight''s earth barrier, causing him to scream in agony, as he was grazed by a wind de. In a desperate move, he unconsciously fused his shadow powers into the Stone Skin spell he casted in haste, transforming himself into a ck ore man. The wind sted Knight off the stage, eventually dispersing, and Bryan dropped to his knees, panting heavily as he tried to catch his breath. "The winner is Lanzt Bryan," a voice announced from the top tform. Agnes quickly rushed to check on Knight. Although he was unconscious, he was not in any life-threatening situation thanks to thebined power of his elements. "Rest properly, because I''m getting revenge for him as soon as you''re fit to fight again," Agnes dered to Bryan, His eyebrow raised, as he could understand her rage , After all, he hade on stage to avenge his sister too. His confidence took a massive blow as he realized he had used his final spell without even facing Alec, n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om the leader of the Gordon group, Now he heard he has to face Agnes too, and this was a prospect he was unwilling to ept. He remembered that there were four of them who fought the zombie horde alongside Alec, and were very strong. And he knew If he had to fight all of them before getting a chance to fight Alec, he might not even reach thest round. "It is only Alec I want to challenge," Bryan finally disclosed his intentions. Agnes''s expression twisted with a mix of anger and disbelief. She felt that Bryan was looking down on her, unaware that his concern was actually about shing with the four warlords after witnessing Knight''s strength. Meanwhile, Brandon burst intoughter, surprising everyone who knew him. "You want to challenge the boss?, You are not worthy at all, Just because you defeated amon captain of the Gordons family, you think you have the right to challenge the king of the Gordon younger generation?" Arthur questioned, leaving everyone speechless as they realized that Alec was even sleeping during this exchange. "You see, that girl can only be ssified as amander, Brandon and I are generals. If you can beat her, then you can talk to us, If not, you are just trash who doesn''t know their limits," Arthur cursed at Bryan, causing embarrassment to flush across Bryan''s face, while Agnes gritted her teeth in anger because his words implied their superiority. All the ns present turned their attention towards the Gordons n. This Banquet was just an excuse for the older generation to make allies and have fun; but for the younger generations it was to fight, and most of them had onlye because they wanted to challenge Alec and gauge his power level. With Arthur''s speech, there was no longer a reason to maintain pretenses. Agnes became a target for numerous geniuses, as only after she was defeated would they make little progress. And only if they managed to defeat Arthur and Brandon would Alec have to step onto the stage - that was the true meaning behind Arthur''s words. In an instant, he had transformed the genius members of the Gordons family into public enemies. On the top tform, Draco could be seen smiling so wide that the cracks on his face almost reached his ears. "That boy just ignited a fire much bigger than I expected, and I love it! We need ballsy juniors, not immature idiots who sit around practicing and meditating all day, too afraid to step onto the battlefield," Draco mumbled silently ,as his smile was practically screaming maniac. Those sitting close to him quickly scooted away, ufortable with his intense enthusiasm. Chapter 36 Brandons Turn 36 Brandon''s Turn " I am not interested in working for someone who does not even take this Banquet serious, I seriously don''t understand why you guys still follow him around, and don''t ever call me hismander I don''t work for Alec!!" Agnes said in a fit of anger as she pointed her finger at Arthur " ohhh this umworthy person have finally shown her real colours, you are nothing but a pussy, you im you want to lead the Gordons family but the moment you are pushed forward you cower in fear and retaliate against us, excuses!!! , Pathetic!!!" Arthur said back not ready to be outdone by Agnes " Agnes gritted her teeth, totally clueless on how to respond to Arthur''s critics without having to fight on the stage n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om **** " is that him?" someone from the Fridall family asked someone close to him as he was seating in the leader seat also, it was clear he was the Fridall family younger generation leader " yes Bree, that guy sleeping like there is no care in the world is the one the ze elder want dead, he even said if any one is able to kill him, he would take full responsibility and make sure the person does not suffer, but heavily rewarded instead " the guy seating behind the the Fridall young generation leader said in a whisper As it was forbidden to kill in the Banquet but with someone from the capital wanting him dead those rules could be changed, after all Fridall was a vassal family and branch for the ze family in the capital so when an elder gave them a mission they were ready to carry it out with full effectiveness " am just worried that the patriarch is going to lose more in this?" Bree Fridall said in annoyance " well you don''t have to worry much after all even the patriarch have been promised benefits that might help him advance to the Tier 7 mage realm if we are able to kill Alec, it all his fault for being too impressive " the guy snorts as he looked at Alec with jealousy as he slept without worrys " Well I wonder why I have not heard of this guy before? " Bree asked " Well you know you have always being nning on achieving the next rank to match with the other guy in the next city making you go into seclusion that''s why you are not aware of him after all he just rose to fame recently in a zombie test we never took part of instead those glory would be ours for the taking " the Fridall guy exin to Bree " remind me why were we not involved again " Bree asked again which made the guy next to him to blush In embarrassment " well we were scared to go to that assessment since you were still in seclusion so most of the ns member decided not to participate, and that was how the opportunity was given to them" the guy said while twisting his words in the end to make it seem like the Gordons stole there achievements when it was them who was scared to even fight the zombies " Well let''s just hope this Alec guy is not a let down" bree **** " I will fight!" " hmmm!" Arthur exim when he noticed that it was the usually quiet Brandon who volunteer to fight, even Agnes was suprised at his boldness " don''t even think of disgracing the Gordons family name on the stage!" Agnes snorted " you don''t have any right to scold me, you scardy cat if there is anyone to be used of disgracing the Gordons name now that would be you, for not even daring to fight still yet you im you want to rival Alec" " please don''t make meugh" Brandon retaliated back surprising Agnes as she was not expecting that type of response from him after all he was the one who talked less Arthur was pumping his fist in excitement when he heard that Brandon have decided to fight he knew Brandon was more of a lone wolf before but it all changed the moment he started training with Alec Changing him a that his tongue now had a sharp edge to it every time he spoke, Agnes just snorted as she walked down from the stage not ready to cause more trouble since she was not fighting or she be might reprimand her for obstructing the Banquet matches She help knight down the stage and pour an healing elixir into his mouth to help elerate his healing Brandon got up from his chair and walked down, taking each step slowly making those who were watching him quite anxious He finally got on the stage and stared at every body sitting in there chairs in there own family angles " I will take on any challenger who is interested in fighting Alec if you can defeat me you are allowed to fight Arthur the second General of Alec present at the moment" Brandon said ying along with Arthur''s rubbish After all every thing Arthur said was something Alec said in a yful manner when he got drunk from one of the wine he scammed out of the patriarch, that " he considered both him and Arthur his general while Agnes was only amander at most, while he reserved the captain position for Knight saying, if they got stronger they had a high chance of getting promoted" but Arthur just brought those ying words into the Banquet And Brandon decided to y along with him after all he promised to follow Alec as he was the next patriarch and was incredible strong and never treated them like trash but as brothers He hade to feel closure with the few days he stayed with Alec making it easy for him to step up for Alec anytime " I said all those who are interested in Alec are free toe on stage or did you all got scared?" Brandon questioned with an icy tone as he dropped his big great sword on the flour Making it insert it self on the stage with a loud THUD sound shocking everyone at the weight of the sword for it to generate tatt much noise from Brandon just dropping it on the floor after all he was holding on to the sword on his back for so long, they could no bring themselves to believe that he was carrying something so heavy for so long " go and test him out " Bree said to the guy beside him, which made the guy leap into the stage " woah who is that guy he has some sick moves" someone asked from thenzt family area to n one in particr " of course he does have moves, he is part of the Fridall n where most of them have violet temper due to there innate element being fire, I think he is felix the violent me brother " another person sitting close to hi said The Fridall guynded on the stage making Brandon long walked look like total rubbish with his grand entrance he bowed his head and said " my name is F¨¦lix from the Fridall family and I wish to challenge you" " challenge epted!" Brandon replied without any dy, but Felix kept waiting until he could not help blurting out his feelings " are you not going to pick up your sword?" frlix questioned " ohh, that I won''t be needing it to deal with you " Brandon replied with a sneer " yo... u..... That''s it you are dead for underestimating a member of the Fridall family" felix said In anger as he could not get over the fact that someone fron the Gordons family looked at him with disdain When he was the one acting arrogant at the start. Chapter 37 Too easy for Brandon 37 Too easy for Brandon F¨¦lix wasted no time as he sprinted towards Brandon, his opponent on the top tform. He didn''t even bother with defense, fully intent on bombarding Brandon until he was able to force him off the stage. Exploiting Brandon''s disdain for him was also part of his strategy. [< Low Tier Spell - Fire Ball Burst>] F¨¦lix extended his hand forward, unleashing arge fireball aimed directly at Brandon, who stood unmoving in the same position. "What is he doing?, Move out of the way before that fireball injures you!" someone eximed in the crowd. "Is he really trying to take a fire element attack head-on?, That''s incredibly foolish since me attacks have high attack power," Murmurs arose from the onlookers who couldn''t resist voicing their thoughts. Only Arthur wore a slight smile, confident that the fireball would be no match for Brandon, having witnessed his power during Alec''s training firsthand. Just as it seemed like the fireball was about to hit its target, Brandon''s deep voice echoed through the arena. [< Low Tier Spell - Earth Shield >] Earth elements began rotating around Brandon''s outstretched left hand, forming a condensed shield with a hint of gold at its edges. "BOOM!" A deafening sound reverberated as the fireball collided with the earth shield, causing an explosion. However, Brandon remained steadfast, not moved an inch. A slight smirk crept onto his face, further irritating F¨¦lix. "That''s impossible! How can you withstand my Fire Ball Burst so effortlessly?" F¨¦lix asked, visibly astonished. "Well, if you had put moremitment into your fireball, it might have had a chance to push me back, But your weak attempt only left a small scratch on my earth shield," Brandon taunted F¨¦lix, holding nothing back. "Hmm, I suspected something was off with their Reaction speed" Knight murmured, shocked by Brandon''s Reaction to the attack as he remembered the time, both him and Arthur had found him out as he wasing out of the shadows. "What do you mean, Knight?" Agnes inquired, curious about his observation. "I think both Arthur and Brandon have advanced to the (Mid) Tier 1 realm while hiding in seclusion for so long." " But as for Alec, I believe he may have be a (High) Tier 1 mage," Knight stated, sharing his prediction with Agnes "What?! That''s impossible!" Agnes immediately refuted, unwilling to ept the idea that Alec had surpassed her by such a significant margin. "Well, it''s just a prediction, Remember how Alec was the first among the younger generation to be a mage." " Don''t tell me you''ve forgotten," Knight reminded her, offering evidence to support his ims. Agnes clenched her teeth in frustration at the thought that Alec could be a (high) Tier 1 mage. She wasn''t prepared to admit that the timid Alec, who had let her take the lead, would always be one step ahead of her in cultivation. "Now, it''s my turn," Brandon dered, finally taking the initiative to attack. [< Stone Fists >] Brandon transformed his hands into sturdy stone gloves with small spikes protruding from them. He no longer wasted words and immediately charged towards F¨¦lix. "So fast!" F¨¦lix eximed, only able to see a blur as Brandon closed in on him. He was shocked because his powers should have been able to rival Brandon''s, as they were both (Mid) Tier 1 mages. However, he had severely underestimated his opponent. When Brandon reached F¨¦lix, thetter crossed his hands in an ''X'' shape, encasing them with small mes as a form of defense. "Pity that won''t help you now!" Brandon shouted as he delivered a powerful punch to F¨¦lix''s gut, causing him to beunched off the stage. "Brandon wins," The voice from the top tform announced as F¨¦lixnded outside the stage. "He''s so strong!" someone murmured in awe. "Well, I guess he didn''t be one of Alec''s generals for nothing," another voice remarked. "Imagine F¨¦lix, a (Mid) Tier 1 mage, being knocked out with just one punch, If wepete against him, aren''t we just offering ourselves up as sacrifices?" a concerned individual pondered. The crowd resumed their murmurs, witnessing how effortlessly Brandon had knocked out one of the elites from the Fridall n. "I challenge you!" someone shouted from within the Fridall family, their anger evident in their voice. "I ept!" Brandon swiftly epted the challenge without even bothering to turn and see who it was. "Your arrogance will be your downfall," the challenger taunted, sparks of fire bursting from their hands without even casting a spell. It was clear that their control over fire was superior to F¨¦lix''s own. "(Gasp) That''s F¨¦lix''s older brother, Violent Fridall, also known as ''Violent me'' of the Fridall n" " He''s second only to Bree Fridall. I think Brandon might be in trouble now," Agnes whispered to Knight, who could only shake his head at her apparentck of support for Brandon. Rather than cheering for Brandon, it was clear that Agnes didn''t want him to win. If he seeded, it would lead to discussions within the Gordon n about how Brandon fearlessly faced challenges on behalf of the family, while Agnes herself had chosen to evade them due to her inability to ept challenges from the families who opposed Alec. "Let''s watch and see, I have faith in him, though," Knight responded calmly. "Brother, watch out! He''s quite strong!" F¨¦lix warned his older brother, Violent. "I know. Step back, Things are about to heat up around here now," Violent me replied, and F¨¦lix nodded before quickly stepping aside. Violent me charged straight at Brandon, who still had the Stone Fist spell active. [< Low Tier Spell - Fire Fist >]. "Take my punch and let''s see whose spell is stronger!" Violent me dered, as mes burned fiercely around his body as heunched his attack, while Brandon stood his ground, maintaining his battle stance, and delivered his own punch with the Stone Fist. A small explosion resonated through the air as their fists collided, filling the area with smoke. Violent me could be seen being flung out of the smoke, but the action wasn''t over yet. Within seconds, Brandon emerged from the smoke, chasing after Violent me who was still in mid-air from the impact. 15:39 The spectators were left in shock, unable to believe that Violent, who they had hyped up, had lost so easily in a disy of strength, especially in the first exchange. Digging his ming hands into the ground, Violent managed to halt his flying momentum, but his frustration was palpable. " Fuck!" He cursed when he realized that Brandon had caught up to him the moment he stopped, and he didn''t want to be knocked out of the stage before even facing Brandon seriously. Quicker than lightning, Violent threw another punch at Brandon, mes burning fiercely around his palm. However, Brandon swiftly grabbed his hand and twisted it, behind his back and forcing Violent me to his knees. Brandon then delivered a powerful knee strike to Violent''s back, knocking him down to the floor. Before Violent me could react, multiple earth spears emerged from the ground, pointing threateningly at the his neck, while Brandon pushed him forward a little further towards the earth spears. "I... I... I surrender!" Violent me stammered, fear and terror evident on his face. He couldn''t fathom how Brandon had defeated him so easily and instantly. "Brandon wins," echoed the voice from the top tform, and Brandon released Violent me. The earth spears swiftly disappeared, as if they had never been there in the first ce. The audience was too shocked toment on anything. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Violent''s quick defeat had taken them all by surprise. "Is Violent me just too weak, or is Brandon simply too strong? I can''t wrap my head around how easily Violent was beaten," someone in the crowd wondered aloud. "Shhh... it seems those bastards from the Gordons n are ridiculously strong. Let''s just be grateful that Alec is sleeping right now." " Otherwise, we might not even have the courage to step onto the stage," a member of the Lanzt family whispered. The rest of the family nodded, for they had witnessed Alec''s formidable abilities before, and now, Brandon was giving off the same aura as Alec had during the battle at the south wall. "Can you defeat him, brother?" She Lanzt asked Bryan silently, her eyes fixed on Brandon. She had noticed how effortlessly Brandon had defeated two opponents, making people forget that he hadn''t even drawn his sword from the ground. "No!" Bryan replied with a sad expression, for he knew that even if he could draw out all his Mana for a disaster spell to defeat Brandon, there was still Arthur standing in his way. The idea of rivalling Alec was slowly fading from his mind. "How did Brandon be so powerful?" She gasped, taking in a deep breath as she tried to process the strength disyed by Brandon. Chapter 38 Brandon vs Bree Chapter 38 Brandon vs Bree ¡°Who¡¯s next?¡± Brandon demanded, his gaze sweeping over the mages of other ns. However, those who had scolded him earlier couldn¡¯t even meet his eyes anymore, hoping desperately that he would turn his attention elsewhere to spare them further embarrassment. The fierce aura emanating from Brandon was so intimidating that any thoughts of challenging him vanished from their minds. It was clear to everyone that Brandon had demonstrated a level of strength on par with the leaders of the younger generation, A fact that irked the crowd, After all, Brandon wasn¡¯t even considered the top fighter in Gordon¡¯s family. Despite the knowledge that Alec was the true leader of the Younger generation, Agnes upying the leader¡¯s seat didn¡¯t shake them in the slightest. They believed it was simply a tactic deployed by Alec to deceive his enemies into facing off against his generals, thus exposing their skills while keeping his own abilities concealed. All they knew was that he possessed a formidable golem that he promised not to use in the banquet challenges to make things fair. Most people held the mistaken belief that Alec was weaker without his Golems, assuming that Because most Golem path mages seems tock strong closebat skills. Only a few had heard tales of Alec¡¯s prowess with a spear, which is why they had been challenging him. They believed that if anyone could defeat him, that person would surely gain fame. So, they clung to their own biased beliefs, asserting that Alec wascking in closebat skills and had only risen to fame due to his talent in Golem making. However, a select few in the Lanzt family knew the truth ¨C Alec was the undisputed powerhouse among the Gordons Younger Generations. They had witnessed his fights first hand and had tried to spread awareness of his power, but their warnings had not been taken seriously. ¡°I asked, who¡¯s next?¡± Brandon repeated, his arms crossed as he leaned on his massive great sword, still nted firmly in the ground. The sight served as a reminder to everyone that no one had been capable of forcing him to draw his sword. Suddenly, they remembered when he had nonchntly informed Felix that he wasn¡¯t worthy of his sword. Back then, they had dismissed it as mere bluffing, confident that he would pay the price for underestimating someone from the Fridall n. However, Brandon had provided them with a newfound understanding of the disparity between mid-tier 1 mages. The mages from various families and ns now looked at their leaders with a newfound perspective, realizing that only a leader who had ess to top-tier resources could stand a chance against Brandon. Yet, despite this realization, none of the leaders were willing to be the sacrificialmb to test Brandon¡¯s power. Their eyes shifted towards the Younger generations leader of the Fridall n, as they were the only ones who had repeatedly suffered defeat at Brandon¡¯s hands. ¡°Well, I suppose it¡¯s my turn, There¡¯s no point in further dy, especially since members of my family have already been soundly beaten. All I can do now is try to salvage some dignity,¡± Bree Fridall stated, rising from his seat and making his way towards the stage with deliberate slowness, adding an air of mystery to his movements. As he stepped onto the stage, Bree shed his family robe, revealing a well-toned physique underneath. Brandon couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Are you a Battle path mage?¡± ¡°No!¡± Bree announced confidently. ¡°I am not just a Battle path mage but I am also a Magic path mage.¡± ¡°Whoa, that¡¯s quite impressive,¡± Brandon responded, unfazed and showing no signs of fear. However, the expressions on the faces of many in the crowd began to change. ¡°You don¡¯t seem surprised, Are you not afraid of my talents?, From what I can tell, you¡¯re a pure battle mage,¡± Bree inquired, puzzled by Brandon¡¯s calm demeanor. ¡°Oh, you might be in for a surprise then,¡± Brandon said, a mischievous smile ying on his lips. For the first time since fighting alongside Alec against the zombie horde, he was genuinely enjoying himself. He craved a strong opponent, and now he had one standing in front of him. ¡°Start,¡± the voice from the top tformmanded once more. Bree extended his hand towards his waist, summoning forth a long, weathered-looking staff, from the belt he wore which was also a space equipment. Someone from the crowd eximed, ¡°A Tier 1 magic staff!¡± Even Brandon¡¯s expression grew serious uponying eyes on Bree¡¯s staff. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om It was a treasure for magic path mages, offering increased mana pool and aiding in mana recovery. Taking a closer look at Bree, Brandon noticed numerous dazzling essories adorning him. However, he quickly realized that they were all disguised magic items, each providing a different effect, such as enhanced mana recovery, increased magic damage, or boosted mana capacity. ¡°Well, it seems wealth runs in your veins too,¡± Brandon remarked as he retrieved his long sword from the ground. ¡°Enough talk. Let¡¯s get on with it,¡± Bree dered, growing weary of the ceaseless conversation. [< Low Tier Spell ¨C Exploding fireballs >] Bree forcefully mmed his staff on the floor, summoning five fireballs that hovered in the air around him. The mes grewrger, surpassing the small, violent ones that Felix Fridall had proudly disyed. With great speed, the fireballs flew towards Brandon. Reacting swiftly, Brandon swung his sword five times, unleashing waves of brownish earth shes that collided head-on with the iing fireballs, causing them to explode in mid-air. ¡°Whoa, that was impressive!, How did you manipte your earth element like that?¡± Bree asked, curiosity shining in his eyes. Brandon remained silent, refusing to reveal any secret techniques he had developed through Alec¡¯s unconventional ideas. ¡°I may have crossed a line there. No matter. Let¡¯s focus on the fight,¡± Bree said, attempting to engage Brandon in conversation as sneakily casting a spell and sent another fire ball flying towards Brandon. Undeterred, Brandon shed backwards, effortlessly deflecting the sneak attack. The mes sent towards him dispersed the moment his earth-infused sh collided with them. ¡° This is growing tiresome. Use your full strength if you want any chance of surpassing me,¡± Brandon taunted. ¡°If you insist,¡± Bree responded, finally unleashing a Tier 1 spell he had been saving due to its high mana consumption. But since Brandon had made it clear that he wouldn¡¯t be easily defeated, he was left without no options but to go all out. [< Low Tier spell ¨C ming Snake >] Bree cast his spell, summoning a me snake that rose from the ground to a height equal to that of a human. With each m of his staff, he continued to conjure me elements in the air, solidifying and reinforcing the serpent¡¯s body. Normally Fire element didn¡¯t possess the natural ability to shape and craft objects like earth, hence Bree¡¯s meticulous maniption. Brandon patiently waited for him to finish, not eager to end the fight prematurely. The ming Snake spell was finallyplete, and it gave the impression of a live wild beast as it bared its fangs at Brandon. ¡°Attack!¡± Breemanded, and the fire snake leaped and shrieked, making its way towards Brandon. ¡°Humph, petty tricks,¡± Brandon scoffed as he drove his shining, earth-infused sword back into the ground. [< Low Tier Spell ¨C Earth Spear >] A sharp, long spear emerged from the ground flew into the air before striking towards the ming snake and stopping it in its tracks. However, the snake swung its tail and mmed into the spear, shattering it instantly. ¡°You won¡¯t get rid of my ming snake that easily,¡± Bree retorted. ¡°Oh, I wasn¡¯t nning on doing that.¡± [< Combination Low Tier spell ¨C Legion of Earth Spears >] Countless earth spears erupted from the ground, flew into the air before homing down to pierce the ming snake from all sides, forming a deadly formation. Thest spear impaled itself in the snake¡¯s head, killing it and causing the fire elements stored within to explode. Both Bree and Brandon had to step back as the explosion rattled the surroundings. The look on Bree¡¯s face turned grim, realizing that he had shown too much and couldn¡¯t even begin to gauge Brandon¡¯s true strength, let alone defeat him. ¡°Who would have thought you also follow the path of two mages?, You truly are a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing,¡± Bree said, and even the audience agreed. Nobody had expected Brandon to be so dominant , as he hadn¡¯t even been among the name to watch out for on the n spy information. When they left their n, they had simply seen Brandon as another follower of Alec. But now, their jaws hung open in surprise at Brandon¡¯s extraordinary performance. Bree returned his staff to his belt storage device and drew a sword and a small, round shield. ¡°If I can¡¯t defeat you with magic, then I¡¯ll just have to beat you until you fold,¡± Bree dered. ¡°Ohhh, bring it on,¡± Brandon¡¯sughter echoed eerily. He had been itching for a true opponent for so long. All his practice had been done with Alec¡¯s golems and spars with Arthur, and he had never experienced the satisfaction of defeating a truly formidable opponent, as he was mostly beaten by the golems and him and Arthur mostly fight to a draw. But now he had the opportunity to unleash all his pent-up energy, and he intended to relish every moment of it as he retrieved his sword from the ground. ¡°Show me what you¡¯ve got,¡± Brandon called out, beckoning Bree toe at him with a confident smirk on his face. His hands were open wide, ready to take on whatever challenge Bree would bring. Chapter 39 Mighty Brandon Chapter 39 Mighty Brandon Brandon and Bree shed with their swords, and it was evident to everyone watching that Brandon''s physical strength surpassed that of Bree as he was able to push Bree back. His superior strength allowed him to easily parry all of Bree''s sword strikes with hisrge weapon, using both hands to wield it skillfully. In contrast, every time Brandon shed at Bree, he had to quickly defend himself with his shield. But still yet Despite his efforts, Bree was still knocked several feet away each time Brandon attacked him. Bree couldn''t understand how someone with a smaller build could possess such immense power. "Is that all you''ve got?, If it is, then you might as well give up now," Brandon taunted. With a sideways sh, finallynding a hit on Bree, sending him flying through the air before he tumbled onto the ground. [< Low Tier Spell - Fire Outbreak >]. Suddenly, a fire outbreak urred around Bree''s hand, Reacting swiftly, Bree punched his fist into the ground. Brandon squinted his eyes as he noticed Bree channeling a flow of fire energy into the earth, as he casted a spell. Brandon''s danger senses tingled. " Damn, it''sing from underneath," he eximed, realizing that he had underestimated his opponent. He had always assumed that no one could escape his earth detention ability unless they were at least two ranks higher than him. But To his surprise, Brandon found that his detection underground was not as strong as it was above ground. Thus, he discovered the attack toote, leaving him unable to dodge and forcing him to face the attack head-on. "Aahhh!" In response, Brandon yelled while mes engulfed him. He called upon a skill he had never used before. [< Low Tier Skill - Five ton sword >]. The surrounding earth elements gathered around his raised de, causing it to be incredibly heavy and sturdy, as if it had been inserted into a scabbard made ofpressed earth. Meanwhile, a fire pir erupted from beneath the ground, encasing Brandon as he continued to hold his sword high. "Ah, I don''t think anyone could survive that. I''m sure Brandon must be covered in wounds right now," someone eximed. "This might keep him in bed for a week. That fire pir is incredibly powerful," another voice chimed in. "it feels like am watching a smaller scale eruption of a volcano," someone added. The crowd murmured amongst themselves, believing that the match was already over since Brandon was engulfed in the fire spell. Bree couldn''t help but smirk, thinking that he had emerged as the victor. However, their expressions turned to shock when the mes died down, revealing Brandon still standing there, looking like a battle-worn soldier. His upper body was exposed, his top burned by the mes, and his pants looked burnt too but still intact to protect his private parts. As he stepped out of the ashes, everyone got a glimpse of his chiseled chest and impressive physique. As Small cracks of Earth could be seen falling from his body, as if fragments of stone were falling away. "I can''t believe he was able to summon a rock armor to protect himself at that moment," knightmented, while Agnes gasped in amazement. "What incredible reaction speed, It''s as if he''s been in countless battles before, ustomed to expecting such attacks, while We all assumed he was finished after that spell," Agnes exined, and knight nodded in agreement. "I can''t believe you''re still standing after that, What kind of monster are you?" Bree asked, as he tried to recover his depleted mana. He could feel the strain on his body from overusing his Mana , but with his essories would be able to bring him back to peak performance. Meanwhile, Brandon didn''t bother replying at all. His eyes were red, filled with anger at his own minor mistake. He had fought against Alec''s golems, which had made him look down on others'' battle skills, assuming they couldn''t draw out a skill''s true potential or they were simplyckingbat ability, relying too heavily on their spells. Now, he realized that there was someone who could push him to his limits. With that in mind, he unleashed one of his self-invented sword skills, created to match his unique fighting style. [< Combination Low Tier Skill - Five Ton Sword + Brutal Strike >]. The sword, now covered in earth, swung down onto the floor, causing the entire stage to ripple and the structure to scatter as if a small earthquake was happening. Yet, Brandon stood firm like an emperor, unaffected by the chaos around him. The earth around him remained undisturbed by his strike. Using both hands, Brandon inserted his sword back into the ground before performing a series of hand signs [< Low Tier Spell - Earth Grappling Hands>]. As his hands locked together,rge hands made of earth elements emerged near Bree, tightly gripping him with no room for resistance. Brandon''s face disyed a cold expression as he spoke in a menacing voice, "Give up, or I will take pleasure in breaking every bone in your body." Bree felt a deep sense of humiliation at the thought of losing to someone who wasn''t even the leader. He would have given up if his opponent were Alec, but as Brandon was only a follower, surrendering would only bring disgrace upon him and his n. So he attempted to resist, hoping to somehow break free from the grip of the hands made of earth. However, his strength proved to becking, and he was unable to achieve what he desired. "Hmm, trying to escape? I suppose I''ll have to teach you a lesson, then," Brandon said angrily , noticing Bree''s struggle. He tightened his grip, causing the hands of earth to also tighten their hold on Bree. The sound of bones breaking resonated through the air, the popsing out clearly. "Ahh, please! Make it stop! I give up!" Bree pleaded in fear, his body drenched in sweat. As soon as he was released from the tight grip, he copsed to the ground, unable to support himself. Members of the Fridall n rushed to his aid, helping him up. However, their death stares towards Brandon went unnoticed by him. He didn''t pay them any mind, as he believed if they wanted revenge, they shoulde and challenge him themselves. But deep down, they knew they wouldn''t dare challenge Brandon, especially since their leader had just been defeated by him as well. "Brandon wins," the voice from the top tform announced, confirming his victory. The Younger Generation leaders of the various ns watched, waiting for Brandon to leave the stage. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om They believed he would be weakened after being burnt by Bree''s fire and expending a significant amount of energy . However, to their dismay, it became apparent that this formidable opponent wasn''t ready to back down just yet. The thought of facing him filled them with dread, as no one wanted to be the next to go up against him. "Who''s next?" Brandon''s domineering voice echoed across the arena, causing the younger generation leaders of the ns to clench their fists in frustration and helplessness. They realized that they were no better than Bree, and the thought of challenging Brandon filled them with uncertainty. Chapter 40 the Darkbliss family acts 40 the Darkbliss family acts "I can''t believe you are the guys who wanted to challenge Alec, Were you even in your right minds?, You could hardly pose a challenge to me," Brandon questioned with a raised eyebrow. He was disappointed in the caliber of experts who had pointed their fingers at Alec, when they had no real strength to back it up. Brandon was like a fanboy who admired Alec and didn''t want anyone tarnishing his name. "I ask again, is there anyone still interested in challenging Alec?" Brandon questioned, determined to defeat them all until they were satisfied with the result of their defeat. "I will take him on!" a voice suddenly spoke up, causing everyone to stretch their necks and look at the brave soul who had decided to deliver them from this series of shame. To their surprise, a girl walked out from the Darkbliss n seating area. It shocked most of the audience, as no one was expecting the Darkbliss n to make a move. Once a High -Tier family in a Tier 2 city, they had been chased out after offending the top n there. Although they now resided in theTier 3 Estonia city, no one doubted their powers, even if they always acted mysteriously. Everyone knew that the Darkbliss family was proficient in the use of dark and curse magic, which made them eerily scary. The fact that the most talented of them had a double innate talent for two elements only added to their progress as mages. "My name is risa Darkbliss, the leader of the young generation here today," the girl introduced herself. "Oh, I''m Brandon Gordons, the weakest general of Alec Gordons. Honored to spar with you," Brandon said in a yful manner, as he tried to act along with risa. It wasmon knowledge that the Darkbliss n was morepetitive than most families, often having multiple younger generation leaders whopeted with each other until a final winner was acknowledged by the family elders. So, it was not surprising that risa was trying to take advantage of Brandon''s offer. Exhausted and determined to fight, risa saw an opportunity for herself to defeat the drained Brandon. If she managed to defeat Brandon, it would be an aplishment that none of her siblings had achieved. It had the potential to elevate her status within the n "I''m ready whenever you are," risa confidently dered. "Well, I am... Awk!" Brandon began to respond but realized toote that he had been sneak attacked. risa had emerged from his shadow and struck him from behind, catching him off guard. The speed at which she executed the sinking shadows spell was even better than Knight, causing Knight to blush in embarrassment. It was now clear to everyone that he was still a novice when it came to using the shadow element. Reacting swiftly, Brandon evaded risa''s secondbo attack, his eyes squinting in concentration. His hands moved quickly, forming hand signs. [< Low Tier Spell - Earth grappling hands >] Brandon unleashing his special skill Andrge hands made of earth elements emerged from the ground, attempting to capture risa. However, just as they were about to grasp her, she escaped using the shadows created by the hands. This gave Brandon a chance to retrieve his sword. As risa emerged from the shadows, she sensed a looming threat and swiftly dodged, narrowly avoiding Brandon''s powerful and timely sword sh. She couldn''t help but wonder how he had known where she would reappear. Her thoughts were interrupted when she felt a sharp pain in her ribs as Brandon delivered a forceful kick with his legs, sending her flying. [< Low Tier Skill - Five ton sword >] Brandon activated his special skill once again, encasing his sword in earth elements like a scabbard. He effortlessly carried the weight of the massive weapon as he dashed towards risa. It amazed those watching to see him handle such a heavy sword with ease. But Brandon focused solely on finishing the fight swiftly, without humiliating his opponent. He had intentionally held back on the strength of his earlier kick to avoid causing serious injury to her since she was a female. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Suddenly, numerous shadow elements condensed into the shape of domineering chains, aggressively wrapping around Brandon, as if attempting to trap him [< Low Tier Spell - Shadow bindings >] risa executed her own technique, aiming to imprison Brandon in their clutches. The chains formed from shadow elements appeared more formidable than the smaller shadow binds that Knight was capable of using to restrain his adversaries. This made Knight feel even more embarrassed, as he was not even slightly inferior to risa in terms of his shadow element skills. From what they had witnessed, she was a far superior shadow element user than he was. "Why are you all looking at me? Don''t you know that the Gordons ns specializes in earth elements?, Don''tpare my shadow element with hers; it''s only my secondary element," Knightined, a hint of blush gracing his face. As Brandon shouted and struggled to break free from the tightly bound shadow chains, risa warned him, "Don''t even think about escaping from that." With a swift motion, risa revealed the two hidden daggers she had been concealing and shed out, sending a dark and powerful wave of corrosive shadow elements hurtling towards Brandon. [< Low Tier spell - Dark sh >] Crack! The chains made of shadow elements shattered under the force of Brandon''s strength. Once free, he wasted no time and counterattacked by sending an earth sh towards risa''s dark sh. Although his attack cameter, it effortlessly sliced through the shadows, heading straight for risa. In a quick reflex, he stretched out his hand, allowing the remnant dark sh to hit his palm. Surprisingly, it had no effect on his body except for a slight tremor. Brandon stood his ground, smirking confidently. "You''re finished, girl," Brandon proimed with a smile. risa positioned her two daggers in front of her, preparing to defend herself against the earth sh that was still flying towards her in fast speed. However, as the attack drew closer, she swiftly employed the sinking shadow skill she had been saving, using it to escape the iing assault, as she felt there was no way she woulde out clean after being hit by that attack. She gritted her teeth in frustration, knowing that she had wanted to use that skill to counterattack, but it had now gone into cooldown due to its usage. Emerging from the shadows once more, risa felt a heightened sense of danger, stronger than before and knew Brandon had closed down on her again. "Why does he keep finding me?" she ranted in her mind. But with no other options avable, she focused on defending herself against thetest Earth sh that Brandon sent her way, since she was all out of option and the sinking shadows could not be used that fast. "Boom!!!" Brandon eximed triumphantly as risa was sent flying off the stage by the force of his earth sh. It was evident that she had been unable to defend herself against his powerful attack. Despite both of them utilizing the same concept to unleash their magic, it was clear that Brandon''s earth sh possessed a greater level of destructiveness and effectiveness. Chapter 41 The Ambush Chapter 41 The Ambush Brandon ended up fighting two other opponents who felt they could try their luck, but it was all the same as he won effortlessly. However, heter had to step down since there was no one confident enough to challenge him. Agnes could only grit her teeth in anger as she could not think of any reason that would make Brandon so strong in a few days after living with Alec. ¡°Surely, it had something to do with Alec,¡± Knight said from beside her, almost certain of what she was thinking about. ¡°Hmmm,¡± Agnes responded, trying to y innocent. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t act dumb, I see the way you keep on looking at them, and I just think I should tell you, don¡¯t you realize that even when we fought beside Alec, we seemed to be getting better ?, he was just good at instructing us on which spell to use¡± Knight exined his theory to Agnes. ¡°Hmmm, still yet he seems stronger than a normal (Mid) Tier 1 mage. If you ask me, he was as strong as a (High) Tier 1 mage, which is ridiculous,¡± Agnes sighed in defeat. The rest of the fight that continued was boring and could not match up to the matches Brandon had. He had brought the crowd to climax satisfaction, that It now felt like watching the younger generation leaders of various families and ns showcase their skills was boring, making it quite ndpared to the explosive excitement that Brandon gave them. Everyone kept looking over at Alec, who was still sleeping, as they wondered how someone like him could be leading a monster as strong as Brandon. Some people even questioned if he had already advanced to the (High) Tier 1 mage realm, but quickly dismissed the idea when they remembered just how difficult it was to move to the next rank. The banquet ended with the Gordons family exhibiting their dominance without even having to exert any force after Brandon¡¯s battle. Alec slept throughout the match and was still sleeping as Arthur carried him on his back towards a new carriage. Arthur was not interested in sitting with Knight and Agnes again after she denied Alec in public, feeling that she had tarnished his reputation. Alecy fast asleep with a snort escaping his nose, bing aical balloon-like sound in the air. Oblivious to what had just transpired, his loud snoring only managed to annoy Agnes further, Though he couldn¡¯t really me him. After all, he had been awake for days, tirelessly attempting to create ava golem but failing miserably, Even with the guidance of the ancient patriarch¡¯s book by his side. The exhaustion finally caught up with him, causing him to copse and surrender to a well-deserved slumber. ¡°Hahaha, nice work out there!, I loved it, especially your performance,¡± A loud voice echoed through the air as Draco approached Arthur and Brandon. Alec remained sprawled on Arthur¡¯s back, while Draco pointed fervently at Brandon before finally reaching their location and cing his hands on Brandon¡¯s shoulders. It was evident that Draco admired Brandon¡¯s demeanor and the aggressive battle style he disyed on stage. It reminded Draco of his own past, when he fearlessly challenged those in the same realm as him, yet no one dared to face him. Brandon¡¯s performance had reignited that fire within Draco. ¡°Keep it up,¡± Draco remarked, not bothering to acknowledge anyone else¡¯s presence as if they were nonexistent. ¡°Yes, sir. I will,¡± Brandon replied swiftly, taken aback by Draco¡¯s unexpected approach and conversation. Being approached and spoken to by Draco, the feared seventh elder, was a rare urrence. ¡°Did that just happen?, Brandon, you¡¯re going to be a star in the n, Don¡¯t even think about washing those shoulders when you bathe, In fact, don¡¯t bathe above your waistline!¡± Arthur eximed amidst his breathless huffs, clearly astounded by the turn of events. ¡°Whatever,¡± Brandon muttered, too weak to engage in banter with Arthur. He knew from experience that no one ever won an argument against him, As Arthur always managed to find aeback, Plus, Brandon never took Arthur¡¯s jokes too seriously. As Draco walked away, a smile adorning his face, his expression suddenly shifted to one of disgust as he passed by Agnes. He spat on the floor, making his discontent towards her behaviour during Arthur¡¯s challenge to the other family and n evident. However, any time Draco thought of how Brandon hadmanded the stage, his disgust was temporarily overshadowed by a flicker of admiration for the young warrior. He felt a surge of joy once again. ¡°I can finally brag to that old man,¡± Draco said, referring to the patriarch. If only Alec had heard this, he would surely be shocked, as he was the only one shameless enough to call his grandfather an old man. ¡°Let¡¯s ride home,¡± Draco dered, and they all climbed into their carriage, beginning their journey back. -- ¡°Sorry for failing you,¡± Bree apologized to the elder who had apanied them. ¡°No need for apologies, After witnessing that guy¡¯s power, it was clear that you had no chance against him, You couldn¡¯t even force him to use his full strength,¡± the Fridall n elder responded. ¡°What!¡± Bree was astonished to learn that Brandon hadn¡¯t even unleashed his full power. ¡°But don¡¯t worry, we had a n B, and I¡¯m confident they are executing it now,¡± the elder assured. As the Gordon n carriages departed from the city lord mansion, they became aware of someone trailing them. Initially dismissing it as one of their many admirers or someone on the same path as them, They didn¡¯t bother to investigate, However, as they travelled further, it became apparent that they were about to fall into an ambush, with three individuals dressed in ck awaiting them up ahead. ¡°Hmm, I want to see who dares to stop me,¡± Draco dered as he emerged from the carriage, his aura powerful and causing the ground beneath him to crack. And Two of the ck-d figures released their aura in response. ¡°Humph, two Tier 6 mages. If you think you can kill me with this number, think again,¡± Draco taunted. ¡°Who said we¡¯re interested in killing you?, Oh no, no, no. Draco, you need to swallow your pride a bit. We¡¯re here for someone else, someone who we believe has the potential to be even more fearsome than you,¡± one of the men in ck stated. ¡°What? Hahaha, I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re afraid of that little boy, Brandon. It just shows that the Gordons n isn¡¯t far from relocating to a Tier 2 city,¡± Draco boasted, not even concerned by their im that Brandon possessed greater potential than him. He truly hoped that the younger generations would bring forth even stronger individuals, elevating the family¡¯s strength to a whole new level in the future. ¡°Idiot! You don¡¯t even know who we¡¯re talking about. Your proud attitude has never changed, which makes this even easier. From our information, Brandon is just his general, right?¡± one of the men in ck taunted. ¡°Wait, you¡¯re talking about the patriarch¡¯s grandson?, Well, I guess I¡¯ll have to kill you then, because that¡¯s never happening,¡± Draco responded, his face now filled with anger. With a swift motion, he pulled something out from his space pouch. Two golems emerged from the pouch, resembling demons with their intimidating presence. One was taller than Draco, boasting long curved horns, while the other was tiger-shaped. Both golems had cracks of flowingva around their bodies, connecting to crystals on their chests. ¡°Theva golems! Attack him now!¡± The men in ckmanded, as they moved towards Draco. The golem with horns conjured ava sword, roaring and releasing its powerful aura. It was a Tier 5 golem. The other golem, tiger-shaped, remained unfazed, its ws igniting with the power ofva as it let out a mighty roar, sending shockwaves through the air. ¡°I urge all disciples of the Gordons family to listen to me, We are being ambushed, and I apologize for my current inability to protect you all. I will take care of these troublesome ones,¡± Draco called out. ¡°Kill all our enemies!¡± Dracomanded, as he and his golems soared into the sky, with the men in ck joining him, Their battle took ce in the sky above, away from the younger members of the family. Draco might not have known much about Alec, but the fact that these assassins attached importance to him only gave him more reason to save the boy. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om There was no way he would allow the patriarch¡¯s grandson to die after he had promised to protect everyone alone. ¡°Make sure to kill him,¡± the men in ck instructed the third member of their group. ¡°With pleasure, elder,¡± the person responded, as the group approaching from behind caught up and released their auras. It was like a gathering of 50 Tier 1 mages, prepared to bring hell upon the younger generations of the Gordons family. ¡°I guess it¡¯s time we wake him. After all, he said to wake him when things get interesting. I think this is more than interesting,¡± Arthurmented. ¡°Hmm,¡± Brandon nodded in agreement, as he unsheathed his sword, ready to join the battle. Chapter 42 He Finally Joins The Fight Chapter 42 He Finally Joins The Fight Brandon wasted no time jumping off the carriage as he prepared to defend with the rest of the kids in the n But he knew better than anyone that when Alec wakes up then this could be more easier if he just unleashed his golems " Hey Alec wake up!!!" Arthur tapped Alec as hiszy eyes opened up slowly and he stretched his body " is it my turn already" "ohhh we are not at the Banquet again Boss, actually we need your help to fight off this assassins sent after us" Arthur said Alec eyes quickly regain his energy the moment he heard assassins " Where is the seventh elder?" Alec questioned as he was suprised at how something like this would happen under the watch of a Tier 6 mage " he is fighting against two Tier 6 mages and he hopes we would be able to beat them fast " OK then let''s show this fu''kers not to mess with the Gordons family again " Arthur : "..." " can you try at least to stop saying such vulgar words you are the leader of the younger generation and the face of the Gordons family at the moment" Arthur said with a defeated expression on his face " fu''k manners, kill this fu''ckerz" Alec said as he released both Legion and Titan as he charged with them while conjuring an earth spear Arthur was not too far away from him, as ten golden des rotated around him setting a small formation that looked intimadating Alec looked at the spear and felt it did not give him alot of attributes, since it was still a level one " men I should have just brought an already leveled up spear along with me" Alecined in his mind but he didn''t stop as he ran and soon neared thest carriage where the battle was taking ce He could already see the shape of Brandon it was so unique that he could never be mistaken for another person as there would not be another short person Who uses great sword so skillfully as he was , he could also see both Agnes and Knight who were struggling to keep up with the numbers of attackers while assisting the rest But he knew if this goes on they would be defeated fast as there stamina won''t be able to keep up for such long battle Only Arthur and Brandon would after all, they have beening fighting, eating, cultivating and sleeping since they started living with Alec So there stamina and endurance was on another level, they have tempered themselves over hundreds of battles in just a couple of weeks " make way!" Alec said the moment he came to the front and those there quickly parted way as they saw who it was Alec''s spear shined a very bright light as it leveled up to lvl 2 since he has been infusing his mana into the spear to make it level up Argggh!! Screams were starting to break out as Alec and his golem''s joined the rank of Gordons family It turned from a close battle to a massacre as none of the ck cloth assassins could stop Alec''s charge or his golems charge as they all went into different directions killing with only one hit Legion was even fighting without his shield every thrust, every turn. Every stab imed a life there was no fancy moves in the attack just basic spear skills Meanwhile Titan style was still as brutal as ever making all the assassins closer to him shiver in Fear, if not for the fact that the third leader was still watching them they might have deserted the battle And run from there lives, cause if legion was someone who took lives with his skills in a beautiful manner Then Titan was someone who took life on the most gruesome manner ever, his mace were like the scythe of the death reaper, it was soaked in blood Every time titan attacked with his hand he made sure to rotate the mace Turning the spikes into some type of drill which passed through the body of his opponents with no resistance If was as easy as knife parting butter, even if Legion had more attributes than him, Titan was more of a killing machine with his big shield and mace in one hand each Clearly the other Gordons members started withdrawing back from the fight as they felt they might just get in the way the only ones still fighting with Alec and his golem''s was Brandon, Arthur, Knight and Agnes " Alec and the four generals" that was what the Gordons family was saying as they saw them fight They have heard stories of how Alec and four talented junior fought an horde of zombies to save thenzt family n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om But hearing and seeing is another thing, actually knight and Agnes was only trying to keep up with the speed of how Arthur and Brandon hunted the assassins but they found out There skills was just not up to par, or there battle experiences were just not on the same levels as them Knight had to use his shadow bind to hold alot of people while Agnes quickly sent earth spears and stakes through there heart killing them in the process In the eyes of others it seems cool but they were doing this from behind while protected with no one to attack them when they were casting there spells That''s why when they looked at how the others fought there blood just could not help but boil Brandon was wielding his great sword but was using his five ton sword skill which made it heavier as a lot of earth elements amass on the sword but he was still swinging that heavy sword easily Each time his attack was dodged and it hit the floor it always created a shock wave which sent his opponents flying breaking a few bones in the process he was like a Berserk fighter He actually developed that style of fighting after he battled with Alec golems countless of times Meanwhile Arthur just had his hands in his pocket walking the battle field with ease and anyone who tried toe close to him got diced by the array of metal sword Some one did bypass one of the metal sword and tried to attack him from the space the sword which flew our caused but Arthur just used and earth wall to stop his charge before about 5 metal swords pierced his body from different angles while still having his hands in his pocket His switch from metal to earth elements was so fluent Alec was the most vicious of the all as he kept on hunting them as he drooled What other saw as a battle he saw as free exp for his new upgrade after all it''s been long he hand alot of enemies to fight and cultivating just to get exp was super boring for him He was even extra happy someone sent assassin towards his family, if any of the Gordons younger generation knew what he was thinking they might want to join in and beat him up too His control over fire element has surpassed his earth elements even if he rarely used it, which made him wonder if his fire element was closer to peak Affinity after all even if it says high Affinity it was clear he was more used to the fire than earth element but that didn''t make him neglect the earth elements Alec threw his spear away when he realise he won''t be able to upgrade the spear to lvl 6 in a short time so he resorted to using his fist and his dual elements He was practically on fire as he burned and burnt any oneing close the temperature around him was not just hot but scorching hot His use of fire elements was making everyone question if he was truly a Gordon or someone that the n kidnapped from a fire n Agnes : "..." Knight : "..." Agnes and Knight was suprised at the new improvement they were seeing they even imagined themself as the ck assassins fighting against Alec or Brandon or even Arthur until they realised they could never win And fighting the golems was a big NO!!, as they were even stronger than there creator and more dangerous thanst time they saw them For the Gordons family members there mind was now at rest as there heroes were extremely powerful, but for the assassins they were already cursing the one who gave them wrong information As in there information Alec only had one Tier 1 golem that was extremely strong, it was said that the rest were weak, but they were two monster golems here The information also said that they only needed to worry about Brandon as Alec was just a golem path mage and didn''t have muchbat strength but he was the one leading the charge now like someone who has been depraved of sex, now finally seeing a naked woman Running after them instead to fight making them. Doubt where the script went wrong they were the assassin but they were the ones being chased around . Chapter 43 Taking An Hostage 43 Taking An Hostage BAM!!! Alec swiftly ducked as his danger senses tingled, He nced at the spot he had been standing just moments ago, witnessing a fierce sh between a Massive Tiger demonic beast and Titan. "Oh, so you managed to escape that, huh?, No problem, let''s see if you can dodge the next attack," the man who arrived with the two Tier 6 mages taunted, summoning another intimidating beast. It was a Sea Crab Demonic beast that seems to be fast on its feet. "Be careful, he''s a beast tamer," Arthur warned, realizing that this was there attempt at Alec''s life, by making a distraction just to allow the Beast Tamer take care of Alec . "Don''t worry, he''s only a Tier 2 Mage, which means he can only control two demonic beasts," Alec replied nonchntly. "Don''t worry your Head, That''s a white stripe Demonic Tiger, a Tier 2 demonic beast," Arthur turned to face Alec,ining at top of his voice , only to fall silent at what he saw. The sight was too brutal for him to bear, as Titan effortlessly battered the tiger without stress or a chance to counterattack. Whenever the tiger lunged, Titan would shield himself and retaliate with a swing of his mace, inflicting wounds of varying degrees on the tiger''s body. It was clear that the tiger would sumb to excessive blood loss if this continued. In the meantime, Alec didn''t take the crab, a Tier 1 demonic beast, seriously. "Alec, you need to realize that demonic beasts possess a stronger physique than us humans. Don''t let it get close to you," Arthur admonished in fury, witnessing Alec disregard all caution as he dashed toward the red demonic crab, which was about the size of an adult dog on Earth. "I fucking know that!, and stop acting like my old man, would you please take care of the remaining dregs of assassins," Alec snapped. As he thrust his hands forward, the surrounding fire elements converged in his palms. Clenching his fist, he unleashed hispressed power. [< Low Tier Spell - Fire Cannon! >] Alec''s punch propelled the fire elements toward the crab with incredible speed, resembling a line of redsers, Drawing Knowledge from his understanding ofsers in his own world, Alec had transformed the style of his Fire Fist spell. The moment theser fire reached the crab, its hard exoskeleton melted, instantly killing the beast. "Fuck!" The beast tamer eximed, clutching his chest in pain. Since the beast was connected to him, its death also affected him. Arthur''s mouth remained agape as he witnessed Alec transform his fire fist into apletely new spell. "You''re so damn cool, Boss," Arthur blurted out forgetting all he had said before, as the beast tamer screamed again, causing their attention to shift to the other beast. And They saw Titan removing his mace from the battered skull of the white-striped demonic tiger that was now died, with both Beast now dead it was too much for the Beast tamer to take the pain. "Arrgh!" the beast tamer yelped and fainted. "Hey, Brandon, tie him up tightly. We''re taking him for interrogation," Alec instructed with a strange expression. "Yes, Boss," Brandon replied promptly. "Boss, you''re making that weird face again in public." Alec: "..." "Which face are you talking about? I look perfectly normal." "Not really, Boss. You''re looking incredibly shrewd right now. I almost feel sorry for the guy you''re about to interrogate," Arthurmented. "Whatever." Alec scanned the surroundings and noticed that most of the assassins were either dead or had escaped upon realizing they couldn''t win this fight. If Alec wanted, he could easily eliminate the remaining foes by summoning his golems. However, he wasn''t ready to expose his powers just yet, especially since he wasn''t in a life-threatening situation. He turned back and found that most of the younger generations of the Gordons were looking at him with eyes full of admiration. "Oh, I''m screwed!" Alec forced a smile. He noticed Agnes looking at him intently, causing him to smile back, unaware of what had transpired while he was asleep. Just as he was about to engage in banter with Arthur, the clouds above them parted and Draco descended, assessing the scene. Seeing that they had dealt with all the assassins, Draco appeared perplexed but pleased. He nced around and noticed Brandon holding onto a tied-up individual and Standing next to Alec. He assumed that Brandon had been responsible but Alec was too tired to correct him, as Draco offered his apologies for the inconvenience and reassured them that they would continue their journey soon. As Draco turned to speak further, he noticed Alec drooling with his gaze fixed behind him. Curious, Draco followed Alec''s gaze and realized that he was staring intently at hisva golem. Observing the other golems nearby, Draco had been able to conclude Alec was also a golem path mage. "You should keep that away elder, as I don''t think Not everyone would befortable seeing something so gruesome," Arthur''s voice snapped Draco out of his daze. ncing at his hand, Draco realized he was still holding onto an arm he had ripped off during his fight with the two Tier 6 mages. "Oh, sorry about that. I hope you don''t mind," Draco asked nervously, realizing he couldn''t speak to this youngster as casually as before. The trio stood out from the others, exuding an air of confidence in Draco''s presence. Except for Alec, who was drooling and interrupting the moment, he was painting for them in hia mind. "Um, could you please stop staring at my golems like a pervert?" Draco faked a cough to regain Alec''s attention. "Oh, sorry, Seventh Elder. I''m not sure if I can be trusted to experiment on one of yourva golems. You see, I''ve been trying to create one myself, but I haven''t had any sess." " I was wondering if you would allow me to borrow one of your golems..." Alec quickly trailed off when he felt the intense gaze of the seventh elder resemble that of a dangerous beast and noticed he was still holding on to the torn arm. Nervously, he gulped and stammered, "Uh, did I say something wrong, Boss?" "I don''t think I heard you correctly. Did you just ask to experiment on my golems? Do you understand the effort and resources it took to get them to this level?" Draco''s voice grew louder, almost screaming now. "I apologize, sir. Please don''t worry about it. Anyway, just remember this: I will create ava golem that surpasses yours. You can count on that," Alec said, hoping to patch things up. When Draco heard Alec''s confident remark, his anger subsided and a smile formed on his face. This level of self-assurance is exactly what the next leader should possess, he thought to himself. "Then I will wait for you," Draco replied, feeling a renewed sense of anticipation. Alec took one final look at Draco''s golems before walking back to his carriage, along with Arthur and Brandon, who were dragging their hostage, closely behind. Although Alec wasn''t able to inspect Draco''s golems, he now had a clearer idea of what to do for his own golem n. Meanwhile, Draco suddenly snapped back to reality and realized he had forgotten to ask about the reason for them taking a hostage back to the n. It was his main objective to ask , but his intense conversation with Alec had momentarily caused him to forget. "Arrgh, forget it. He''s the old man''s grandson, after all. No need to worry," Draco mumbled to himself, brushing off the oversight. With that, the carriages resumed their journey, Draco now refocused on the task at hand. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Chapter 44 Blood Moon Coming. 44 Blood Moon Coming. ¡°Arrrgh! What do you mean he didn¡¯t even get to fight?, Why didn¡¯t he fight?¡± The Gordon¡¯s patriarch threw a tantrum, behaving very childishly in that moment. ¡°Old man, it wasn¡¯t my fault. It was just that the genius of the other families and ns weren¡¯t even able to force him out, All it took was Brandon to wiped the smirks off the arrogant faces of the younger generation leaders of the other families and ns¡± Draco said with pride as his eyes started shining with stars, when he mentioned Brandon . ¡°Ipetent runts,¡± the patriarch cursed. ¡°I would like to bring that Brandon boy under my tutge, I¡¯m sure he would grow to be a pir for the n,¡± Draco said. ¡°Hahaha, you want to steal someone from Alec?, Well, go ahead. But you should know he and that Arthur boy train with Alec and are always together, like the three musketeers, so be ready to get the full package¡± the patriarch said. ¡°Erm, I don¡¯t really know, but I just guessed their rtionship was quite close, that¡¯s all,¡± Draco said. ¡°Well, you are hopeless, Will my wish never be answered?, I sent that boy to the banquet in the hope that a very strong genius would be there to defeat him.¡± ¡°Even if I know he is ridiculously strong, I still hoped that there would be someone there to challenge him. At least I would be okay if he lost his title of strongest king among the younger generations in this city, that they always call him,¡± the patriarch continued with hisints. ¡°Ohhh, you wanted him to lose?¡± Draco asked, the question marks filling his mind, as he thought of who would want their grandchild to lose just because they were strong? And the fact that the man kept in touch with his grandson¡¯s nickname was sickening, even to Draco. ¡°That¡¯s because I want him toe to me for advice. He¡¯s always been acting like a lone wolf ever since he became a mage, and he grew so fast.¡± ¡° How am I supposed to brag in the future that I taught him what he knows?, He forgot about me so quickly after he awaken his magic powers, He has even forgotten about me,¡± the patriarchined once again. Draco finally realized what was happening here. The old man felt that his grandson¡¯s ego was too much, given his strength, and believed that if he lost once, he mighte to him for advice. But since Alec has never lost to anybody, it only added to the patriarch¡¯s misery. An stubborn old man who wanted to guide his grandson but was too proud to take him in as a disciple. Instead, he preferred his grandson toe to him. ¡°Stop making so much noise like a small baby. Aren¡¯t you too old to be behaving like this?, In fact, you should be celebrating, the fact the n now has...¡± ¡°A certified genius that would help us rise further, But you¡¯re just dead set on him losing,¡± the grand elder scolded the patriarch, making him shut up. ¡°You can leave now,¡± the Grand Elder said to Draco. Draco bowed before making his way out, leaving only the Patriarch and the Grand Elder together. ¡°Now let¡¯s talk about serious matters, shall we?, Who do you think is confident enough to try to assassinate our kids?¡± the Grand Elder questioned. ¡°Well, for starters, we know they are not from this city, but it is clear they were hired. But who would have that much hatred to eliminate some younglings? I just don¡¯t get it.¡± ¡°I think someone got jealous of Alec. Even if he is low-key and never acted pompous, but this only fuelled their will to get rid of him instead.¡± ¡°I even have a feeling that it was done by someone from the city, trying to cut our roots by eliminating our younger generations,¡± the Grand Elder exined. ¡°And why would anyone do that?, They are just kids. I swear, all this political stuff tires me out. That¡¯s why you were made grand elder by father, to help the family handle situations like this,¡± the Patriarchined, arms wide. ¡°Well, don¡¯t you know that, the abilities of the younger generation are vital for the continued prosperity of any n.¡± ¡° So our younger generation being so great and full of talents can only incite jealousy,¡± the Grand Elder exined. ¡°I give up, totally!¡± the patriarch said. ¡°What a thug! You and Draco are the same. All you know how to do is fight, fight, and fight, leaving all the decision making and schemes to me. Useless!¡± the Grand Elder said, shaking his head. He looked at his brother, who was walking to the door, still conflicted about whether to ask him or not. But before he could say anything, the patriarch beat him to it. ¡°Old Fourth will soon be back from his mission, What do you think he will do when he finds out his only grandson, Brandon, didn¡¯t be a spear wielding mage?¡± the patriarch said, sighing. ¡°Who knows, but one thing is certain, He is going to love Alec. Both of them have the same attitude, and Alec is reported to have been seen using the spear few times, I just hope hees back safely,¡± the Grand Elder replied. ¡°You know the blood moon is five days from now, and from what I heard, it¡¯s a minimum danger Mid Tier Horde that we are facing, Which means even you can¡¯t fight in that battle, you can continue your holidays in peace¡± the Grand Elder said. ¡°Yes, I heard. I will send Draco to join up with the city guards so they can stall the other Mid Tier life forms, This battle will mainly be between the Low Tier mages (1-3) and the Low Tier invaders,¡± the Patriarch said. ¡°Have you thought about sending Alec and his gang for this blood moon expedition?, After all, that guy can kill a Tier 2 zombie, which means he can be a vital asset in this battle. And I thought you wanted him to taste defeat.¡± ¡° If a human genius can¡¯t defeat him, then maybe he can face it in war. But don¡¯t worry, we will make sure the top mages in Tier 3 from our family keep an eye out for him. They will be his secret bodyguards, ensuring his safety,¡± the Grand Elder suggested. ¡°Hmm, now that you mention it, I kinda like that idea. Who else is sending their younger generation to war?¡± the patriarch asked. ¡°Well, no one except us.¡± ¡°What do you mean, no one except us?¡± n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ¡°Well, number one, it¡¯s really risky.¡± ¡°But they won¡¯t be veteran soldiers without experiencing war. Are they nning on raising greenhorns incapable of protecting their homes?¡± the Patriarch questioned angrily. ¡°Well, not everyone can be assured that their child can survive a Tier 2 life form sneak attack. You actually forget that protecting the city is the City Lord¡¯s duty. We are just here to assist.¡± ¡°And to tell you the truth, apart from us, only the Darkbliss family has epted to protect the city walls this blood moon that is approaching,¡± the grand elder exined. ¡°So few people, all they do is stay behind the safety of the walls while others risk their lives out there. And they have the nerve to call themselves ns of a Tier 3 city, What a shame,¡± the Patriarch spat, feeling disgusted at the attitude of the other ns. ¡°Actually, that is the right approach. Too much death among the warriors of a n would do nothing but weaken them, and no one wants that.¡± ¡° That¡¯s why I¡¯m sending support for only the Low Tier battles, which involve the next generation alongside some veteran nsmen who have stayed in the Tier 3 mage realm for so long, with lots of experience, at the moment even we can¡¯t afford to lose a Mid Tier Mage¡± the grand elder exined. ¡°And their guardian will be Draco, who shall join up with the city lord¡¯s men to stall the advance of the Abyss army¡¯s Mid Tier warriors, But he will also be put on a special mission,¡± the Grand Elder continued. ¡°And what is that mission?¡± the patriarch questioned. ¡°To protect the next generation if things go bad,¡± the Grand Elder concluded his exnation. ¡°I like your n, We shall do it like that. Let¡¯s deliver the news to those runts so they know that they will be thrown into a mini hell soon,¡± The patriarch said with an eerie smile on his face as he pictured the face of his grandson the moment he tells him he will be thrown into another battlefield soon. Chapter 45 Information 45 Information ¡° What are you doing here?¡± Arthur shouted the moment he saw Agnes enter Alec¡¯s backyard, where they normally practice. He was caught off guard, as he was still in the middle of spar with Brandon, as he question Agnes, she was left in shock as she witness thest blow he delivered to Brandon. Having seen Brandon fight before, she assumed he would be stronger than Arthur since only Brandon had went on stage that day. And the fact that Arthur was known for his unserious attitude helped resolved her thoughts , but now she witnessed him sh head to head with someone she had believed she could not defeat. This shattered her current understanding of them. ¡°Errm, errm,¡± She stammered, unsure of where to start after everything that had happened at the Banquet. She hade to the realization that Alec was a monster and she wanted to learn from him to be strong. ¡°We are here to apologize and inform you of some serious news, Where is Alec?¡± Knight quietly emerged from the shadows, only to quickly dodge as Brandon¡¯srge sword embedded it self in the tree he had just stepped out from. ¡°Can you please stop randomly throwing your sword at people?¡± Knight screamed, afraid that if he had been a little slower, the sword would have seriously injured him with just a mere touch. ¡°And you stop entering people¡¯s houses like a ghost or I might mistake you for an intruder, Use the door like a normal person, because I promise you, I won¡¯t miss next time.¡± Brandon¡¯s expression remained nonchnt, making it difficult for Knight to determine if he was serious or just joking around. ¡°This... fucker,¡± Knight¡¯s brow twitched. ¡°Where is Alec?¡± Agnes finally gathered the courage to ask. ¡°Well, if you must know, that bastard has been sleeping since he came back,¡± Arthur pointed to the roof where Agnes and Knight saw Alec sleeping. The snorting from his nose had be a small balloon, adding to the peaceful illusion. ¡°He snores so beautifully and peacefully that you might think he¡¯s an angel, But the moment he wakes up, the whole ce bes andmine,¡± Arthurined, shaking his head.¡± Agnes: ¡°...¡± ¡°What¡¯s andmine?¡± Agnes asked, confused. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s a new word I learned from Alec,¡± Arthur smirked. ¡°Let¡¯s wake him up,¡± Knight suggested, and Arthur trembled at the foolish suggestion. ¡°Do you want to die?, Why would you want to wake Alec up?¡± Arthur questioned. ¡°Just watch how I wake him up,¡± Knight replied as he disappeared into the shadows. ¡°No! Stop that fool!¡± Both Arthur and Brandon jumped towards Alec¡¯s location to stop Knight, but they couldn¡¯t match the speed of shadow travel as It was like a slower version of teleportation. Agnes: ¡°...¡± Agnes was surprised by Arthur and Brandon¡¯s drastic behaviour, She didn¡¯t believe that Alec would harm them for disturbing his sleep, considering they had important information. But she was wrong. It wasn¡¯t Alec they were worried about as he was not the one who would do the beating . When Knight emerged from Alec¡¯s shadows, he felt a chilling presence behind him. He turned around to see blood-red eyes inside a T-shaped helmet, and With a single swipe of Legion¡¯s spear, Knight was flung off the roof before he could even touch Alec or identify his attacker. Both Arthur and Brandon tried to turn and run, but Legion only smiled coldly as heunched two fast spear attacks. As spear-shaped qi struck them in the buttocks, sending them flying off the roof just like Knight. ¡°You bastard! How dare you incite that fool?!¡± Brandon yelled, still in pain from the spear¡¯s piercing strike. ¡°Let¡¯s just thank the gods it wasn¡¯t Titan. Otherwise, we would be bleeding right now. That bastard¡¯s mace always draws blood whenever he wields it. I don¡¯t understand why a golem has better weapons than us,¡± Arthurined. ¡°What just happened?¡± Knight asked, still shivering from the icy aura he had just felt. ¡°Well, you just met one of Alec¡¯s bodyguards, Legion, whom you know, The second one is Titan, but he seems to be guarding another location.¡± ¡°And that¡¯s why we don¡¯t wake Alec up. Those two monsters won¡¯t forgive anyone who goes near their master, Their intelligence gives me a headache, though,¡± Arthur exined, still rubbing his sore butt. ¡°Yawn! What¡¯s happening here?, Can¡¯t a man sleep in peace?¡± Alec said, yawning as he woke up from his slumber. ¡°Hey, why does Legion always behave like it doesn¡¯t recognize us and attack us whenever you¡¯re asleep?¡± Arthur questioned. Alec looked clueless before turning to Legion for confirmation. ¡°Ma...ster, they were suspicious. And I had to take care of them,¡± Legion said, its red eyes flickering as it exined. ¡°Well, do well to remember those two, They¡¯re family,¡± Alec said, pointing at Arthur and Brandon before jumping down from the roof. But even Arthur and Brandon didn¡¯t believe that big liar, Legion, It was clear that he had struck them on purpose. After all, if an intruder hade, they would attack to kill. Legion was just using them for his own amusement. ¡°What do we have here?, Big boss Agnes came to check on me. What did I do to deserve this visit?¡± Alec questioned. ¡°We came to inform you that the family has decided to send the newly awakened and some old veterans to join the city guards to defend against the uing blood moon,¡± Agnes said. ¡°What?!¡± Arthur eximed in surprise, unable to believe what he was hearing. ¡°It is said to be a Mid Tier horde that will be attacking this time, with a high number of Low rank creatures . This means it will mainly be a fight between mages from Tier 1 to Tier 3,¡± Agnes exined. ¡°Even the old monsters who have reached Rank 7 in the mage realm won¡¯t be able topete in this blood moon, as the blood moon restriction surrounding the area will restrict their powers if they ever attack,¡± Agnes rified. ¡°Wow, you seem to know a lot about the blood moon!¡± Alec said, rubbing his chin thoughtfully. ¡°Boss, you do know you don¡¯t have a beard, right? Which makes what you¡¯re doing really weird,¡± Arthur interjected from the side. ¡°Do you want to die?!¡± Alec eximed in annoyance. As Arthur had just ruined his attempt to act cool. Legion, sensing his master¡¯s anger, aimed its spear at Arthur. ¡°Stand down, that¡¯s not necessary,¡± Alecmanded, and Legion reluctantly dropped its spear. ¡°Wow, most golem masters I knowmunicate with their golems using their minds. You¡¯re one of the few who talks to them orally,¡± Knightmented. ¡°Well, my ways are unique!¡± Alec replied smugly. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Chapter 46 Bad Cook 46 Bad Cook ¡°Enough chit-chatting, now tell me exactly what brought you to my house because there is no way I would believe you only came here to give me that piece of information, and want nothing else In return,¡± Alec said, his yful expression disappearing, finally showing a rare serious expression considering he was almost never serious except when he was making a new golem. ¡°Errm, our Elder¡¯s said it would be better if we all formed teams, now that we are about to participate in the blood moon, It is necessary since we need to be in sync with each other,¡± Knight quickly exined for her before she could reply to Alec. ¡°Ohhh, the First elder, right?¡± Alec asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Knight nodded his head happily when he saw that Alec was following what he was talking about. ¡°Well, you want to ride on our wings and be safe, and you daree here and use the First elder to make me bend?, What a joke! If you want to beg me to carry you along, then do it properly,¡± Alec said as the mood in the atmosphere changed. Even Titan, whom they had never seen before, just appeared and they were clueless about when the golem even reached there. It just crept up on everybody, and its aura around its body dyed in a ckish red colour as it looked at those who made its master angry. Sweat started dripping down from Agnes¡¯ head as she realized that Alec was actually not easy to talk to, He was quite scary when he got angry. Scenes of him fighting crossed her mind, and she realized that this guy was just a wolf who liked acting like a sheep and should not be pushed too hard, or he might bite back. ¡°I¡¯m sorry about that, We have actuallye to plead that you allow us to tag along with you and also train with you so we can get along well before the attack by the blood moon creatures,¡± Agnes said to calm Alec¡¯s nerves down. ¡°Now you¡¯re talking. What do you have to offer?¡± The tense atmosphere just diffused like it was never there in the first ce as Alec started smiling, and the killing intent that Legion and Titan were releasing disappeared like a y. Even Titan walked away again, leaving the rest of the people confused about what it was doing, always staying out of anyone¡¯s view. ¡°Hey, you can¡¯t really be serious, boss,¡± Arthur said in surprise as he could feel that Alec was not against her. Now he realized he should have told Alec about how Agnes acted at the Banquet. ¡°Well, I am, and that¡¯s only if she has something good to offer,¡± Alec said. ¡°Well, you see, at the Banquet...¡± Arthur was about to expose Agnes before Alec raised his hand and made him stop. Agnes¡¯ body trembled as she realized that Alec was not even aware of her behaviour yet. Still, she was happy he had stopped Arthur on time; if not, she would have been embarrassed, if what she had done was exposed right now, when she is in an awkward position. ¡°So, Miss Agnes, what do you have to offer me if I take you along with me and also train both you and your sidekick?¡± Alec said. ¡°Alec, we are from the same n, Why are you trying to extort us?¡± Knight protested. ¡°Number one, that idiot better not get on my nerves again, or you can kiss me watching over you goodbye,¡± Alec said, pointing at the knight. Knight: ¡°...¡± Knight was quite surprised as he was not expecting Alec to call him an idiot. ¡°Now, on to number two. I¡¯m not asking you to give me money or die for me, I just need a little help, like someone who can cook for me, We are family; I won¡¯t push you hard,¡± Alec finally revealed his intentions. ¡°I¡¯m just interested in testing someone else¡¯s food, After all, I was made to go to a Banquet where there was no food served, They should just change the name to martialpetition, so people should have known that no food was there in the first ce, I went there with ulterior motives but ended up sleeping through the boring fights.¡± Alec said in annoyance. Both Arthur and Brandon started drooling the moment they heard Alec¡¯s request for food. ¡°Oh, I would try,¡± Agnes said. ¡°No problem. The moment we taste your food, we shall evaluate if you can join us or not,¡± Alec said. Before turning only to see both Arthur and Brandon drooling while giving him thumbs up. ¡°What the fuck is wrong with you two foodies?, The food wille soon, At least behave properly,¡± Alec scolded. Knightughed secretly at the three as he couldn¡¯t wait to watch a very interesting drama unfold. -- Agnes quickly finished cooking and brought it over for Alec and his gang to test. Arthur couldn¡¯t help himself and brought out five spoons he had hidden, distributing two for both Alec and Brandon, who collected the spoons happily with a smile on their faces. He then turned and gave Knight and Agnes two spoons, which Knight rejected, iming not to be interested in tasting the food one bit. Agnes had a ck look on her face as she handed over the spoon. She knew how bad her cooking was, and even Knight knew it too, which was why he was quick to reject it. But she couldn¡¯t reject it, or they might be suspicious of her, especially since she was the one who cooked the meal. Reluctantly, she epted the spoon and joined Alec, Brandon, and Arthur in sitting around the small pot of noodles, while Knight leaned against the big tree in the courtyard, picking the perfect ce to watch the uing spectacle. ¡°I am so going to enjoy this,¡± Knight said to himself. ¡°Take more! Don¡¯t be shy. The cooking was just a fake test, You are part of the family after all, You cane train with us starting today,¡± Alec said while patting Agnes on the back. He scooped his first spoonful and put it in his mouth. His expression changed the moment he started chewing, but he held it in, not ready to suffer alone. He waited for both Arthur and Brandon to ce the spoon in their mouths, and the moment they did, their facial expressions shifted into ones of misery. Agnes was still unaware of the chaos she had caused and put a spoonful in her mouth, only to spit it out instantly into Arthur¡¯s face. Alec and Brandon quickly vomited their share of food andughed heartily at Arthur. ¡°What the fuck is wrong with you?, Even if your cooking was bad, those were noodles! How on earth can you make bad noodles? I¡¯m baffled!¡± Arthurined while still holding onto his stomach in pain. ¡°I...erm, I¡¯m sorry, but it was just that I couldn¡¯t afford to tell you that I¡¯m not good at cooking, It was the only option you gave me if I wanted to tag along with you,¡± Agnes apologized. Knight chuckled quietly, enjoying the situation unfolding before him. A worried expression crossed Agnes¡¯ face as she asked, ¡°Do I still have a spot in your team?¡± Alec¡¯s mouth hung open, unable to refute her words. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om After all, he was the one who had asked her to cook in the first ce. ¡°I promise I can do other things, I have a lot of ideas about the Blood Moon creatures, and I can also help you pick up your spirit armor and weapons before the battle day,¡± Agnes added, trying to convince Alec of her value. Truth be told, despite ming her for his stomach ache, Alec knew they needed someone with a lot of knowledge about the Blood Moon. And there was no doubt that Agnes possessed that knowledge. ¡°You¡¯re in,¡± Alec said with a defeated expression before copsing onto the floor. Chapter 47 Equipments & Gears 47 Equipments & Gears It was finally the day of the blood moon, and every family member was extremely nervous. No one was ready for it, as every blood moon was apanied by lots of deaths and casualties, The mothers didn¡¯t know if their sons woulde back, and the wives were unaware if their husbands could make it back from this war against the Second Dimensional races. In a courtyard, five teenagers were preparing for battle, wearing their armor and other equipment. While Knight and Agnes seemed nervous, Alec, Arthur, and Brandon appeared unconcerned, as if they weren¡¯t about to enter a life-and-death battle in a few hours. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Their nonchnt attitude only made Knight and Agnes even more nervous, doubting if they had chosen the right team. However, when they thought about the powers disyed during their training and sparring sessions in the past few days, Agnes became convinced that she made the right decision and didn¡¯t want to regret it. ¡°Hey, I like this new sword, Thanks, Agnes. There was no way I would have been able to describe my needs to the forger like this,¡± Brandon said, Caressing the new sword that Agnes helped him acquire, Since they were about to enter the battlefield, the n gave them the option to choose between a spirit weapons or spirit armor to increase their survival abilities. Brandon chose a sword because his old great sword was not a spirit weapon, but only a normal one he loved swinging around even before he became a mage. Over time, the sword had developed some cracks and wear due to his increasing powers, but he hadn¡¯t been able to change it due to the costs of getting a good sword andck of materials to provide in creating a better version of the sword he wield. Fortunately, the new sword arrived just in time, courtesy of Agnes, who had taken on all their small tasks, and It turned out to be a Tier 1 spirit weapon. Arthur, on the other hand, received armor that made him look like a god of war, and he couldn¡¯t wipe the smug smirk off his face. He had thanked Agnes over a hundred times already because she seemed to know what they wanted without even needing to ask. Arthur¡¯s spirit armor was forged from a power crystal acquired from a Tier 1 wild demonic beast, whose primary element was metal element. It fit him perfectly and glowed with a golden radiance, reducing the consumption of his mana whenever he casted metal element spells or used skills that was linked to metal element. The armor also had an active skill where, if he directed part of his mana to the crystal at the chest, it would release shards of metal des, capable of performing a sneak attack that could even kill a Tier 2 mage at a lower level if he was close enough to him. After all, it was crafted from a demonic beast that had reached the peak of the Tier 1 realm and was about to evolve into a Tier 2 metal elemental demonic beast. Arthur couldn¡¯t help but show off his armor, especially since the n had been generous enough to provide it. In these few days of training, he realized that the armor made his attacks more lethal, cloaking any weapon he used with the golden glow of the metal element and increasing their sharpness. If he used his metal element to create a sword, its damage would be doubled. ¡°Who cares about your smelly sword?, My armor is still the best,¡± Arthur said proudly to Brandon, raising his nose in arrogance. ¡°There¡¯s no need to feel so proud. You should all be thanking Agnes for her efforts in acquiring these,¡± Knight interjected. ¡° However, it is undeniable that My cloak is still the best.¡± Initially, Knight sounded like an elder trying to control the kids, but he suddenly took a U-turn and started praising his own spirit equipment instead. ¡°Come here, let me spank your ass, shadow boy,¡± Arthur said in anger, feeling jealous of Knight¡¯s cloak, which covered himpletely. With this cloak, he could easily cast his Sinking Shadows spells and has became incredibly strong. The cool down for each of his shadow spells had been reduced and the cloak also reduced his mana consumption. The cloak¡¯s attributes just made Arthur and Brandon more annoyed at Knight¡¯s luck, The forger who crafted his gear just happened to have a breakthrough while forging the cloak, making it a quasi Tier 2 cloak. Its upgrades and benefits surpassed their own gear and equipment, making them want to beat him every time he showed off. They had beenpeting amongst themselves before the bastard decided to butt in and show off in front of them. But as much as they wanted to beat him, they were aware that unless they went all out, it was impossible to hurt him. Alec had warned them about using their full power in his courtyard, as they were bing stronger than his courtyard could handle. He even considered throwing them out, but Arthur¡¯s shameless attitude had rubbed off on Brandon, making them both refuse. So now, Alec had be the father of two mages that acted like homeless kids, and He also didn¡¯t allow Agnes and Knight to sleep over as he wasn¡¯t ready to acquire two more mages acting like homeless kids, but they still came to his courtyard every day to train. Because of Alec¡¯s training methods, Agnes and Knight¡¯s have made great progress. Although they hadn¡¯t advanced to the next stage, they felt that if they were to battle their past selves, it would only take a few moves to defeat them. Their battle awareness, power, and survival abilities had all increased, they had gone through three days of gruelling sparring sessions with Legion, who made sure to test all his sadistic new skills on all four of them as they attacked him together. They saw Alec as the best teacher, unaware that he was using his system to monitor their skill improvements and make them focus on the skills that were close to levelling up. Whenever they made progress, they attributed it to Alec¡¯s great insights, and the shameless guy didn¡¯t seem bothered at all, taking credit of his system like a mysterious master. Alec looked at Agnes and noticed she was holding a wand. While she had gotten Knight a shadow cloak to enhance his abilities, she had gotten Arthur armor to allow him to attack more without using extra mana for defense. As for Brandon, she had gotten him a new great sword that could handle his increasing power. However, the weirdest thing of all was that she had gotten herself a wand, but Alec was certain she wouldn¡¯t have gotten herself something worse, especially since she had gotten great equipment for all of them. Alec wasn¡¯t too concerned about what she had gotten for herself anyway. He looked at the armor she had gotten for him, which was pure ck with traces of red and brown at the edges. It looked in, and the multi-colour crystal on the chest made it appear even more unimpressive to Alec. Alec ced his hand on the armor as the notification he had seen before popped up once more. This time, he was prepared to go through with it. [ X: The system has detected a Tier 2 spirit armor which still has ws.] [ Use 500 system points to repair the spirit armor? (Y/N) ] It was in this moment that Alec realized how broke he was, All this while, he had been hoarding the system points without fully understanding their potential. He had always felt he had enough points to purchase whatever he wanted, but now he saw how naive he had been. Agnes had made sure his armor was forged by an experienced Tier 2 forger after bickering about how it belongs to the young master of the n, but surprisingly, the system was still able to detect its ws. Alec opened his status tab to check his system points. [ Status Tab ] Name: Alec Gordons ¡· Race: Human ¡· Level: 6 ¡· Tier: 1 [Mid Tier] ¡ö Exp till next level: 675/1000 [ Attributes ] ¡· Strength: 14+ ¡· Agility: 16+ ¡· Endurance: 13+ ¡· Mana: (259/500) Affinity: Earth (High)+, Fire (High)+ Avable points: 12 System points: 689 As Alec looked at his status tab, he realized that he only had around 689 system points, which wasn¡¯t much. Even though his heart was bleeding, he still pressed ¡°yes¡± to repair the armor. Chapter 48 Red Salamander Set 48 Red Smander Set Alec was really interested in what might happen to the armour after he finished using his system point to fix it''s ws But he believed 500 system points won''t be a waste on the armour considering how hard it was for him to gain them, so he felt that as long as he used the system point on the armour He would understand more of it uses and might even be the one gaining from this exchange , so he gritted his teeth and pushed the Y button his mind has been contemting on. [ + equipment tempering Crystal lvl 3] A small bright light shed in Alec''s hands and when he looked down he noticed he was holding on to some small type of crystal which actually looked Like the beast crystal at that middle of his armour chest te and he unconscious moved his hands there like he knew that was what was supposed to happen He Lightly ced the tempering crystal on it the armour ''s crystal hoping it would work But the moment his hands came closer to the armour''s chest te the tempering crystal dissolved into a liquid state And sipped into his armour, the scene happening in front of him was at the level he could not understand His armour kept on taking in the tempering crystal energy like it has been starving for long in the desert and it finally got a glimpse of water in the dry scorching sun The moment the blinding white light went off the armour was renew and Alec was forced to admit even him loved how his new armour looked this time around, the armour was no longer mostly ck as it now seem like a tri colour armour, Not like the past red and brown colours at the edge, the red colour was standing out the most as it was used In the core areas Of the armour, Alec was suprised to see a pair of red gauntlet that was produced after he upgraded the armor And it seems it was a set item with the armour, Alec was shocked since he was not expecting the system to create something out of nothing For him, but he decide to take his mind of it as he used his inspect skill on his new armour and gauntlet after all he has now confirmed that the system point was a very valuable thing [ Red smander armoured set - Tier 3 (Peak)] ¡Á Any attack below the level of Tier 3 (High) can''t cause damage to the wearer ¡Á increase mana regeneration x2 ¡Á Mana + 100 [ Red smander ws gauntlet set - Tier 3 (Peak)] ¡Á A 30% chance to inflict a bleeding injure on a target you wed making him lose his health the more prolonged the battle takes ¡Á able to let the user gain stamina by sucking bloods of others, and using it to replenish the user energy ¡Á fire, earth or shadow elements magic casted or used are halved ¡Á Strength + 50 Alec smirked seeing the goodies the system just blessed him with, at least with this spirit armour and new gauntlet he could at least keep on fighting and not lose his stamina too fast when he was fighting many enemies Not that he was expecting something like that to happen anytime soon but he was cool with the extra bonus the armour has given him. It was now he felt the 500 system point was well spent, and since it was so magical he really wanted to find out just what more it could do But he had to hold his horses now as his bnce of system point has dropped below 200, he just pray he was not facing the zombies this time as he was not aware if the undead blood could activate the armour''s gauntlet special ability Of draining blood to recover the user''s stamina, while he was jubting he saw a new option on his system [ Inject the armour and gauntlet with you mana to register as the only owner] n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Alec have never been so proud of the system than now, he knew that armours as special like this was rare and some people would want But if it was a marked spirit armour they would have no chance than to cast there greedy eyes away [ marked spirit armour are those only one person can wear, except the owner decides to remove the mark themselves like in a situation when his power surpassed the level of the armour giving it up for the next generationing after them, if the owner was killed before cleaning there Mark then everyone could forget aboutying a hand on the marked armour or weapon as it would blow up or remain useless for life just being used as a show of a old legacy] Alec transfered his mana into the armour and the gauntlet and it shone a bright light as if to acknowledge it''s eptance of it''s new owner And the armour scattered into different pieces as it equipped it self on Alec body Alec looked at himself while still sitting at his roof, he could swear he felt three time more powerful than before The armour and gauntlet just fit perfectly like it was made for him and him only, and that was when Alec realised he could not keep on wearing his armour all the times, he was extremely clueless on how to remove the armour And as if it understands Alec''s intentions it sinked into his skin, and dissappear like it was never there making Alec perplex Alec : "...." where the fuck did that Tier 3 armour set dissappear to Alec asked as he opened his clothes he could see a full body tattoo that looked exactly like the armour he was wearing a moment ago and it was even a coloured tattoo. anyone looking at him Would be seeing a tattoo of tri colours ( Red, ck, brown) Alec smirked as he finally noticed the gauntlet tattoo was also on his hand too but was not too visible due to his long cloth " for once I feel like the main character" Alec said to himself as he jumped down from the roof " Hey Alec why not wear your armour let''s get a sneek peak, don''t tell me you are still embarrassed of the colours" knight said with a smug expression " you shall see my armour at the battle field" Alec said with a smirk as he could not wait to see the expression on there face the moment he started showing off " you have to take this seriously Alec the battlefield is where even the strongest could die if they are one bit careless, you as our leader should know better" Agnes said with her ever serious expression on her face " ohhh just rx would you, after all it''s our first time participating in a blood moon battle" Alec said Chapter 49 All About Blood Moon. [part 1] 49 All About Blood Moon. [part 1] ¡°More reasons why you have to be more serious about this!¡± Agnes argued back. "Like I said, you don''t have to worry, Number one, I shall be leading the vanguard of our attacks like usual, against whichever creature we have to face this time," Alec said as he beganying down his ns for the attack. "Brandon will stay in the middle with Knight, Brandon''s job is to kill any creature we miss or those that attack from the sides, while Knight''s job will be to protect Agnes, our magician, with his shadow element." "Or to eliminate any threat he feels he can handle in time before they be a danger, So, Knight is our only assassin for this round, while Brandon will be our sub attacker." "Agnes and Arthur will lead the remaining Tier 1 warriors of the Gordon family behind us, Arthur, I know you''re happy that you now have armor and feel that you don''t have to defend with your magic like you used to since you want to be a full attacking force." "But I have a selfish request to ask again, Please help me prevent anyone from dying from our family," Alec said, looking straight into Arthur''s eyes. "Only the Tier 1 babies, though," Arthur replied. "Of course, only the Tier 1 babies we are responsible for, If anyone else wants to die, they are free to, I''m not going to watch after some Tier 2 mage who won''t even listen to my orders, So, I will mobilize the ones I can," Alec said. "You''re talking as if you both are not a Tier 1 baby yourselves " Agnes retorted, but Arthur and Alec decided to ignore her and act as if it wasn''t important. "So, I''m your tank?" Arthur asked. "You learn fast, brother!" Alec eximed, he was happy that the ones he considered family were quickly learning from all the fantasy stories he had been telling them. "Well, even if your formation sounds nd and risky, as long as Legion and Titan can hold the vanguard position with your puny spearmen golems, I suppose we could survive this blood moon with fewer casualties," Agnes couldn''t help but acknowledge Alec''s n. "Oh, believe me when I say we won''t just be defending, We will be counterattacking with all of our forces," Alec said with a smirk. Agnes and Knight were still unaware of the other evolved golems that Alec had, and he also had no interest in telling them either. It wasn''t that he didn''t believe them; he just wanted to keep most of his cards hidden as he was still unaware of who was trying to assassinate him. Even if his grandfather told him to forget about it, there was no way Alec would forget an attempt on his life that fast. 12:07 Alec and his gang of siblings made their way to the patriarch''s mansion as they were ready to report for duty. Alec went in ahead of them and saw that many other mages from the n were already there and waiting. The moment they entered, the eyes and attention of everybody turned towards them instantly. "Since you are all here, I shall start my speech now," a deep and grave voice was heard, Alec and his gang looked ahead and saw the Grand Elder standing at the tform where the patriarch was supposed to be, with his uniquely designed staff. He gently tapped his staff on the ground, and the whispering in the room immediately died down. "I apologize for doing it like this, but I really need all of your attention," the Grand Elder said. Agnes started sweating internally, She always knew that tagging along with Alec would bring trouble, but she was not aware that she would be a potential offender in the eyes of the Grand Elder so fast like this after she choose to start apanying alec. She kept wondering why he always wasted time and never left on time. The grand elder was someone everyone tried to stay away from and not offend, He was as mysterious as ever. Not only was he the father of the seventh elder, Draco, but he was also the second brother of the Patriarch of the Gordons family. He was the only one who could say no to the Patriarch in the whole n, as his position was unshakeable. The only thing that crossed Agnes'' mind at that moment, was that she had justnded herself on his bad side by beingte to the meeting. She could feel the man''s stare on them, making her even more nervous than she already was. "You don''t have to act so scared when you see me, you know, And don''t worry, I don''t me your team for being thest to reach here. After all, it''s your first blood moon battle, so I can understand if you all are a little nervous," the Grand Elder said, as he assumed they have been nervous, this put Agnes mind at ease as she sighed in relief. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "Now, to the main topic, You are all here because we have chosen to send you all to participate in this blood moon that is about to ur in a few hours, I want you to know something: this message is for the noobs actually, but it is also of great importance to the experienced hunters," the Grand Elder continued. "The blood moon always happens once every month, on the veryst day of each month, It is the time when the creatures from the second dimension are at their strongest , and also the day when the spatial barrier blocking the gateway between our worlds besx." " So they always use this opportunity to open a space portal to our world andmit all sorts of unforgivable atrocities¡ªkilling, plundering, and more. But you know what?, They were restricted at first because humans were weaker than them when they first invaded in an attempt to conquer our world." "So, five ancient n monarchs from back then came together to seal a curse on both worlds under a contract to face the Abyss once per month, so anytime the blood moon urs, we can gauge its intensity and send warriors of the corresponding grade to fight against the creatures of darkness from the second dimension." "Therefore, whenever a blood moon urs, the cursees into effect, And now, the grade of this attack is a weak mid-tier horde, That means the worst we could be facing would be a Tier 6 creature from the second dimension," the grand elder exined, causing many people to gasp at the newly revealed information. They may have had some knowledge about the blood moon, but nothing as informative as this. It was clear that the grand elder was still hiding more information, and they were not aware of why he was telling them this. But they felt that whoever the message was intended for was receiving it, Arthur and Agnes at the back both realized that this message was meant for Alec and themselves. chapter 50 All About Blood Moon part 2 50 All About Blood Moon part 2 ¡° You should all be aware that in every battle, we must strive to minimize our casualties, The more deaths from our realm, the more fuel it provides for the enemy¡¯s space gate to increase in grade,¡± the Grand elder exined, his tone grave. ¡° If, for example, they were able to kill a hundred Tier 6 mages from our realm without suffering significant losses on their side, it would give them an opportunity to upgrade their gate to a higher Tier,¡± the Grand Elder continued. ¡°And that¡¯s precisely what everyone is trying to avoid, Our city cannot withstand an attack from a High Tier gate, as we would bepletely wiped out.¡± ¡° Some families would even considered relocating to another city if such happens, Just imagine the chaos that would happen if a few Tier 7 creatures emerged, It would be a disaster, especially since our city only has three publicly known Tier 7 mages,¡± the Grand Elder added, his voice filled with concern. The curse ced upon the attack ensured that those above the certain grade of the space gate were unable to directly engage the horde. If they did manage to break the curse, their powers would be severely limited in the fight and they would still face a bacsh, For instance, the Patriarch of the Gordon n, a Tier 7 mage, was considered a High Tier mage. And so for that result, he was forbidden from attacking creatures that emerged from a Mid Tier space gate. If he were to defy this restriction, his powers would be reduced to that of a (Peak) Tier 6 mage, and he would suffer a powerful bacsh, for going against the Blood Moon rules. However, this did not affect the Tier 7 creatures and races from the second dimension, as they can choose to attack any city once they emerged from their space gate. However, these creatures were not interested in the energy of lower or mid-tier mages. They only targeted cities with a high concentration of Tier 7 mages, and This was the primary reason why the city where the Gordon family¡¯s space gate was located only had a mid-tier gate. Thus far, there had been no urrences of Tier 7 creatures showing interest in attacking them. The grade of an attack on a city depended on the number of strong individuals present. Killing or devouring these mages had allowed the creatures from the second dimension to progress by leaps and bounds, so this have been fueling their obsession with eliminating powerful human mages to grow stronger. Strengthening their space gate is not just the only benefit they get; but if their space gate were upgraded to the perfect level of high tier 9 horde, they could potentially choose to invade the world anytime they want This was the dream of all the races living in the second Dimension, but only a few gates have been stabilized at the peak, but they only attack during the blood moon for their own reasons. The cities surrounding these gates have builtrge defense walls to help defending against them, with the capital alone having five peak gates surrounding it. Alec¡¯s family had never imagined such events, as at the moment they handle one gate while supporting the city lord guards and it was still with difficulties ¡°I cannot exin much about the blood moon to you, but I want you to understand that if you ever lose that battle, the creatures will have enough mana to make their space bridgest even after the blood moon,¡± ¡° allowing the Tier 7 warriors from their realm to pass through might even be possible then if they are willing to burn resources,¡± the Grand elder exined, his voice sending shivers down their spines and motivating all. ¡°And they would attack the city with their Tier 7 creatures, killing your family and enving your daughters for breeding, Our city does not have enough Tier 7 mages yet to repel such an attack, Now, I ask you, do you want that to happen to our city?¡± The grand elder questioned fiercely, with a determined expression. ¡°No, Sir!¡± everyone responded with unwavering conviction, determined not to allow anyone inside their city. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°That¡¯s good to hear, but I don¡¯t think you should worry too much, The zombie race has been in charge of the space gate near our city, invading us for the past five blood moons, and we have defeated them several times.¡± ¡° We have even managed to lower the gate¡¯s grade to a less dangerous mid-tier gate, ensuring they won¡¯t have enough energy to send many mid-tier creatures over. It was thest two battles that allowed our patriarch to breakthrough and be a Tier 7 mage,¡± ¡° meaning we can still defeat them as long as nothing goes wrong, Our dream is to bring the gate down to the level of a Low Tier horde until we are able to break the space gate.¡± ¡°So they won¡¯t even have the courage to show their faces here again. Do you all understand?¡± the grand elder questioned, his voice filled with determination. ¡°Yes, Grand elder!!!¡± they all screamed in response, their blood pumping after that small talk. The Grand elder looked around, pleased with their enthusiasm. ¡°Here¡¯s one more piece of information, the Lanzt family heard that we are sending Low Tier Mages and decided to send theirs too,¡± the Grand elder stated. ¡°In the hope that we can work together in this war, Alec, do you ept that?¡± the grand elder finally asked, staring directly into Alec¡¯s eyes, showing that his decision was needed. ¡°Ugh, my workload just increased, Those loafers just couldn¡¯t resist trying to rub off our light now that they know we are also going to the blood moon,¡± Arthurined. As If Alec agreed, it meant he had to protect the Tier 1 mages of the Lanzt family as well, and he despised them for their bratty attitude and their belief that they were better than everyone else. So he spoke loudly, hoping Alec would know his opinion on the matter. ¡°You don¡¯t have to interfere, you dumb head!, That question was for Alec since he is the leader of the Tier 1 mages , especially since we have will listen to his opinion , so Let the general decide,¡± Agnes scolded Arthur, furious with his vulgar behaviour, She whispered everything in his ear, making it clear that she was not going to let him tarnish their reputation again after they already arrivedte. ¡°We are no babysitters,¡± Arthur retorted, ready to continue arguing. But Alec ced his hand on Arthur¡¯s shoulder, silencing him, The grand elder noticed this small action and took in the details, realizing that Alec was the undisputed leader of their little group. ¡°I agree with their proposal, but with a little use, We will hunt separately and only help them if they are in trouble, We don¡¯t want them mixing with us, I am building a special group and I don¡¯t want those arrogant Lanzt spoiling it,¡± Alec confidently responded to the Grand elder, his face showing no sign of fear. ¡°That ain¡¯t no problem at all. We can discuss that with their patriarch immediately, and I¡¯m sure he would also ept it,¡± the Grand elder said, his tone confident. ¡°And also, Old Man, I want the Lanzt family topensate me and my gang every time we help them out, Every time we assist them, they should give us 5% of their gains from the blood moon, Can that be requested for as well?¡± Alec asked, knowing it was a difficult demand. The grand elder¡¯s beard twitched in annoyance as he heard Alec¡¯s words. He had a lot of grievances against his brother¡¯s grandson, First, the boy had dared to call him an ¡°old man,¡± despite him being just 85 years old and still strong. If it weren¡¯t for maintaining public image, he would have given Alec a sound spanking with his magic staff. But what surprised him was Alec¡¯s boldness in requesting a percentage every time he helped out. The grand elder couldn¡¯t even summon the courage to ask the Lanzt family patriarch via telepathy if he agreed. Just as he was pondering on how to handle the situation, he felt the breeze in the environment grow chaotic. In the next moment, the Lanzt patriarch was already on stage with him. The Lanzt patriarch¡¯s eyes were red as he looked at Alec. ¡°We ept all your requests,¡± he announced, while Alec ignored him and kept his gaze fixed on the Grand elder. Alec didn¡¯t care about the Lanzt patriarch; as he still held a grudge from when the Lanzt patriarch had tried to use his pressure on him. He had vowed to pay him back in the future if he ever became more powerful than the old man. Chapter 51 The Darkbliss Families Again. 51 The Darkbliss Families Again. "if he epts then he won''t have any problems with us also, he could be rest assured that we would take very good care of his kids as long as its a Low tier creature and it does not endanger my squadmate lives" Alec replied back as a wide smirk Could be seen in his face, the grand elder''s mouth twitched as he saw that he was been used as a mean ofmunication between both men " you dont have to worry ''Mr Gordons'' because if a Mid Tier creature tries to attack my family I would take care of it for them" thenzt patriarch said The grand elder looked over at him in suprise before asking " are you also fighting in this blood moon?" " yes, I feel as if am about to reach the tier 6 mage realm and I know that with a little push and a little bloody battle I would be able to reach the realm" thenzt patriarch said smugly as he could not even hide his smirk " your dad would be proud to know that you are about to make that progress" the grand elder nodded to him " thanks grand elder for you wisepliment" thenzt patriarch quickly showed his goodwill, he always preferred talking to the Gordons family grand elder than the patriarch The patriarch always gave him the expression that he was dealing with a hooligan, while the grand elder always made he feel like he was talking to a wise sage And that was why he decide to have this deal with the grand elder before seeing the patriarch because had the same attitude as Alec Always trying to make big gains and scamming people with every chance they got, so he had to pass through the back door which was the grand elder Alec looked unconcerned by thenzt patriarch statement,but he was suprised that thenzt patriarch still had a bigger boss now he thought about it a family being lead by a Tier 5 mage won''t be able to survive in a big city like this, except it was a Tier 2 city but Alec was not ready to ask about thenzt family Ancestor The grand elder made ns on how to move and assigned Tier leaders, Alec was assinged the leader of the Tier one mages of the Gordons family which was no suprise to any of the new generation as they have witness his strength first hand And there was no Tier 1 mage who could im to be as strong as Alec with his crazy golems strength The Gordons family members marched out of the family courtyard with thenzt family patriarch promising that thenzt family shall meet up with them at the city gates Alec was given an ordinary horse to ride and show his position as the leader, he rode with the tier 1 mages of the family following him including the newly awaken of the Gordons family The old and more experienced mages kept on teasing the newly awaken mages about the battles they were about to face but didn''t dare to approach Alec''s gang who walked just behind Alec who was on his horse The fierce aura that radiated from the body of Brandon, Arthur, Agnes and Knight made them feel death threats Which just showed that they could match them who have advanced to the (high) Tier 1 mage realm Which sounds weird but since there was no peak Tier 1 mages to test there strength they decided to avoid any infighting n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Most of the peak Tier 1 mages of the Gordons family asked for leave to cultivate as they didn''t want to participate in this blood moon battle as they hope to breakthrough to a new new realm And the patriarch never held it against them, he was never going to force the family into battle, all he did was give them a choice and any they choose was there desire As he always felt only those who fought would be rewarded, and even if he alway said give to the family!, give to the family!, even him himself was someone who still drop some resources that was not useful to him To the family treasury, hoping it would find the right owner soon. ¡Á******¡Á The Gordons family was lead by there seventh elder '' Draco theva king'' who was riding on a big demonic beast which looked intimidating followed by the Tier 3 mages of the family who was headed by a girl called Sarah Gordon She was said to be the big sister of Agnes Gordons and one of the strongest Tier 3 mages around in the city The Tier 2 mages followed behind the Tier 3 from the Gordons family but was headed by a man Alec have never heard of before but he was quite old and was said to be and experienced Blood Moon soldier who had witness many bloodshed and was at peak Tier 2 realm, if he had great benefits in this battle he could have the chance to be a Tier 3 mage soon and prolong his lifeforce and that was definitely the reason he was taking a risk even though he was a (peak) Tier 2 mage because only in the battlefield was there enormous rewards as much as the dangers The Tier 2 was now followed by the Tier 1 mages led by Alec followed by his four gang siblings as they walked with swagger to there first blood moon battle with no fear in there faces The old and experienced fighters felt they would soon change that expression after being in the battle Most of the old (high) Tier 1 mages was not OK with Alec leading but there was nothing they could do to change the grand elder decision expect they wanted A chance to feel the grand elder wrath, so they grumpily followed Alec''s orders ****** The Gordons family got to the city gate just few hours before the blood moon and was allowed passage out of the city And the Gordons family members saw the city guards already taking positions while the tier 4 - tier 6 mages where floatung in the air As thats where there battle would take ce so the shockwaves won''t affect the warriors from both side Alec saw a ce with a big banner signifying that it was the assembly point of Tier 1 mages and he quickly made his way over with over 250 mages going with him all of them Tier 1 mages Of different ranks, he walked over and took his position near the city guards soldiers who were already waiting And like that someone stared at him before galloping towards him on a horse, " hi my name is Steven the captain of the Tier 1 mages of the city guards its an honour to know someone like you would be joining against the" "Fight against the second dimension creatures after all you just awoken your elements" Steven said as he had his hands stretched out for an handshake. " Well am Alec and I would let you know I came here to perform my duties like a respectable citizen of this respectable Tier 3 city." Alec said back as he took the handshake after all this guy was the among those who protected them without noints Alec felt great respect for the city guards, Steven shook his hands with a wild smile on his face looking quite proud and pleased at Alec''s behaviour Just as they were exchanging greetings twodies seated on a horse rode forward towards them and when Alec looked he also noticed they were from the Darkbliss family and they led about 500 members over too He heard from Brandon how they have a very talented fighter who was leading them in the Banquet, which really caught his attention as he looked but he saw that they had twodies leading them instead so he was not really sure who Brandon faced Just as he was still trying to guess he saw one of thedies wave her hands towards Brandon with an eerily smile on her face and Brandon nodded back to respond her greetings It made Alec facepalm himself thinking that Brandon would never get a girlfriend with his attitude, as it became clear to him who just faced Brandon in a fight The twodies walked up to Alec and Steven and thedy at the front introduce herself first " hi my name is risa and by my side here is my step sister Maria Darkbliss" risa pointed towards the otherdy who was wearing a slik clothe to cover her face Alec looked over and noticed that no matter what happened or how he tried to look he was not able to see past her veil He was about to introduce himself when risa stopped him " you don''t have to introduce yourself there is no one who has not heard of you yet, King of Gordons younger generation, the one who has his four generals doing all his dirty work" risa said Alec could detect the faint sarcasms in her voice but decided to avoid it since they were about to start a battle soon there was no way he would be quarreling with a little girl over what he was not aware of Chapter 52 Another Deal 52 Another Deal risa got angry when she saw him ignoring her but there was nothing she could do as she knew there was no way she would be able to fight him at the moment risa was one of the few people who felt Alec was really not strong and was just riding on the tails of his strong nsmen after all he was the heir to the present patriarch and many have not seen him fight before And since thenzt family said he was a golem mage they never took him seriously as they felt he was using the likes of Brandon and Arthur to build up his prestige if not he won''t have pretended to sleep off At the Banquet but showed his power in a domineering manner just like Brandon did, but all his behaviours have left them believing that he was not even on par with what the rumors says about him Meanwhile Alec didn''t know what she was thinking about but he could care less about what she thought about him Steven was already scratching his head hard trying to figure out a way to break this tense atmosphere but was extremely clueless after all, he only had to fight the Blood Moon creatures, protect the city internal chaos and invaders from other city and getting cultivation resources So he could rise in ranks while following orders from his superiors the life of a city guard was pretty much simple with little schemes and troubles So when he was put in between the nonchnt Alec and the sarcastic risa, he just didn''t know what to do to solve the problem So he started saying a little prayer in his mind in hopes that the tense atmosphere would be broken by some mysterious power and as if the gods heard his prayers Thenzt family mages joined the fray and just like the Gordons family they sent the same amout of mages, it was like the nned everything the Tier1 mages quickly assembly at the side of the Gordons family while there patriarch joined the Mid Tier mages in the sky. It was clear they have been briefed about the alliance between both families, and even if they always acted like snotty brats for once there was a change in most of there expressions as the seem quite serious this time And looked at the Gordons family with respect after all most of them have witness the Brandon Gordons fight at the Banquet and knew how skilled of a martial mage he was, And they also heard from there Tier 1 leader (Bryan) that he was not the strongest which just made them more curious about a family which could raise monsters like that easily Which also equates to there respect for the Gordons family squad since they were only there to fight under the Gordons family as per what there leader told them As risa and Alec both looked at the new mages joining in, Steven was happy that something else has seemed to catch there attention while Maria Darkbliss acted like none of the things that was happening was of her concern Bryan and Shenzt rode on a horse and joined Alec, risa, Maria and Steven at the front as they greeted every body and left Alec forst " It is nice fighting with you again!" Bryan said with a slight smirk as he handcupped his hand in the old Chinese way while performing a little bow for Alec as he showed his respect "e of it, this is an agreement between both families so there is no reason to act like that " Alec said acting causal the best he could n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om " hmnp braggart!" risa snorted as she and her sister went back to the ce the mages of her family were standing battle ready.. " what a fiestydy " Alec said back in return, clicking his tongue as he was finally relieved she decided to leave on her own " then I shall take my leave now brother, see you on the battlefield" Steven said as even he ride back to where his city guards where standing Alec looked at Bryan and was suprised he was still standing close to him " what do you want?" Alec asked, because from his knowledge this Bryan was always a wise person and not one who would do anything without a n in mind " 30%" Bryan said " 30?, 30 what?" Alec asked back with an confused expression on his face " forget all you agreed with the patriarch, I will personally make sure you get 30 perfect of everything we earn in this Blood Moon as long as youmand the Bryan family as you see fit, I know you don''t really like us but I just know with your leadership we could survive this blood moon with less casualties " Bryan said " number 1 am nomander " Alec said while shaking his head " number 2 what assurance do I have that you n will listen "... ..." number 3 and why do I have to settle for 30% now when I might be able to get that same amout or more if you guys fuck up " Alec said " no 1 am sure you are a very goodmander you just haven''t noticed it yet, or do you think it is easy to split yourmand into different golem''s and have them do your biddings, maybe two is good but like eight that''s a big stress " " even for the big shot I know most of them just stick to only two to three golem and make them as special as they can " Bryan exined his first reason " number 2 the patriach has said anyone who disobey orders would be banish from the n and if I say you are the newmander they won''t dare not listen to your orders as wenzt are too full of pride and banishment is one of the things that we never want to experienced " " now for number three and the final one I can assure you that if you disagree and we find out we are still losing grounds with out a strong protection we would retreat with our patriarch taking us out of the battle field, the wind mages are one of the weakest at the start but we are very good at retreating when we want to, you can count on that " Bryan said " I hate having to deal with you! " Alec sigh in defeat as even if he had an agreement with thenzt patriarch, it''s clear Bryan has something else in mind and might even use the Gordons family as shield to escape which was something Alec didn''t want to see as Everytime he looked at the tier one mages with him all he saw was a bunch of noobs and until they were able to stand on there own he was not Ready to have them face that type of sneak attack from an ally, and his golems where naturally intelligent so he had never had to use his mental energy on them all the time as all he had to do was give them onemand and they shall execute it to the greatest of there ability Shocking even Alec, but that was his secret and there was no way he was letting Bryan know that he would dly take the indirectpliments. " so deal!" Bryan asked with his hands stretched forward, She was suprised at how the conversation turned out to be as she was not expecting this but she still felt Alec might just get angry and make them the vanguard because of Bryan''s attitude But Bryan thought other wise after all he just said indirectly that they were good at retreating when things didn''t go there way And he was sure Alec was not a blind person and would try his best to utilise all he had, after all he had done it before against the zombies at the south gate Hismanding abilities might not have been perfect but it was wless and was what they needed, it was at that moment that Bryan realised he wanted to be under such person As Alec''s Charisma when he gave orders was on another level but he seems not to have realise so Bryan was willing to help him realise it " so do we have a deal?" Bryan asked again to wake Alec from his dazed expression " what can I said, its a deal, I just pray this is thest of deal I have with you or your family as I don''t want to see you two side snake face ever again. " Alec said in anger as he could feel his stress increasing He shook hands with Bryan before making his way back to his squad.. " ohhh I know we would have alot more deals " Bryan said in a whisper but his sister heard him as they also made there way back to where the rest of the Tier 1 mages of thenzt family was waiting Just as he got back to his position that''s when a bright red moon rose up in the sky and everyone felt there body became tense as the could feel the brutal and fierce aura that the moon brought along with his arrival It came so fast like it teleported to where the sun was before, Alec was shocked by this certain change but he was clearly ready for what ever that was about toe A big spacial tear was formed about a good distance away from the city gate it was opening slightly almost looking like a eye of a mysterious being that was bout to wake up Every one was already super tense waiting for the new enemies, that was about toe " did you hear boss it was said that the reading of the gate was so high with low tier creatures energy that even the Tier 1 creatures may reach ten thousand and apart from the city guard who sent five thousand soldiers in Tier 1 realm " " we only sent two hundred and fifty Tier 1 mages plus us and thenzt family two hundred and fifty mages and adding the Darkbliss one thousand tier 1 mages, that means we only have about six thousand and five hundred Tier 1 mages to face against the least of ten thousand second dimension creatures isn''t that over kill " Arthur asked " don''t you just get excited by it " Alec smirked but was not looking at Arthur but the notification on his system screen [ Blood Moon Event....]....... Chapter 53 Commander. 53 Commander. [ Blood Moon Event...] -¡ì the system has detected that the host is about to participate in a Mid - Tier blood moon War and all experience gain from this Blood moon would be doubled -¡ì Alot of unknown mission to beplete in the blood moon -¡ì the store shall open after your first Blood Moon battle -¡ì unknown rewards to be given at the end of the blood moon. Alec''s hand was trembling as it was clear to him that double experience points meant a faster level up speed and he was not going to reject a chance to improve faster, he could hardly contain his excitement Arthur just stared at him, perplex he was sure Alec was a Battle Maniac but he only behaves that way when he fights against others he rarely even shows emotions when he spars with them But right now his aura was extremely unstable as everyone could feel his thirst for battle, "Alec!?" Arthur called him as he felt things were getting out of hand and he had to make him realise that fast " hmmm" Alec quickly recovered himself fast enough after he heard his name, he faked a cough and said " Am OK, don''t worry about me and get ready for a battle of a life time cause we are about to show this second dimension creatures what is the true definition of fear" Alec said as he opened his status tab He had been keeping his extra points for so long, but now he has changed his mind, as he wanted to go all out When ever he got the chance to fight [ Status Tab] [ Attributes ] "Strength: 14+ "Agility: 16+ "Endurance: 13+ "Mana: (500/500) Affinity: Earth (high)+, Fire(high)+ avable points : 12 System points: 189 He looked at his status tab and tried to figure out what needed improvement right away, and he first started with his strength stats as he pushed it 20 The moment he did that he could feel his muscle twitching inside his clothes, the sudden increase of power made him want to scream ot in pains but he only bit his lips and let out a muffle groan Brandon and Arthur both looked at him but they could not rte to what was happening now, Alec always acted a little weird but his disy of pain now made they confused on what was really happening to him After a few seconds Alec got used to the pain and beads of sweat was all over his head as it looked like he just went through a great battle, " God am never increasing my strength with such a big number next time" Alec whispered to himself as he exhale in relief promising not to make that kind of mistake ever again He decided to use the remaining 6 avable points to push his agility to 20 and his endurance to 15 And just at that moment he had the feeling that he was much lighter and he couldst longer when fighting which was a good news for him but when he thought about his armour active skill The excitement dropped another level, though he didn''t regret raising his endurance up after all if he did not increase it, and he finally out grown his armour his endurance might fall short from his other attributes. And he did not want something like that Happening as he wants to be an all rounder fighter, he opened his status tab again to check his attributes after he made some improvements [ Status Tab] Name: Alec Gordons "Race: Human "Level: 6 "Tier: 1 [mid tier] n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡ö Exp till next level : 335/1000 [ Attributes ] "Strength: 20+ "Agility: 20+ "Endurance: 15+ "Mana: (500/500) Affinity: Earth (high)+, Fire(high)+ avable points : 0 System points: 189 He smirked when he saw this, after all he was fully ready to kick the asses of the second dimension creatures, his impatience could be felt " Alec you are acting weird again" Agnes said as she saw the eager expression on his face " Well I am, what his dying those bitches, I can''t wait to kill all of them" Alec said, they were quite suprise at Alec''s behaviour after all what the saw as a dreaded battle he saw as a tform to just get free exp to harvest after all where was he supposed to see freebies of the Tier 1 realm to kill in order to advance in rank Freely without inciting the wrath of the people, definitely No where, killing the second dimension was his only hope and not only that, he would also be famous for his battle contribution. " I never notice you were a battle freak" Agnes said from the side after all, she has beening to train in Alec''s House for the past few days And she felt she understood him well after all he always acted carefree and never took anything serious if she was asked to describe Alec She would say he was azy cultivator who only find joy in experiment on golem''s that blew up, she could not understand what else he wanted as she already saw having Legion and Titan as a big plus As she was still in the dark about the rest of his golems Alec just snorted at her after all he knew that cultivating normally would take him months to advance to the next level and he was not prepared for that so he choose the easy way out " Gordons family, formation,nzt family stay behind the Gordons family and await for orders" Alec shouted his first order, the Gordons family were quick to adjust since he had went through the basic formations with them But thenzt family appeared sluggish but they still made sure to move faster and go behind the Gordons family Tier 1 mages Though some people like She was shocked at the way the things developed since they felt Alec would use them as vanguard to clear out a way for his family members toe clean and get a easy kill But it seems they thought too much about alot of thinks as Alec was not even interested in that after all he was not ready to disrupt his formation just because he had another two hundred and fifty people under him even though he does n on using them. [ New Title Earn] ¡Á Commander : have over five hundred or more people listen to your orders in war grants you a temporary title of amander #Benefits -- Able to create a party with the five hundred people or more under you and get 10% of the exp they will gain after killing any creature ( the double exp bonus still active) -- every order you give would be executed more easily and have higer effect at boosting the squads morale -- every mage or creature under you would be ble to improve significantly in the war as long as they keep on getting experience points. Alec''s facial expression finally changed again, he could hardly control his breath as this was just what he needed to developed a super squad of fighters for the Gordons family, it was just a little pity that thenzt family would be gaining from that also. Chapter 54 Goblins? 54 Goblins? Alec could not wipe the smirk of his face as he could not wait for the Blood Moon creatures toe out already " Alec look ahead, there is finally movements at the space gate" Arthur said to Alec as he started feeling the space gate finally opening " finally" Alec said he was so eager for the battle to start he quickly opened his space pouch and let out Legion, Titan and Oni The moment this three golems appeared the air turned serious, while Legion looked gant, Titan looked like a pure war machine, Oni''s aura pales inparison to the aura of the both of them but the amount of evil vibes he was giving was just giving everyone creeps It had a smiling demon mask on, Agnes body tremble when she saw this new golem she was sure she never saw Alec creating something like that when she was around That meant he had created it even before they started there training together, it just made her realise that they were things about Alec she was really unaware about " go act as the vanguard" Alec said to his three golems making them take the lead position he was supposed to take in the first ce while he moved to the back Even though he still had other golems he was still nning to keep then now, as there was no need to show all his powers in one go like that after all He was still hiding his real powers, and those golem''s could also act as reinforcement when something goes wrong " stand by no one moves until I give my orders, Brandon join the golems, you would be lead a charge with them supporting you from the sides " Alec said making sure everyone heard him.. The Gordons family was shocked at this development as they were not expecting Alec to have up to three Tier 1 golems And just like that a hand quickly pierce through the space gate as the creature was finally beginning toe out " arggggh" a loud and unpleasant roar was heard by everyone the moment the first creature came out of the gates, the creatures had green skin and short body frames while most of them held on a medium size wood that looked exactly like a baseball bat as a weapon The moment Alec saw those creatures pouring out of the space gate he cleaned his eyes to make sure he was really seeing properly because he know that creature alot, as there is no way he would forget one of the creatures he normally killed alot when he started ying online games He turned to Agnes who was the specialist between them and asked " please pardon me but if am not wrong is that not a goblin? " alec asked and Agnes nodddeed her head slowly to confirm his suspicion " where are the undead we have been facing all these while?" "when I heard we would be facing alot of low tier creatures I thought they meant slow moving zombies, why are they thousands of green creatures running towards us" Question was being asked repeatedly as they were all expecting to face the slow moving zombies, as they would have a speed advantage at least, but now they saw they were faced against thousands of goblins instead, they started to shiver in fear which was only making the goblins on the other side of the hill more excited As goblins are naturally weak creatures alone but they always attacked withpanion and are super fact, cruel and cowardly, the fact that they could smell the fear of there opponents just seems to fuel there morale even more Alec looked at most of the Gordons andnzt family mages who were stillining and shook his head, because he really felt embarrassed to be the one leading such a squad of pusssies who were already scared even before doing battle And when he looked over at the city guards side, he could see theirposed expression as if they were not facing another enemy they had no knowlegde of they looked gant and ready no matter who their enemies was after all they all pledge to protect the city with there life''s and it just seems to fuel Alec''s determination to create a squad of mages just like that And the Gordons mages under him shook off any feelings of nervousness they might be having as they roared at Alec''s words 21:10 He looked at his gang of siblings and noticed that the expression on there faces where still the Same, they were the true definition of prodigy, in as much as he wants to admire the city guards more he also knew it was his job as themander to calm is squad down n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om " calm down, settle down., I don''t care who you all expected to fight the moment you agreed to participate in the blood Moon but one thing is for sure and that the fact we are already here and dare to protect your homes" "So don''t let any fear you might have ruin your determination to protect the people hoping you will win this battle for them and return back home in one piece, think about your fathers, mothers, litttle brothers, little sisters, sons and daughters that are expecting you to protect they city ande back home " " do you want to dissapoint them? " Alec asked " No!!! " the mages shouted so loud that it even reached the city guards and the Darkbliss family sides Alec was perplex at the way they were easily pumped up, he was even ready to say some more rubbish just to make them resolve there wills to stay and battle but it seems they were already pumped up And that when he realised that he might have underestimated the benefits that came with themander title " so get ready and sharpen your des lights because we are about to go kill some goblins to protect our loved ones" Alec said as he finished his speech And the Gordons mages under him shook off any feelings of nervousness they might be having as they roared at Alec''s words " I want about 50 mages who are good inbat to join with Brandon, and those three golem''s in front as we are about to show the power of Gordons formations" Alec said before spouting another bullshit in the end Quickly the top 50 mages inbat ss quickly joined Brandon and the three golem''s in front, the look on there face was full of nervousness but they were hot blooded And eager to fight, the goblin kepting out from the gates in great number, Alec could already locate about 2000 Tier two goblins and about a 100 Tier three goblin leading the horde of goblins that reached up to thirteen thousand goblin in Tier 1 and below (unssified goblins) but they seemed to be waiting they didn''t make there move even when they had the numbers advantage, they just stayed there watching the human mages in disdain as if they have already won And just then a group of Tier 6 aura burst out from the gate and about seven Tier 6 goblins came out from the gate, the disdain on there faces was on another level Chapter 55 The Blood Curse 55 The Blood Curse It was clear that this goblin race, thought highly of themself, even if they were one of the weakest races from the second dimension, they still felt they were above the humans which was quite funny andughable considering there height " hey Agnes tell me what you know about goblins?" Alec asked Agnes as he saw the seven Tier 6 goblins flying to the three tier 6 human mages which also includes Draco " for starters goblin are one of the weakest race in the second dimension and were often bullied and they did not even have the power to be in control of a space gate in order to invade our world" " so they stared working as subordinates for other races in the blood moon wars, and even if they were given little from the benefits, that they gained from the blood Moon wars they didn''t mind as they used the resource to grow as they had high birth rate" " and as those who went to fight as subordinates increased in power and brought back more resources which help in boosting there birth rate another level , till they decided to trade for a low tier gates when there number became really much and sent all there warriors who hand gone to war and the babies too who had passed 5 weeks " n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om " that was one frightening thing about them they grow fast as long there was little energy, not that there power passed the Tier 1 range but with thousands of Tier 1 goblins new at the beck and call of the goblins who had managed to reach the Tier 3 and Tier 2 realm after multiple subordinate missions they were able to crush multiple small cities " " which they attacked after trading for a low Tier space gate, they became invincible like that with the low tier gate bringing back more resources for there race to multiply and before any one knew they have started having mid tier goblins, that''s the story of the goblins" " as of right now there strongest warrior is said to be a Tier 9 goblin King hoping to break through the monarch realm and be an emperior of the goblin race as only then would the other race of the second dimension recognise them as a true powerhouse, but thererge number makes them one of humans most feared enemies as they are now in control of multiple gates and are still able to send forces to attack different ces every Blood Moon, this just shows how much warriors they have. " Agnes exins After Alec heard all that he was shocked at how the goblins race have developed so fast, it seems killing the humans was a faster way for them to advance fast which made him feel like those creatures from the second dimension were using cheat systems, and there was no way he was going to let that happen The Tier 6 of the goblin race had different colour from the others they were more like a dark green in colour in contrast to the light green low tier goblins , the one in the lead even had a dark blue color, Alec could feel the pressure even if he was so far away, Agnes saw him staring at the goblin "that an hobgoblin it''s an evolve version of the goblin race" Agnes said " ohhh, no wonder he was much taller, but he still looks like an teenager though with that small heights" Alec joked about his height " Well you should be careful with that because he is definitely an old goblin as no goblin has ever been able to evolve to be an hob-goblin so fast without being over an hundred years old or more" Agnes corrected him " Woah that kinda creepy, a old goblin acting like a young genius " Alec replied " what do you know, for there race being able to evolve alone makes him one of the most special ones which means if we should ssify him then he is among the genius of the goblin race " Agnes said as she shakes her head at this guyck of knowledge. He was leading squads to a war and he didn''t even have basic knowledge of the races that live in the second dimension, which was quite bad, she hoped the strength he is so proud of can help him out when it really matters the most ***** " what do yo want?" the Tier 6 mage from the city guard questioned the hob goblin that was leading the goblins the moment he got close to them " ohhh its actually a very simple case, as you can see we have more numbers than you and if a fight is to ur it would just serve to affect the both of us as I am not sure I can take care of all of you without losing a Mid tier battle force which I can''t really afford " " and that''s why our elders came up with something that might interest you " the hob goblin who was leading the goblins said, hisnguage and ent seeming really off and out of ce as it was clear that he just learnt it Which also came as a suprise to the city gard, as this just seems to show how intelligent the hob-goblin was and if he had a chance he would want to stay away from an enemy like this as he prefer fighting brutes more than a genius who always uses there brains and didn''t act cocky Yea there was no weak hob-goblins they were called the most talented of the goblins race for a reason, so fighting against one so cunning won''t really be there est option " so what do you have in mind?" Draco asked as he was already irritated with the hob-goblin attitude already " ohh, patience, we would all swear a blood oath that no matter what happen that this would only be a fight among the Low tiers ( Tier 1- Tier 3) , as we are still in a war against the zombies race who once had this space gate near your city " the hob goblin finally confessed hs reason for not wanting to fight with the mid tier goblins After all they were the main battle force of each race " I didn''t know you guys always fought against each other " Draco said in disdain "we wold not want any loses to any of our top fighters, the only reason why we are even attacking is because the young goblins have to fight in battles in order to be strong" the hob-goblin said "wait?, let me get something right, you are using our race as a wheel stone to sharpen the fangs of your races twits, what do you take us for, do we look like weaklings to you?" Draco shouted not holding back almost exploding in rage He really just wanted to walk up to him and blow his face but whenever he remember they were outnumbered by 2 to 1 he quickly reset what anger he had left as he tried to calm himself down as even if he knew he could handle two The same could not be said for the rest of the Tier 6 mages present , and if they lost any one, he would be seen as a public enemy, who was the case of many deaths, he was already giving the Gordons family alot of pressure and he was not ready to add this to the list of his offense " to be sincere with you we don''t really care what you think about us" the Tier 6 goblins shrugged there shoulders Draco gritted his teeth in anger, " I never knew that races in the second dimension also fought against themselves also too, well I guess its our Goodluck that you are still tied in a war so you could not send your full force" " because from what have heard I always heard you guys always try to outnmber your opponents with multiple numbers and that''s what you are Trying to do in the low tier battle too but don''t worry we ept" the Tier 6 city guard epted the hob-goblin offers " I can assure you that you have made the right choice" the hob goblinughed smugly " why?, if we take that oath we won''t be able to save or young generation, this is a battle to the death, I didn''t signed up for this" thenzt patriach startedining the moment he heard that they were about to ept the blood swear The moment they ept this type of swear that means that the mid tier mages and mid tier goblins are not allowed to fight at all, and the result of the war would rest on the shoulders of the low Tier mages and creatures Defly the goblin have alot of confidence in able to over power the humans with there numbers but thenzt patriarch does not know what was making the city guardians act with so much confidence but his family was a small one And those he brought here was the future of his n and if was to lose or the prodigies of his n died for a stupid war like this he might really me himself to death After all the only reason he allowed theme in the first ce is because he wanted them to tag along the Gordons family who he felt were much stronger, so they would be saved as long as they retreated fast when they were in danger or stick with the Gordons family He made sure to drill that idea into the heads of his n " don''t worry, I know they won''t be able to win, because of the city guards has a genius in both the Tier 1,2, and 3 area we might not have the advantage due to there numbers but I can assure you that we have a chance of winning without wasting the blood of a Mid Tier mage today " thenzt patriach heard a voice in his head and realised that it was the city guardian that sent him a telepathy message He finally sigh in relief, he didn''t care about the other battlefied as he was more concern about the Tier 1 battlefied, but now he heard the city guard has expert in each battle field made him happy Since Alec could also be seen as a prodigy, so he felt with alec and the guy from the military they should be able to win the Tier 1 Region, he didn''t care if the rest lost, as long as his family member made it out with less casualties This were the thoughts that were on running in his head until the hob goblin shouted for the war to begin And his face changed when he saw the amount of goblins making their way to the Tier 1 battle field, he could feel his scalp tingling even with the hiar he had on his head he could not stop the feelings of fear " that''s practically crazy they have about fifteen thousand Tier1 and below creatures" thenzt patriach said with his eyes bulgingg out in shock. But as he looked at the Tier 6 city guardian he noticed that he was already taking the blood swear not to participate and the feeling of cold invaded his body in full force Chapter 56 Growing The Team Part 1 & 2 56 Growing The Team Part 1 & 2 After they made the blood swear not to interfer in the fight the hob Goblin finally gave the signal to attack And the Goblins just started running towards the defence line of the human mages as they split into three groups with the Tier 1 Goblins being the highest number of them all as even the unssified( lvl 0) Goblins followed , it was as a wave of green was moving towards them in order to crush the small armies of humans defending.. But that was thest thing in there minds as the city guards quickly let the hill they were standing on as they rode on their horse with there spear and shied raised as they formed a formation to book the Goblins mid way Even Steven stayed at the middle of the formation as he was already wielding a bow and giving orders, when Alec saw this he felt it was quite funny as he could not seems to see how he would be able to kill alot of people with just A bow and arrow, the goblins kept on running forward as they made the city guards there primary targets, they ran forward with no intentions of stopping anytime soon, they did not even bother with formations or conserving there energy as they were confident enough That they would be able to break any formation with there great numbers, the city gurads too, didn''t want to be out don, as the elerated more and were finally Albe to meet with there enemies mid way The sounds of metal nging against each other and flesh being pierce could be heard as the city guards were finally able to stop the Goblinsas they faced the first wave of attacks shakingly but was still able to hold As they made sure to keep the goblins in bay not allowing them to pass the line in front as they covered themself with there big shields and left the little gaps for there spear to leave fatal injuries for any goblin who thought they had super powers as there kept on thrusting there spears through the little holes on the shield The Goblins tried to break the formation, which looked like a rectangle with Steven and some of the executive guards in the middle and those in the edge using there big shields to form a small fortress And if one was weak they allow the Goblinse in while another city guard quickly takes his ce and the executive in the middle makes sure any Goblins whoes in are killed in the most brutal way as they were the most strongest and elite of the Tier 1 groups among the city guards Steven made sure to shot some arrows to support there members who seems to be on therest legs and assists them as they changed ce with another soldier , Alec could not help opening his eyes when he saw the way Steven arrow was being shot " there is nothing you would tell me that would make me believe that is an arrow, men!" Alec eximed as he saw an arrow shot with so much power pierce the head of about five goblins before loosing speed and falling to pierce any more enemies Alec''s Jaws would have fell off if not for wanting to keep his image, Steven made sure to take at least 3 life''s every time he shot an arrow and that meant about 15 life''s gone for every 5 arrows the least " monster" Agnes eximed quite excited at the way the city guards were able to take care of the goblins easily " Alec when do we join them, am already itching for a battle and the way am looking at it, if we don''t help soon they might lose soon" Brandon said " Patience brother of Little conversation for I your great brother is baiting the goblins into a great trap of mine" Alec said Brandon : "..." " don''t tell me the city guards are your bait this time?" Brandon asked in disbelief " when did you be so smart!?" Brandon : "...." Arthur "...." Agnes : "..." Knight :"..." " are yo suprised?" Alec asked with a nonchnt expression on his face " isn''t that so obvious already, but you did say you respect the city guards alot, since you made it clear you look up to those who protect the people, so why In the world would you use them as bait" Brandon asked innocently " if you ask me Alec is just being cruel again" knight said " there is nothing you won''t do to get what you want right" Arthur asked with a smirk on his face " Well pardon me, I am still Commander here and I don''t care what anyone says about me, but I lead this squad which means am responsible for your lives too" " and I would be damned to make you all die a stupid death so just wait here for my orders" Alec said as he rests on his horse with a bored expression on his face But Agnes cold see the the smirk on his face that was hidden by his bored expression, and it just showed how much happier he was than Before, he could not wait for the goblins to just do what he want So he could take advantage of the chaos to create more death, he just regrets that the city guards was not under him if not he would have being collecting some exp points for all the kills they already had till now " hmmm coward" risa said as she finally couldn''t bear Alec''s behaviour she and her sister led the Darkbliss family as the made there way to go reinforce the city guards before they die from exhaustion Alec pout his mouth when he saw her acting like that again, he still didn''t know what he did to make her so toxic towards him n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om But he just shrugged " she might make our ns a littlete so just wait a lil bit" Alec said again and even the old generation who followed Could not help but think that throughly he was a coward But they did not have the courage to speak up, because he was still the young master even if they didn''t like it The Darkbliss finally joined the fight, they mostly wield a pair of daggers as they moved in a very unique way and attacked at the neck of every goblins they passed There skills was so cool as they never needed a second strike with the dagger, there killing speed now seems to have passed the city guard, which seems to catch the eyes of the goblins as they finally were focused on the ces with shadows But they wer still able toe out from the Goblins shadows and attack which was kinda crazy but after a few minutes they were low on mana, after all they were just Tier 1 juniors and like that Most of the tier one goblins split and started attacking the Darkbliss family and they started having casualties as they didn''t have strong body but there escaping was wless as they made sure to always sink back into the shadow before they were caught " you just made my day!" Alec smiled as he saw the Darkbliss Families making some of the goblins pay attention to them since they wanted to get rid of the Darkbliss who had that troublesome element abilities With risa dagger skills she was still able to ounter attack with all the Goblins chasing them, which was up to a thousands Goblins but she and her sister was able to hold there ground as they were running away from where the city guards were takings some of the pressure away from them. " Those mages that can use the earth spear spell fluentlye straight to the front and I need about 70 of you" Alec ordered and about 100 mages came to the front and Alec just picked about 70 after using his inspect skills on them " spread out now and start conjuring a earth spear " Alec said as he sneakily checked there skill level And he noticed most of them were just level 1 only a few level 2 and one person was able to raise there earth spear to level 3 They all formed there earth spear after 3 seconds " aim at the back of those golems running after the Darkbliss mages, Now fire " Alec waited till the Darkbliss was out of the range of the spell attack before he gave themand to shoot Without hesitation they released the earth spear at the goblins who still raised there big ck bat and Axes The Goblins stopped as they felt there back felt cold, they were confused as there intuition was never wrong and there intuition was telling them there was danger approaching But they look around confused not understanding why they could not ce there hand on it after all they were just chasing some weakly mages who dared to sneak attack at therepanion who was facing the city guards It took a few seconds before they started hearing wails and sounds of piercing at the back and the moment they looked back they noticed About fifty of thererade dead and about ten injured as they were pierce by earth spear, " arrrhfgh" they shriek in anger, as one of the human squad they ignored has just drawn blood on them while they were unaware While they were feeling pain for there deadrade, Alec was feeling like a he was the main character of the world as his system notifications never stopped as he was filled with alot of messages [ gain 10 exp for killing Tier one goblin soldier] [ gain 10 exp for killing Tier one goblin soldier] [ gain 10 exp for killing Tier one goblin axeman] [ gain 0.4 exp for killing unssified goblin ] [ gain 10 system point] [ gain 10 system point] [ gain 2 system point]..... This type of notifications just kept oning and Alec was just smirking on top his horse as he was loving this feeling of gaining alot without even moving He saw that the goblins have changed direction and where not even interested in pursing the Darkbliss family again but has turned all there attention to the Gordons family who was still standing on top the hill " Woah this seems interesting, now you areing to get revenge I can''t wait for you all toe get it back in blood " Alec said and he looked at the seventy Gordons mages who were standing there looking shocked at there handwork Alec was perplex at this idiots they only killed fifty goblins out of a thousand and they were already feeling proud, he felt he had to snap them Back in shape so they don''t get cocky " hey what are you doing sleeping, form your next earth spear, and shoot them at those bitchesing at us, don''t tell me that you pussies are scared of there numbers" Alec shouted his Commander effect taking ce instantly, even if he was spouting alot of foulnguage His half ass speech seems to wake those seventy mages from there daze state as they realise the flood of green monster that was stilling for them, there body tremble as if they stay in that state just a little long then they might end up losing there life soon but they were still able to form the second round of the earth spear Even if they were nervous which just showed how much themander title helped calmed there nerves as no one failed in forming there spell under pressure " Fire!!!" Alec ordered the moment they were through forming the earth spear And that was how another salvo of spear flew out in the air like arrows the goblins felt cold as they were too many and the spear was even targeted at the different ces due to the insufficient skills of the casters but it was clear they were going to kill or injure someone When they came down because of therge number of Goblins, and just like that Bang!, bang!, bang!!! The heads of different goblins were pierced and killed as another about sixty something goblins were killed Alec checked there levels again and smiled, there use of the earth spear skill was improving and if they killed enough they should be able to level up there skill making it easier for them to kill more Goblins for Alec which he saw as more exp points [ gain 5 exp for killing Tier one goblin soldier] [ gain 5 exp for killing Tier one goblin axe man ] [ gain 5 exp for killing Tier one goblin axe man ] [ gain 5 exp for killing Tier one goblin soldier] [ gain 10 system point] [ gain 10 system point] [ gain 10 system point] [ gain 10 system point] Alec smiled at the notification, he silented the notification first as he still had a battle to Command and now he thought about it, he didn''t really hate this job, he loved it, being able to get so much exp without doing anything and he had being the cause of over a hundred death Those who were not involved in the battle looked at Alec with new lights and thenzt felt even more respect for this man they were following and everybody were just waiting for the order to jump in And fight after all they were all hot blooded youth " Again!!!!!" Alec Commanded making the goblins who had not breach the length tremble in fear as they saw the new salvo of spear that was formed They were cursing themselves now for going against these hard bones, but the seventy mages involved in the killing didn''t care as they were bing more confident in themselfs because of Alec and the Commander title effects With the increase in there confidence and skill Alec was sure he was about to create a killing group " Fire" Alec whispered with a smirk but they all heard him after all they were all mages and had great hearing, Alec was actually talking to them They wasted no time releasing there new salvo of spears in passion as they were wondering how many they would kill before the goblins came close Arthur, Brandon, Knight and Agnes felt if this continued Alec might just break the goblins confidence before they even reached them Chapter 57 Genius In Tactis Always Have A Black Heart (Part 1) 57 Genius In Tactis Always Have A ck Heart (Part 1) The earth spears flew into the pack of Goblins who were still running over, taking another waves of lives about another sixty plus Goblins was killed While everybody else was rejoicing at the way it was easy to kill the Goblins, Alec was frowning at the slow development, he wished they would upgrade there skills fast like his golems does But he just realised that even if the system was assisting he should not have that much of an on humans or try topare them to his golem''s who were connected to him directly, at least they were still improving just by using the Earth spear spell constantly Even if they could not detect the little changes " if this goes on then we would still be override by a huge mount of Goblin foot soldiers, and I can''t let that happen" Alec said to himself He looked at the remaining one hundred and thirty mages from his ns that was still remaining he used his inspect skills to pick twenty out " I want the twenty of your to direct your mana to the ground and use your earth shaking spell" Alec said while pointing at the Goblinsing " you don''t have to do anything else I just want you to keep on using your mana to distort the ground making there journey much stressful and dyed by much time" Alec esined The mages quickly got to work, while most people from the old generation that were still among the Tier 1felt that was not nessecary as they did not believe the earth shaking spell would be able to affect the grounds that much after all It was nothing but an ordinary spell skill which most of them Don''t even use, only the higher tier mages are able to manipte the flow of the skills making there speed better when they are escaping and that was because they had better control over there earth elements But right here Alec was clearly using the spell as a means of attack and dy, which they felt was futile, but what happened after left there Jaws hanging as they could not believe what there eyes was seeing in front of them at the moment, the use of the earth shaking spell was producing more than perfect effects The ground where the Goblins where running in seems to have experience a small earthquake as they were not able to stand stable they were even some unlucky unssified Goblins who missed there foot and fell And the quaking ground crushed there skulls, the goblins were in tip toe they felt like they were facing one of the demon races from the second dimension as they could not fathom how an ordinary human Woulde up with such cruel methods, they felt he was just a human in disguise, they really wanted to cry but even there tears seems to have betrayed them and won''te out because of the intense fear they were experiencing at the moment Normally an ordinary earth shaking spell won''t have this type of effects but with over twenty mages casting the same spell at once in the same direction the spell of all twenty of them seems to merge together and create something much more dreadful, a mini earth quake Even some of them regretted changing there targets, they felt should have just sticked to the timid sneak attacking humans they were pursing at least those ones didn''t have this type of evil means But in here they all felt they could die on the next spear fall, the threat of death has made them even roar less louder as they did not dare to anger Alec too much Alec saw that there speed had decrease and he nodded his head " Fire!!!" he order for another firing of the spear and the earth spears flew through the air Beforending in the mist of the zombies who were still running forward to them, the lights in the eyes of the Goblins was not as intense as at the start again they were looking like they were about to copse But they could not retreat now as they knew this wicked human in front of them would just take advantage of the situation more and more, after all they already proved him already so they decided to at least kill him with thererge numbers even if the casualties on there side was much "go assassinate those that are fatally wounded by the earth spear make sure not to attack those who still have energy left in the tank, and you have only 3secs I don''t care who you are about to kill after then if you stay more than 3 seconds be ready to be a target for the earth spear squad too " Alec said while looking at Knight Who just nodded his head and dissappeared as he sinked into the shadow on the floor which quickly transported to the shadow of the goblins who were already close n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om " men that shadow element is so good, if only I had it, and with addition to my handsome face, all the girls would run after me and I would just sink into my shadows and dissappear what a scene" Arthur said while day dreaming Knight quickly appeared among the flocks of Goblins, he quickly swiped his two daggers as he made sure to sh the neck of multiple injured goblins ending there lifes in the process before sinking back into the shadows as there was some goblins nearby who Was starting to chase him as they tried to pour out there frustration on him, but his shadow travel was faster with his cloak on and he was able to make it back to the camp before two seconds as he killed about 7 injured Goblins in the process " you couldn''t even reach 10 killing even with such cool element" Arthur asked but knight just ignored him as he was trying to catch his breath as it was not easy to stay too long in the shadow travel as it consumes stamina And Knight has just made two long distance shadow travel, and if it was not because of his cloak he might not even be able to pull it off " cut it out now, hey Brandon I need you to drop some blocks on those Goblins or anything you can do am tired of this, there speed is not slow enough for me, I feel we should let them suffer more before they get close to us like this" Alec scolded Arthur before nodding to Brandon and a n of his to Brandon Brandon nodded back to show that he understands what Alec was asking of him, meanwhile Arthur just still kept in looking at Alec weirdly " hey Bro, sincerely when are you nning on wearing that armour of yours?, you gat to know that they are almost here already" Arthur asked " Well we will see, as for now I don''t see anything that requires me wearing my armour" Alec said with a bored look on his face Brandon did some hand signs before mming both of his hands on the ground And just like that a big stone wall rose from the ground and blocked the goblins " drop that on them before the climb up or go around it" Alec said and every body who was close by felt there body shivered when they heard Alec''s order As they pictured being pressed into a meatpaste, there fear towards Alec started increasing as even if his face seems cool he was so cruel and nonchnt about all the orders he was giving Brandon nodded his head without even questioning, he dropped the earth wall making them fall backwards and mming most of the goblins who were about to climb the wall and those still waiting, they were mmed into a messy meat paste The goblins stopped for a moment as they were shocked at the way things developed but a voice woke them up from there slumber A voice they now fear, " Fire" Alec order, and the guys who already had there earth spear ready released them into the crowd killing another wave of goblins " hmmm we have brought down there numbers there are only about five hundred goblins left" Agnes said " now we are even, hey Brandon it''s your turn to shine '' charge!!!! " Alec said to Brandon, and he charged with Titan, Legion and Oni following behind him as they led the charge with about 50 mages that were good inbat they were running to meet up with the dazed goblins The city guards looked over with smile on there faces, as after Alec started his move he had remove some pressure of them and they could now defend more steadily risa Darkbliss was suprised at all she was seeing, she and her family mages has only being able to y about 50 Goblins at the border of death while assisting the city guards after several minutes of assassination attempts at the goblins with there shadow magic But Alec has been able to kill over 500 Goblins without even moving from on top his horse or swinging any weapon, all he did was give orders and he had massacre about 500 Goblins in few minutes, without even losing any mage or stressing them, the difference between them was so clear for all to see Chapter 58 Genius In Tactis Always Have A Black Heart (Part 2) 58 Genius In Tactis Always Have A ck Heart (Part 2) The Goblins were scared at first after all most of there team mates died so easily and mysteriously and they had not even met with the enemy yet and they had lost half of there numbers It made them shiver in fear of the unknown as they did not know who was going to die next, there cowardly instinct were already kicking in and they were already thinking of running away from this battlefield as they wished to joined with the others Who seems to be fighting reasonable battles, but the moment they saw the amount of mages that was running towards them they turned furious again and one goblin in the front said somenguage that Alec couldn''t still understand so he looked at Agnes " he said we are looking down on them, and he told his Goblins brothers to attack the 50 magesing with him and wipe out there shame before they retreat from here" Agnes said as she could already tell what he wanted the moment he looked at her " is that why that idiot had to speak anothernguage, what a pussy, I will see how he will retreat and that''s if he ever gets over Brandon, Titan and Legion they will tear them apart " Alec said as he smirk to himself, he knew just what he was doing and those he sent were enough to finish of the five hundred Goblins on there own if given enough time n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om He only sent the extra 50 mages with them to assist them in killing the Goblins faster, The goblins finally found there lost courage to attack after all the humiliation they went through, so they raised there axes and ck bats high as they shreeeeched and ran towards the 50 plus magesing towards them Everyone was tensed some where even wondering what was ying out in Alec''s head for him to send about 50 mages against five hundred Goblins, as they felt it looked like suicide, But from all what Alec did since the start of the fight, it has urred to them that he never did nothing that won''t be of benefits to him, he always made his move when he was most confident in them. The Darkbliss Families attention were on the 50 mages as they wanted to see just what suprised Alec had waiting for them, and it came quickly, just as the Goblins and the 50 plus mages were just 20 meter from each other Brandon casted a spell, they Could not hear what he was casting but they all felt all the earth elements in the air gathering at his fist < Multi spell - Ground Break + Earth Spears> Brandon swiped his fist that was coated with earth elements towards the goblins and everyone eyes almost popped out from there sockets as they saw Brandonbine two spells together Alec knew he could do this, though it requires one to reach the mid mage stage before they couldbine spells but Brandon was able to do it with a little training with Alec and his peak affinity helped. While other earth shake skill disturbed small areas and was not very effective, Brandon''s own was different as it felt as if a real earth quake was about to begin and that was not all as earth spears starteding out from the ground and was piercing the goblins from down below Most of them were pierced from there legs up, some were so unfortunate that they were pierce straight at there head as the ground was not stable, the cry of agony spread again among the three Goblins as they were now experiencing being pierced from below After witnessing it from the sky they felt the sky own was better, at least it felt so to most of them who saw therepanion die like that, they felt it was better when the spear fell and pierced there head straight and they died immediately with less pains, but now even if the spear didn''t take there life it made them incapable of fighting and with lost of pains Which was the worst thing the Goblins warrior could wish for, but they seems to forget that they were still in the battle field but the likes of Titan didn''t as he crashed into the Goblin line like a bulldozer All it took was just one swing of his mace to send over 10 Goblins flying, his mace was already acquiring blood again, his stone armour was filled with the blood that wasn''t his, not that he has any, he still didn''t stop and kept on charging fowarad and each swing of his mace sent Goblins flying away His disy of immense power let alot of people who were watching shocked as they were not expecting to see Alec golems looking so strong, which was quite a suprise for them, but that was not all as the two other golem''s at the side were not any worse than Titan Everyone watching it felt they were watching some type of spearman master disy his skill 15:44 Legion on the other hand was just waltzing through the battlefield in style as every where he dance passed they were always Goblins dieing in silence, he might not have the type of war presence Titan had but none of the Goblins could force him to show his true power as all it had to do was just flick the spear left and right And his spearhead would just find it''s way into the skull of one goblin before moving to other, the way he wield the spear was really skillful as anyone could tell he was really a spear expert despite being a golem He used the spear like a flexible whip that it made them wonder if his spear was really made out of earth element and no one could seem to escape his reach as all he had to do was just flick the sear to the intended direction and it ended up killing someone, Legion was practically making bodies fall silently on the battle field, while he was still able to keep the 3 meter of him free of Goblins as he always do like a small domain of his. And unlike his colleague(Titan) part where there was alot of blood, his side show ack of blood as not even the spearhead had blood stain on them as he always flicked the blood away. Everyone watching it felt they were watching some type of spearman master disy his skill Mean while there was another golem who was gathering alot of attention and that was Oni, it was his first battle, and it made sure to express itself with a bloodbath as it has been restricting his strength because of Alec, but it didn''t need to do that today as it was a full blown war It showcase his talent with the des as his six hands never stopped dicing, or cutting or shing, his de skill was on another level, it was also one of the reason Alec allowed it out as wth its six hand it hand been able to ge three times the result of the other golem''s get when training there weapon skills and it killed fasted It''s de skill and equipment from evolution were clearly enough for it to changllenge a (peak) Ttier 1 creature or mage, it was like a Demon Even when the Goblin tried to ambush him from the back they found themselves getting killed before they even came close as it was as if he had eyes in the back of his head making him free just one pair of his many arms to counter attack back risa could only watch the scene that was ying in front of her at the moment as she could not evenprehend why Alec would have about three strong golem''s of this category But even Brandon was not out done as he kept on using the earth spear skill and was killing alot of people at least every second, he was able to create 5 earth spear per second and could even control it perfectly to the target he wanted He believed that if he tried contesting with the golems in strength then he would lost woefully. Chapter 59 Giving Them Creeps 59 Giving Them Creeps He had always trained with them so he was aware of there real powers, and contending with them in physical strength was defly not really a wise decision, Alec did tell him to use his strongest power and he knew what Alec wanted as Alec said hs earth element was his greatest gift, Telling him he was at his strongest when he was being a magician or a magic swordsman as Alec always calls it, so he has been improving his skills based on Alec words and that was what led to this level of battle awareness and mastery of his earth elements spells Though his peak Affinity did help, with learning them faster but there is no way Alec would be telling him that, as he still loved the look he received any time they improved due to his small words of advice, telling Brandon he had an abnormal Affinity that made his earth elements improve fast would reduce his praises as he would think of himself as genius Brandon was still killing about 5 goblins every1 seconds as he didn''t even stop as shooting his spells, and after about 10 seconds he was able to kill over a hundred Goblins himself, which was quite impressive, and that as when Alec remembered that Brandon was also bless with less consumption when he casted earth elements spells And also have a higher recovery of mana than most of the mages his level due to his Affinity The goblins looked around them and noticed most of there partners were already dead which came as a shock to them, even the 50 mages who came along with them did not really feel they did much as the only thing they did was just clean of after the 4 big bosses who lead the charge, it was so simple for them that they felt they were in some type of illusion " when did killing second dimension creatures be simple" one of the soldiers asked " since when Alec took over we are really lucky he is leading this time, so jst focus" another replied him The goblins who were not even up to a hundred anymore finally decide to run away from the battlefield as there fear got the best of them. And they turned there backs and ran faster than they came while scrreehing " no one told us we came to face devils.," " I want to go home" " mummy!!!, where is my mommy?" Different sounds like his was going round the hundred Goblins, as the goblins cursed in there nativenguage , they could not take the massacre again and for the first time they were regretting why they did not have extra legs like some race in the second dimension so they could run faster. While they where running back they saw a group of mages blocking there paths in the front and the expression on there faces changed, they did nt realise when the one hundred and fifty mages came to there behind, they were too engross with there dreadful battle to realise Alec setting another trap for them like he knew they would run at thest moments of the fight " Checkmate" Alec said as he finally yed his final piece of the trap he had prepared as a hundred and fifty mages from thenzt family casted the wind de spell skill And the air around the space started to crack because of all wind des " release" Alec ordered and thenzt family he secretly order to block the retreat of the Goblins finally realesed the wind des at the Goblins who were still looking at them in fear They couldn''t fathom why they had been targeted from the start to the end as they always felt they were just a pawn in someone''s game but now it became clear to the that even with a 2000 soldiers from the goblin n they won''t be able to beat the devil behind all of this As he seems to have prepared for them no matter which move they made, the wind de finally reached them and they were not able to survive it as there body was separated from into different paths as te wind des cut tem without no resistance If they were still at full power they might have been able to dodge or still block it, but Alec made sure to wear them out before pulling thenzt family card And the bodies of Goblins dropping to the ground could be heard as Alec was able to y a thousand Goblins without any death, it was quite a big morale to the city guards who were still fighting with the Goblins and restraining them After seeing his hand work Alec nodded his head in satisfaction as he was finally pleased with the way the battle turned out ***** While the battle was going on at the ground level, it was being watched by the Tier 6 mages and the Tier 6 goblins in the skies, the two goblins behind the Hob Goblin could be seen gritting there teeth in anger As there loses in the Tier 1 battle was beyond there calctions as they felt they should have had an advantage there, infact they hoped the Tier 1 battle would have been what they would have been able to win first So they could assist the Tier 2 Goblins with there high numbers and win the battle fast, but there ns were just spoiled, as the Tier 1 goblins they saw as cannon fodders to lead them into an advantage position in this war were just cleared by someone and most of there soldiers were still being held by the city guards meaning the battle would still go on for a prolong time as no one had a big advantage and it made them mad that Alec was able to boost the morale of the humans with his little actions of swift victory But there was nothing they could do to Alec after all they had a blood curse together not to interfer in this fight as breaking that oath would make it possible for the Tier 7 mages of the city to attack them back without any bacsh The Hob Goblin had a suprised look on his face as he scanned the battlefield," I can''t believe that you have a talent like that in the Tier 1 battle field " The Hob Goblin said while looking at Draco Who was standing close to the city guardian who was a Tier 6 mage like him also, it was easy for the goblins to see that the both of them were rted after all the clothes they both wore had the same family emblem Giving them out, that they came from the same n, Draco had a smug smile on his face as he replied back " As long as that twit is there you can forget ever winning the Tier 1 battle as he is invincible under the Tier 1 mage realm" Draco bragged shamelessly even if he didn''t know Alec''s realbat power he was at least aware that his golem had once killed a (peak) Tier 1 zombieaas that was a new he was told Which was enough to show his power, the Goblins all look at Draco in shock as they now felt the battle just got tough, and even the Tier 3 and Tier 2 battles were still in stalement as no winner could be picked in between them anytime soon, " that boy of your clearly had a very dark heart" the Hob Goblin said " What do you mean by that?" Draco asked in confusion, " Simple because those that are verse in the arts of Tactis are always those that there hearts are filled with great darkness and evil, don''t tell me you don''t see his expression?" the Hob Goblins said " and am still not understanding you" Draco said and even the other Tier 6 and the city guardian could not help listening in on there conversation " he does not feel remorse at all, infact if you ask me I would say he was enjoying the moment my ns men were killed on his orders, he is some type of some maniac who loves carnage" " Don''t get me wrong, if he was born in the second dimension he would be worship as a genius but does your human race feelfortable keeping a ughterer like that, I pity those who shall cross his path in the future as he shall show no mercy, and I can tell this just looking at his expression " the Hob Goblin said with a shrugged shoulders " Well that''s my ns decision to make and not yours " Draco answered not even bothering to answer, he knew perfectly well even he did worst at least Alec directed his killing intents towards the second dimensions creatures But him on the other hand went around killing or crippling the genius of the rival families thatpeted with the Gordons family at his younger age He definitely showed no mercy back then and won''t turn soft now, just that watching Alec now really made him realise how he had been, while he had to do the dirty work himself back then, Alec on the other hand called the shots in peace and he had those around him finish the work The city guardian and the other Tier 6 mage who came to assist both looked at Alec and felt something different from what Draco was feeling It was fear of another genius more dangerous than Draco, they didn''t evenpare Draco to him, because those who schemes in the dark was far dangerous and Alec looked like the type who would not hesitate doing anything to win and to them Draco was just a brute who fought without the consequences, but Alec was different n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om And they made it a must to warn there younger generation not to cross him as they did not want the story of Draco happening again, as Alec''s potential was greater than Draco and defly gave them the eerily vibes that made them believe he would be dangerous than even Draco. Chapter 60 Temporary Alliance 60 Temporary Alliance Brandon and the golems led the fifty mages and the one hundred and fifty mages of thenzt family back to line after eliminating all the one thousand goblins who decided to attack them, it was quite a suprise for everyone when Alec finished the fight against One thousand Goblins that fast and without losing any one, it was what they would call a clean and swift victory Over at the city guards position Steven finally recovered from his dazed state after watching Alec justmand his army to destroy another army that fast with even lesser number than his opponents " hey don''t let the Gordons and the Lanzt family take all the limelight after all we are the protagonist of this battle, that defends the city gates as it''s our sworn duty, its the scared duty of all the city guards" " the Gordons family are here to help as that also a side obligation of there''s so don''t ever let them win it all PUSH!!!! " Steven gave a speech which boosted the morale of army that even the injured soldiers in the middle of the square formation got up from the middle that was meant to help there injured and fatigue soldiers recover and helped in pushing The goblins back as they kept on piercing with there spears, some soldiers even started throwing thence they were saving for the ending of the battle or emergency circumstances at the Goblins The goblins were suprised by the chaos that the city guard was causing they were frustrated that they lost a thousand soldiers already they were already on therest legs by fighting seven thousands Goblins warriors against the city guards five thousand soldiers already and were nning to send another thousand to join the seven thousand Goblins to put more pressure on the defend lines of the city guards but the new drama that Alec just yed for them was enough for them to halt there actions as they acknowledge that they had other enemies that were worth keeping tabs on They were hoping to chip the soldiers of the city guards little by little, while sending reinforcements from to fill the gaps of whatever goblins the city guards might kill, but now there was already another threat they could not leave unattended to as there presence There alone gave them chills, and the determination to exterminate them, and then a Goblin who looked more bulky and muscr came out from the Tier 1 Goblins camp from the other side, it look quite big than the rest of Tier 1 Goblins there and said some words in goblinnguage that Alec was not able to understand so he turned to Agnes " he just asked about three thousand goblins to get ready to take us down, as he considers us a treat to his ns, so any minute from now about three thousand Goblins wold being after our necks " Agnes replied " ohhh this Goblin seems to be the leader I wonder if I kill him, it would be easier to hunt out all the remaining Goblins left" Alec said as a light glimmer shed in his eyes, the rest of close to him shivered at his words, his thoughts were dangerous to them The Darkbliss family returned to the hills to rest after all they have ughtered like five hundred Goblins after toiling and fighting all around the battlefield with there assassination skills So they came back to catch there breath, risa looked at Alec who was indirectly responsible for a thousand death but he was snot even panting or out of breathe. but she realised that he was not even looking at her, as he looked so focused on the battle field with his hand still supporting his Jaws as he sat on his horse while using his free hands to caress the horse " yo were great out there" risa said towards Brandon " ohh thanks, it was all Alec''s idea though" Brandon said back making risa grit her teeth in anger, at first she was happy that Alec didn''t rub his tactical victory on her face after all the taunts and insults she had for him for him at the start but hearing his achievements from Brandon just seems to sting more. She rode close to the Gordons family spot " hey let''s co-operate and take care of all this Goblins faster, with your cunning Tactis and my team assassinating abilities we wold be invincible" risa said " go team y with someone else I gat alot on my te right now" Alec said while flicking his hand and sending her off, it really came as a shock to risa and she thought this was just Alec trying to get revenge but he did not even look at her once as he gave all his attention to the battle field " Alec iing, its clear those three thousand Goblins are heading for us" Arthur said " ohhh, we killed about a thousand, and the city guards killed liked eight hundred goblins while the Darkbliss family dealt with about five hundred goblins, that makes it a total of two thousand three hundred enemies we have killed so far right" Alec asked no one inmon "yea that''s true, that means they still have about eleven thousand warriors left, and they are using about seven thousand to hold the city gard in ce and chip there strength which leaves us with four thousand goblins left which is the least I can count with my eyes and they are nning to send about three thousand Goblins towards us,... " Agnes was exining before Alec cut her off "... which leaves them with only a thousand Goblin soldiers as reinforcement" Alec said to himself in deep thought " cool, hey Darkbliss girl I got a job for you that is better than both of us cooperating, am sure your family does want the battle merits right " Alec said " I don''t take orders from you" risa said while grunting " what is it?" another voice sounded shocking Alec, shocking even risa as she knew clearly who that voice belongs too, it was her sister Maria who hardly says anything anymore She just seems to take orders from the higher up and hardly talk with any of the nsmen again expect it was necessary Alec looked at Maria who still had her veil covering her face, "ohhh finally someone who is interested in hearing me out, so who is the main boss here you or her" Alec asked Maria " me!!" Maria answered and risa gritted her teeth "hmmm, I don''t believe yet" Alec said " am her elder sister so Ie first and I don''t think we have much time to chit chat here, considering those three thousand Goblins have already gathered in a formation and would being for you soon" " ohh they cane, infact I have a pleasant suprise for them, I just want you to stall the other one thousand Goblins so they don''t have a chance to disrupt my ns, I know it can be kinda hard considering your numbers but am not asking you to kill all of them I just want you to stall them until I ughter the three thousand Goblins " Alec said with a smirk n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om " OK we would do that " Maria nodded while risa gritted her teeth " you are underestimating us too much " risa said as she rode back to the Darkbliss mages spot with her sister Maria. Chapter 61 Repelling the Trump Card 61 Repelling the Trump Card " are you finally ready to take things seriously Alec?" Arthur asked " nah, not really but I am ready to make sure they can''t even escape back" Alec replied and Agnes looked at the both of them more confused as she was not aware which other trump card Alec might have that would help them win Since three thousand Goblins soldier was no small number, she can''t rte to why he looks so rxed even though they were about to face a small Legion all alone with just five hundred mages They were at a very big disadvantage and Alec didn''t seem to care and she just wished he would disclosed his ns ahead to stop the panic from spreading among the squad members Just as she was thinking she saw Bryan walking on his horse to the front " hey no offense Alec but what are the ns for our new attack, we definite need to get ready for that new wave of attack that they would send towards us and am sure you are already aware that they areing hard at us" Bryannzt said " you seems to be the most cunning and wisest from your family but it doesn''t change your nature, you guys are naturally scared when things don''t go your way, I just want you to know whatever happens i have no intentions of sending you or your family to the front against this wave, I only want your guys to stay behind and support us, can you do that for me? "Alec said while staring at Bryan Eye balls to Eye balls, " Men, it''s hard trying to believe you but I guess this is what the alliance was supposed to mean, standing by each other even in times of difficulties " Bryan said The Lanzt family were in daze at Bryan''s words but they realised they prefer being in an alliance with the Gordons family than other families, after all they knew there powers best and they have also witness how they would also try there best to rescue a friend And the fact they were not used as cannon fodders for the Gordons family just shows just how much better they were from other ns and if there leader Bryan decided the Gordons family was the best to follow then the would follow without no questions even if they felt they were at disadvantage with only 500 hundred mages Agnes was perplex at how Alec has Been able to keep the squad without a riot happening or anyone bing scared about the fact that they are about to face about three thousand Goblins soldiers, they just seems to have a type of blind trust She also trusted him but she felt it''s because she felt it was because she was aware of his powers and she knew his golems were not really giving there all but she could not ce her hands on the trust the others were giving him after all they don''t know him that well If only she knew Alec had amander title that affect a veryrge range of people who are under him then she would have realised even she was under his blind trusts effects just that her main trust for him was above the basic trust his system provided so was not quite obvious to her **** After about thirty minutes of waiting, there was finally movement among the Goblins as about 3000 thousands Goblins started moving, even at the city guards side were the battle has be a stall in progress stopped fighting and watched, it was like they all agreed to a cease fire as they were more interested to watch what was going to happen " hey Alec the leader Goblin seems to be among the Goblinsing" Agne said " let hime, what did he expect that we are one type of weakling he could smash with big amount of numbers" Arthur snorted " Nah, am only sure he came along since he is trying to get some battle merits, he must have felt killing Alec with the number of soldiers by his side would be easy considering we just went through a very tough battle now" " as you must have realised now Alec is a target of the Goblin race and anyone who could defeat him would be immersely rewarded and am sure there is no way that (peak) Tier 1 Goblin would allow that to go to the junior Goblins under him " Agnes exined " Well he cane, I seriously can''t wait to see there faces when they lose woefully " " Gordons spear team, start forming your earth spear " Alec said and the seventy mages quickly got to work and formed there earth spears n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om " Fire!!!" Alec ordered and they let the Earth spear fly free to the sky like they were throwing javelin, the seventy earth spear flew faster with greater speed than the previous times, it was quite surprising for the mages because they were just realising that there skill was increasing < up shield Formation > The (peak) Tier 1 Goblin who was leading said and all the goblins raised a round shield each that the ced above there head, and when the spearsnded down this time they were Able to block the strike Some unfortunate Goblins still had there shoulders and feets pierced but they seed in blocking the first wave of attack from the Gordons family with no deaths, which brought smiles to there faces as it was an improvement to them " March!!!!!!" the (Peak) Tier 1 goblin leader said as they continue there march forward towards Alec and his men who were still on the hill The mages who shot the spear were shocked at how easily the spell they have grown to be fond and proud of was easily beaten Meanwhile at the Darkbliss area, risa was gloating at the new set of misfortune that has befell Alec as she wanted him to lose woefully " those seems to be the an elite squad among the Tier 1 Goblins" Agnes said after she finished observing the Goblins walking towards them " this is going to be hard" Bryan said as he realised the type of Goblins that came after them " hard, spare me that those bastard have the guts to show up before me acting cool when they are trying to kill me for battle merits, I will make them wish they were dead when am through with them since now am mad, AGAIN!!!" Alec sneered as he order for another set of earth spear to be made He saw what most people didn''t, while they were seeing elites he only saw bunch of experience points trying to y hard to get and he was not ready to let any of them escape, while there hands were numb and shaking from stopping a spell like the Earth Spears So what if one earth spear didn''t do the job he was ready to send it again, and again and again till his seventy mages ran dry of mana Every one was looking at him perplex as they could not rte to why he would want to still use an attack that didn''t yield any result the first time Meanwhile the (peak) Tier 1 goblin leading was trying his best to increase the Goblins marching speed as he realised that those earth spear spell Is a lot harder to defend than he thought , his only hope was that the demon across would give up hope on the spear and move to something else, but he soon heard the words again and he felt all his body go cold "FIRE!!!!!" Alec ordered and the seventy mages still released there spears, even if they didn''t feel it was worth it they still didn''t dare disrespect Alec orders. Chapter 62 Counter Attack Chapter 62 Counter Attack < up shield formation > The leading Goblin said as all the goblins made sure to put more strength in there hands as they held on to there shield above there head as if it was there only life line right now While they shouted as the walked forward one step at a time so as not to give up gap in the shield formation they were maintaining But the new shield formation could not bepared to the one that they did the other time after all there hands were already numb from receiving such heavy blow already Now receiving it again just a few seconds after there hands just received the first shock came as a torment to them "arrrgggh" cries of agony was heard as about twenty goblins were not able to hold on and were stuck straight to death while some were injured Alec was suprised that the mages were able to target the first ce they targeted before, after all if they targeted another spot that have not faced the earth spear before they would have still being able to hold on one round of the spear attacks He looked at them and realised that the one who was level 3 before just leveled up to level 4 in his earth spear spell skill, while about ten have promoted to level 3 Which just seems to add more fire power to there already incredible threat, Alec smiled when he saw this improvement now he really didn''t care how many the spear killed as he wanted the to all use ethe Goblins as pratice targets to build all there skills to level 5, them let them harvest the lifes of Goblins like knifes cutting through butter when they all reach a very high level, Alec giggle evily inside of him when he just thought of the idea " I am a genius" he thought to himself " Again!" " Fire!!" Alec orders again and he noticed the level 4 guy was able to send about 3 earth spears now and he was happy, he did remember that Brandon was able to send about 5 when he was level 4 in the same spell But there was no way he wouldpare them as it was clear Brandon would finish 10 of them in a direct fight, and that was just his basic talent. The goblins were about two hundred kil¨®meters from them and would be able to get close soon but still yet about forty Goblins was killed this time and it was clear they were used to it Alec looked towards Brandon and asked " hey bro do you think you can affect the ground with an earth shake spell that far distance" " let me try!" Brandon said as he stretched his two hands forward and closed his eyes and tried his best to concentrate And after about ten seconds result happened after the goblins breached the one hundred and fifty kilometer when they saw no more attacks wereing there way But the moment they reached the one hundred and fifty meter they made it easier for Brandon to affect the ground < Earth shake > The ground under the goblins became unstable as alot of of stones parted and caved making there standing unstable " Fire!!!" Alec said and the seventy mages who had spears waiting released it, send them flying into the flocks of the goblins who were still unstable, more than sixty goblins died from the attack While some were injured it was like a repeat of what happen was about to happen again with the Gordons family kiting the Goblins from a distance " sister do you think they can still win with the same tastic" risa asked her sister " No, the goblins this time are triple the size and triple the strength and if Alec is wise, I am sure he already another n for them as onlt this kiting techniques won''t help the out" Maria answer not looking bother at all "Arrows!!!" the leading goblins shouted the moment he saw they were not making any progress, and a few goblins at the back set arrows on their bow and shoot, Alec brows was raised up as his expression show he was not expecting this type of sneak attack the Goblins brought in as they were trying to copy his Earth Spears tactics but they were using arrows to recreate them instead Alec just smirked when he saw there attempts at attacking him, "hey am leaving this to you Agnes" Alec said as he knew Agnes had reach level 5 in earth Wall, and from his experience every spell had a a very great change at level 5, so he was quite confident she could protect them at least She shook her head at Alec''s nonchnt attitude and flicked her wand, and instantly without even casting any spell or making hand signs or even saying a word A very big block of earth rose from the ground and covered them, the arrows was only able to leave small scratch marks on the wall before falling down to the floor Every one where shocked at the range and power of her spell it was clear she was a very powerful mage also, which came as a shock to all of them since Alec had not used her since which just made them think what more was he hiding " run there and break the walls they are already scared of us...." the leading goblin said as he was not ¨ªnterested in leading the charge again, the powers the Gordons family have showed had shocked him to his core and he was not ready to die anytime soon So he wanted to use the numbers to reduce there numbers first as he stood behind with some few Goblins while about two thousand and seven hundred Goblins started running towards the earth Wall the Gordons family hide behind with thenzt family. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Just when the he was beginning to rx, he felt something rising from the shadows of his horse He quickly unsheathed his sword as he had seen one of the Gordons family used the darkness to fight just like the other family who did assassinations did but he did know the mage was no match for him so he swung his sword straight for the shadow that was still rising But just before the sword could cut the shadow a big mace came out of the shadow striking back and the moment his sword shed with the mace he felt a rebounding forceing into his body from the hand he was using to hold the sword And him and his horse was pushed back as he let go of his sword and the culprit finally revealed himself in all glory the red eyes of Titan was shining ever so brightly with Knight touching his as he panted seriously trying to catch his breath after using the cloaks power to force a transfer teleportation with another person The Goblin finally realise who his opponent was, he was defly not expecting to be pushed back like that but seeing the person responsible he mentally prepared himself to have a hard fight " let''s not do that again" knight said to Titan even if he knew he was not going to get any replies back after all Titan does not still talk as it was not the same rank as the other golems that came after him The leading Goblins was shocked because he realised he just lost in a contest of strength against a golem and there was no way he would forget that golem who still had dried blood of goblins on his mace While he was scheming to draw there stamina before swooping down for a kill he was not expecting the other side too to mount an assassination on him. " kill arrrgh" he screamed as he hit the demonic horse under him to run faster while the goblins close to Titan also attacked him And he just swund his mace sideways generating alot of wind that blew the weapons direct at him away, it was like he performed a simple wind spell making knight open his moth wide at what he was witnessing " arrgh" the leading Goblin shouted as the other goblins was pushed back but he finally had a chance to swung his sword again but before his sword could reach Titan he saw the golem raising a big shield from his back and parrying his attack which suprised him As that was the first time seeing the golem used the shield so it came as a suprise as he felt it was an all attacking golem After parrying the sword strike Titan swung his spiky mace straight for the goblins head, the goblin eyes tighten as his mouth twitched he was still unstable and was not able to swing his sword back to parry the attack so he could only roll of the horse Hoping that he would be able to buy some time before the other goblinse back and they attack together since this goblin was a monster and there is no way he could fight it alone except he had a suicide wish And the moment hended he felt fresh blood spread all over his face as he tried his best to look as he used his free hand to clean his face only to see the golem''s mace deep inside his demonic horse Mount''s head There was no way it was surviving that strike as its brain matters was all over the ce the Goblin felt his back went cold as he realised that strike was meant for him Titan removed his mace and the body of the horse fell with a loud THUD! sound, Titan directed his eerily red eyes towards the goblins and he shivered in fear for the first time, as he thought He had really stretched his hand where he shouldn''t have as he could feel the intense killing intent that the golem was sending towards him in waves stopping him from Trying to run as he was aware that the golem won''t let him go that easily as it was following his master wishes in full blow. Chapter 63 Wiped out (Part 1) Chapter 63 Wiped out (Part 1) The Goblin leader quickly stood on his feet and dashed at his fallen sword, the moment he held on to his second sword he finally took a stance as he pointed his two sword toward Titan with a two sword pose " you crazy monster, am going to dice you to pieces, brothers let''s attack together, he is just one golem there is no way we won''t be able to beat him if we gather our strengths together" the leading (Peak) Tier 1 Goblins said The rest of the Goblins quickly gathered around Titan as they formed a kind of semi circle formation against him they were determined to destroy him, Knight was already spreading his shadow element, as he felt the moment things got out of hand he would quickly teleport them back as there was no way he was Going to allow anything happen to Titan after all he is one of the few people who knew that Titan was Alec''s first and most trusted golem as he was made with the intention of being his shield And that was why he had a big shield at his back all the time in hope to protect his master all the time, but as Alec grew stronger his need for his trusty shield Reduced as he wanted more of a killing golem and Titan became just that as it has fought every battle of Alec right from the number 1 battle at the city gates, Titan has always grew with the wants of Alec, it was what knight thought to be Alec main golem While they were defending against zombies, so knight was actually aware of Titan''s value to Alec, and there was no way that Titan could be reced and there was no way he would be letting him die, Alec would bring down hell on him if that ever happened, just as his shadow element was about to cover Titan Titan turned towards him and looked towards him, Knight shivered, even if Titan said nothing he could totally understand what it was trying to tell him Knight quickly removed his shadow elements from the body of Titan and Titan diverted his gaze back to the Goblins Knight gulped as he was not sure what would have happened if he insisted on teleporting them back with the shadow he had seen alot of golems in the n, after all alot of them had one Especially those who don''t have much talent for cultivating always take the golem path, but he had not really seen any golem that was as intelligent and as dangerous as the set of golems that Alec had made and now he was torn in which choice he should make but at the moment he was more afraid of Titan. After waiting and realising that the goblins were not ready to make the first move, Titan decided to move against them instead as he bolted straight for one of the Goblins at the side and like that he swung his mace at the goblins at the edge And another goblins was about to sneak attack him from the back, the look on the Goblin''s face looked like that of someone who just won a jackpot But Titan just let go of his mace as it flew straight for the Goblin he was swinging for in the first ce, the mace mmed straight at the goblins ribs and the sounds of ribs breaking could be heard As the goblins cried out in pains and it flew out of the little formation and Titan quickly turned back very quickly and dashed at the Goblin that was trying to sneak attack him with his two hands holding his shield at his front The eyes of the Goblin who was still leaping in the air with a rusted dagger in his hand changed as he could not dodge in the air all he could do was cross his hands in front of his chest hoping that he would be able to reduce the pain he would receive but that was just wish full thinking As the moment Titan bashed him with the shield he was knocked unconscious straight up and fell to the floor and Titan used his shield to smashed his neck instantly Dislocating his head from his shoulders , Knight shivered again when he saw this scene he finally knew why Titan had that look when he wanted to take him away after all he never saw them as a threat Even with that many Goblins he was able to kill two in an instant with no scratches, the rest goblins who were rushing over froze in there steps as the were shocked at the brutality that the golem showed He was more of a second dimension creature than them, he raised his head looking across all of them with his eerily red eyes shining very bright As if saying "who is next? " " Argggh let''s all avenge our brother or this monster would still kill more of our kind" the leading Goblin finally said as he rallied all the Goblin as he wanted them to charge at him together and not one by one again, the level of strength Titan has showed has scared him senseless and there was no way he would ever try taking on Titan on his own again And the corner of Titan mouth raised up in a smile, Knight could swear that he saw that correctly, the golem was enjoying himself The Darkbliss family : "..." The City Guards : "...." The goblins watching : * ....* They were all shocked at the way things have turned out, no one expected the battle would turned out like this when the three thousand goblins set out to eliminate the Gordons family mages, but only one golem was giving the leading goblins kinda of a big problems nk!, nk!!, nk!!!... The two thousand plus goblins finally reached therge stone wall that was keeping them away from the Gordons and thenzt family mages and started hacking at it trying to bring it down " why do I feel like this goblins are about to be wiped out more pitifully than the first set" risa asked no one in particr " that''s because all of Alec''s move so far seems so calcted, and he always seems to be plotting something more crazy when we think he is out if cards so now I think we kinda have a blind belief that he would perform one of his crazy feats again" Maria said " still yet fighting against two thousand troops would make him lost some mage there is no way he would being out of this one without a few bruises, I think he might lose about a hundred mages what do you think Maria?" risa questioned back but Maria did not reply again As all her attention was directed towards the earth wall **** " It seems this goblins really underestimated me, Bryan can your guys deliver? " Alec asked " I really think this is dangerous as we won''t be able to control the spell no more, you know it would enter the range of a mid tier spell if we do what you want us to do no matter how we try I feel its going to enter that range " Bryan said back n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om " who said you have to control it or make it stop at the low mage Tier, all you have to do is release it on the goblins, am sure they are alot of goblins out there hacking at the earth Wall all we just need is a spell that would restrain most of them, so we can kill almost all of them in one shot " Alec said " Well I can do that! " Agnes said as she put her wand inside her cloak and when she brought it out back it has transformed into a long and dainty staff looking quite ancient. Chapter 64 Wiped Out ( Part 2 ) 64 Wiped Out ( Part 2 ) Agnes tapped her staff on the ground and the sturdy earth wall she has erected in the first ce started crumbling and falling backward, and it kind off caught the goblins who were still hacking off guards As the big stones fell on them crushing those in the front to an early death and dust filled the whole area making it hard for anyone to see through the cloud of dust No one knew the condition of the Gordons andnzt family mages yet they just knew that what ever was going toe next might be suicidal cause there was still about two thousand goblins waiting for the dust to clear And kill, they were hesitating on whether to rush in or just wait for the smoke to gopletely as there was no orders from there top bosses as Titan kept them busy as he had already killed over twenty of them now, which was quite shocking but the fight again two thousand Goblins was still the main event, but it was still a mystery that Titan could hold them of Since he was just one golem, Knight was just shocked at the extrem strength Titan was disying at the moment, and he seems to be getting stronger with each kill he had While the goblins were still waiting for the clouds to clear off, it kind of gave thenzt family the chance to finish casting the spell Alec tasked them with The air in the atmosphere started twisting and seems to all be going into one direction and the cloud of dust parted to give way for the wind that was attracted be the extremely strong wind elements activity in that area When everyone saw what was behind the broken earth walls they shivered in fear as the feeling of death crept up on them and all there danger senses were sending them warning signals Especially the Goblins who were in the front of it all, but the funny thing was it was not the bunch of mangled and scary look death body of the Goblins that brought them this fear but a big and long whirlwind formed tornado that was rotating at high speed And the two hundred and fifty mages around it, as they kept on inserting every inch of there mana into the spell as it became quite strong And it was clear to any one with eyes that they could not control that level of spell as it already breached the attack of a low Tier mage and was already entering the stage power of a (low) Tier 4 mage The moment Steven and Maria saw this they quickly ordered a retreat back to the hills as that was the only safe ce to them No one of them could block a Tier 4 magic spell, " Alec is crazy who would have thought of using the umted mana of two hundred and fifty Tier 1 mages to create something suicidal like this" Steven said as he finally caught up with the Darkbliss family who were close to the hill before " I don''t know what goes around his head but am sure of one thing he is not someone who is suicidal" Maria said because of her observation of Alec Now she realise why he wanted her to keep the one thousand goblins in check, though she never did but if that one thousand goblins joined in they might have been able to disrupt the casting of the spell making it fail in progress He was nning ahead of everything and that was what scared her, having an enemy like that who gave you the impression that he was always one step ahead was hard to beat except you were able to kill him with extreme power and she was not sure she could do that As no one in the entire battlefield even knew his battle power they only knew his golems were ridiculously strong Maria frowned as she thought about the matter too much, it has been long she had to worry this much about someone. " Release the wind tornado" Alec ordered as his face was grim, he was definitely not going to let the tornado blow up in his face and kill him and his guys so he had to make sure they release it towards the goblins While also giving Titan a signal toe back as the mission he gave him of stalling the upper and peak Tier 1 goblins was done more than great When thenzt family heard hismand they finally sigh in relief as they used therest bit of mana to push the wind tornado towards the Goblins But onenzt was still holding on to it, while roaring and he was using his mana and willpower to control the tornado so it does not explode yet until it got to the middle of the goblins When the goblins finally got back to there senses as they saw the tornadoing towards them the took to there hills and started running back, they were retreating in such a bad way that when a colleague of there even fell They practically step on him killing him in the process, just imagine the chaos over two thousand goblins were causing as they were running back while screaming in fear "Argggggh" Bryan roared as his family top tore and his upper body was naked with his muscles twitching as his used hisst bit of mana to push the tornado towards the goblins more faster before losing consciousness But before he could fall down Alec nodded towards Legion, who seems to dissappear in the next second and reappear beside Bryannzt the next moment catching him before he could even fall " gre...great job soldier" Legion said while holding on to him, the face of thenzt mages turned sour when they heard the golempliment there leader as a soldier but they all burst outughing as they directed there attention towards the tornado, it was there greatest spell ever and even if it was the idea of someone else the took joy watching the destruction it might cause It blew fiercely and has almost cut up with the goblins as different type of wind des where being sent out of the tornado into the crowd of Goblins reaping about five life''s in the process and it spat at least five wind de every ten seconds, tht meant every wave of wind de was killing atleast 25 five Goblins at least Goblins were dieing and they could not stop it as the tornado was gaining in on them as no matter how they ran they could not really outrun the tornado and except a Tier 4 or above Goblin attacked there was no way they would be able to stop the tornado as it had reached the (mid) Tier 4 power range as it kept on pulling Wind elements from the atmosphere to make it self stronger and bigger, even some of the goblins at the back could no longer resist the pull of the tornado as they were already levitating into the tornado " Arrrgghhh nooooooo!" " save me someone nooooooo" Those where thest shouts of some unlucky goblins that was cut in the wind and flew towards the tornado as there body was brutally shed and butcher before they even got to the middle of the tornado n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om The side of the tornado was stained with some speck of red as the blood mist was getting strong from the amount of goblins it has killed, every second tens of goblins were levitating towards the tornado. Chapter 65 The End Of Tier 1 battles? 65 The End Of Tier 1 battles? The leading Goblin of the Tier 1 area''s face was pale as he was bleeding profusely from the side of his ribs as he used his left hand to cover the wound He was applying pressure on the wound so that he won''t lose anymore blood as it was But it didn''t seem to be working, his right hand which was still holding onto one of his sword was still shaking, he looked back and saw bodies of his fellowrade sprawled on the floor Only few were still uninjured as those that were alive were seriously injured in one way or the other, he spat out blood as he looked at the culprit that was responsible for all this, the golem had made sure to put more attention on him since he was the leader The golem still stood strong at the middle with both his mace and shield painted with Goblins blood making his already domineering image look more scary He was like a God of war that just finished bathing in the blood of his enemies and when they were feeling like the golem was about to finish them off his eerily red eyes seems to change focus as it looked like he received a signal and he looked ahead before turning his attention to knight Knight noticed that he was being looked at weirdly and he seems confused but when he saw Titan pointing at his shadow he seems to realise that he was asking him to do the shadow travel now, he looked at Titan''s face only for Titan to only nod his head when he saw his expression like he can read his mind and just like Knight used his shadow to cover them, and quickly using his shadow travel spell, he was able to dissappear fast before the Goblins were able to notice But the moment the Goblins saw them going they sigh in relief as they were just holding on to a tiny hope that they might escape a disaster like Titan But thankfully it looked as if he was needed by his master so he left, the leading Goblin decided to look at the goblins he sent over and check there results after all the only reason the master of the golem would call it back was only if it was in a tight spot n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om But the moment he climbed the hill he regreted looking as he saw the Legion of goblins he had so much faith in were being killed mercilessly, and when he saw what was responsible for there death he knew for sure that there life was in grave danger and were no able to survive such disaster " Runn!!!" he hollered as he started running to the Tier 2 fighting area, it was clear that tornado won''t stop and would definitely reach the waiting assembly point of the Tier 1 Goblins And he didn''t feel confident enough to outrank it so he made sure to lead on the other goblins with him after all there was a saying that when a tiger was chasing you You don''t really need to be faster than the tiger but faster than the person behind you, so he was only using this logic But just as he gave thismand to his remainingrades the tornado seems to go out of control as it was already giving signs of exploding " oh fuck" the goblin leader said when he saw this new Improvement, he wanted to cry out, he wished he had used his brain earlier when the golem dissappear but now here he was running for his life with no idea if he was going to survive or not As every time he looked back he could see the tornado shredding people to pieces and he could already see which type of fate that awaited him if he was to be caught up by that extremely dangers tornado Bang!!!!! The tornado exploded sending out different range and sizes of wind des Out killing all off the fleeing Goblins and even sending some far ahead to kill some of the goblins that was fleeing with the leader Goblin Luckily for the leader Goblin he was fast enough to duck when he heard the explosion sound so the barrage attack of wind des missed him by a bare margin The whole human mages were suprised at the result of the attack the Gordons and thenzt family has construsted together To say they were suprised was even an understatement, " We Won!!!!!!!" Steven shouted making all the city guards scream along with him as they celebrate there fast win The Tier 1 battle field was thought to be the most dangerous, because of therge amount of Goblin soldiers that came but because of a certain somebody they were able to finish there battle very quickly " ha ha ha ha ha" Alecughed hysterically some mages were even looking at him like he was some type of demon after all he was just responsible for the death of thousand of goblins including the 5 thousand plus Goblin soldiers that were fighting with the city guards ( they were about 7 thousand but the city guards were able to kill about a thousand plus goblins with there incredible formation only losing about three hundred city guards) Were not spared when the spell exploded but all he did wasugh at his achievement. While others were quite confused at why he was acting that way Alec was rejoicing because of the system notification [ level up to lvl 7] [ level up to lvl 8] [ level up to lvl 9] .......... [ Congrattions on be a ( High ) Tier 1 mage ] ......... ....... ....... ......... [ level up to lvl 15 ] The killing of all the goblins had pushed his cultivation straight to the peak of the ( high) Tier 1 mage realm even making his cultivation more stable to the extent that he was able to control his aura after he broke through But that few seconds his aura leaked out every one turned towards his position, as they were shocked at his unexpected breakthrough including the Hob-Goblin in the air who had a frown on his face now, as the earlier carefree expression on his face disappeared " which kind of monster is that, being able to break through even in this type of environment he is in like he was not in a battlefield , he is totally carefree like nothing can send a threat toward him, hmmp" the Hob-Golin said " kekeke that is the style of the Gordons family, incredibly strong, I warned you that with him there you were not going to win, or did you forget?" Draco teased the Hob Goblin as he was feeling so much joy now and Alec breakthrough just seems to be the icing on the cake for him They remaining Tier 6 mage faked a cough at his boasting " hmmp, I would see how long you can stay so unconcerned " the Hob Goblin said to Draco while secretly sending a telepathy message to all the Tier 3 goblins and giving them a new mission and that was to kill Alec as there was no way he would allow someone as Alec Who was a evil genius in Tactics grow up to give them headache, he was determined to up root this level of geuis at least it would hurt this city and make there next invasion more easier, he felt it would be totally worth it if he was able to kill Alec after all only Alec worth was much in all the Tier 1 mages, so since he could not attack himself he made other do his dirty works, after al he believed that If he killed now he would grow to be the cause of more Goblin deaths in the future Right now he could only influence the Tier 1 battle field which didn''t really hurt the goblins that much since they had thousands of tier 1 goblins grunts but losing them in ten thousand digits still would hurt anyone, so he was highly determined to have the cause of there deaths Alec killed at all course Draco looked at the hob Goblin secretly as he saw the frown on his face dissappearing slowly and started smiling as if he was nning something sinister. Chapter 66 Shameless Tyrant 66 Shameless Tyrant Everyone stared in surprise at the middle of where the wind tornado exploded and were shocked at the damage the spell had caused, but even with the spell range there were still some goblins that were able to survive the st by bending down or by luck, as they hanged on to there life''s with serious injuries of various degrees "why don''t you try killing the rest of the Goblins that are left, your n does has the least merits and this type of job would actually be the easiest for your mages with there expertise in assassinating " Alec said to Maria He was clearly pushing the job of clearing the rest of the goblins to her and her n, and even if it seems like he was leaving the left overs for her it was actually great for them to share battle metits with another family After dropping thebat powers of the goblins to that type of level " we don''t take orders from you Alec!!!" risa shouted at Alec after he finished suggesting they took care of the goblins which made them look like they were Alec''s hired thugs, but Maria thought different as her position as the leader she had to look at the bigger picture And Alec leaving the goblins he critically injure to them just because he wanted to gain battle merits was kinda what was best for them and she won''t even have rejected it of Alec asked for her to drop some percentage of what they earned but he looked nonchnt, So Maria diverted her haze towards her sister making her shiver a little before shutting up, as she did not want to annoy her elder sister " thanks we shall not mis-use this opportunity to gain battle metits since you have decided to leave it to us" Maria said before leading her family mages back into the battle field to clear out the remaining Goblins that were still hanging on to life after the tornado st < Dark Domain - Shadow Hunting Ground > Maria finally used a spell, and it was clearly a very shy spells as the shadows element emitting from her body turn incredibly sinister And a shadow dome covered the area the remaining goblins were in but those that were outside were still able to see inside Alec and the rest of the gang looked shocked at the range of the spell but they definitely had no idea about shadow spells So they could only look over at Knight who nervouslyughed while raising both his hands in defeat, it was clear hecked knowledge about alot of shadow spells Alec :"...." pathetic. Though the Gordons family might have being able to get some shadow spells from rogue shadow mages or ns with small shadow heritages or the Darkbliss ns which had a decent shadow heritage But no one would really sell there core or main spell to another family, after all it was exclusively there''s, things like that was left to luck so the moment they saw knight''s expression they just gave up on him The guy was practically useless in the shadow department due to the ns limited shadow spells but still yet he rarely practiced the earth element which the family was fluent in Which was quite an headache to the elders of the Gordons family but still yet they tried there best to find any unique shadow spell they could get there hands on after all he was one of the mages of the younger generations that they felt they had to give attention to As they felt he had the talent to be a high Tier mage in the future " go in" Maria ordered to her ns men and one by one the mages from the Darkbliss family all sank into there shadows and the next moment they reappeared inside the shadow dome And begin to wantonly ughter the helpless Goblins easily, everyone watching finally realised what the skill she use could do It strengthen the use of shadow elements inside the dome and defuffs the opponents and not only that it also made the shadow user use the shadow sink skills and other shadow skills without cool down as long as they still had mana and where under the shadow dome n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om It was truly a hunting ground like its name but only for shadow elementalist Alec smile wiped as he realised that he was not getting any exp from the kills of the Darkbliss family, he was actually trying to exploit the system functions But it seems he was beaten to it, as the system did not see him as the one who leads the Darkbliss Family but someone who gave an advice so even if they were doing what he suggested They were still working for there boss Maria and not him, now he was really regretting letting Maria and her family have the rest of the goblins he was actually just using them to do the final clean up (the dirty work) from his disaster But the fact that he was not earning anything from it made him more cranky, until he remembered he did have a shadow element user among his squad, so he turned his gaze towards knight And knights neck cringe as he could feel he had been locked on, and when he turned his eyes and found the person staring at him intensely he wished he had not even turned his head " Hey you!" Alec shouted still sitting on top of his horse " yes boss" knight replied trying out a new kissing ass technique hoping that he would at least be saved from what ever Alec had in mind for him until he heard his next statement " you are a shadow mage right so why are you not out there like the rest ughtering those green goats with our allies?" Alec questioned him in a righteous manner that even him almost believed his bullshit Arthur : "..." Agnes : "..." Bryan : "...." Even Arthur and Agnes who were close by could not help but look at Alec in a funny way as he was acting extremely thick skin( shameless) at the moment He didn''t really care who was doing the killing he just wanted to use this opportunity to earn more exp point in hope that he might advance to the (peak) Tier 1 mage realm The thoughts of him advancing twice a day felt like ecstacy to him, if not for the fact that he could not shamelessly ask his squad to attack inside the shadow hunting ground Since he gave already gave the privilege of doing the killing to the Darkbliss n, He decided to take a detour and that was were Knight came in, Knight was still staring at him in confusion as he could not rte to why Alec wanted him to still go and fight after just surviving a crisis when he teleport his golem But he didn''t dare question Alec after what had happened today, but as he saw Titan staring at him he gulped nervously " are you sure I would be wee, cause you know you did say you were leaving it all to them" knight asked nervously as he didn''t want to embarrass himself " don''t worry about it kid, just go make some great kill, and hey make sure you kill the Goblin leader and cut his head back here, Titan tells me he won''t be much of a bother so that means you can handle him, now go" Alec said as he pointed towards the shadow dome Arthur : "..." Agnes : "..." The were shocked at Alec choice of words but the were clearly used to him saying rubbish all the time, but hearing him say kid just seems to be more annoying as he was just the same age as them But they couldin inside as the shadow around knight body cover him up and he dissappeared and reappeared inside the orb as he start using his two sharp daggers to slice the necks of goblins in extreme fast speed For the first time in a long time he was feeling like himself again. Chapter 67 An Evolution? 67 An Evolution? After all for a long time he had not really shined as both Alec and his crew were always taking the lead and are always the one in the light and he and Agnes had to settle for second best gang in the Gordons family after that ambsh attack, but ever since they talked Alec into allowing them train with him Even knight could already witness the changes in his skills which really also made him suspect it had something to do with Alec While he was thinking of how to thank Alec, Alec was looking at his new level benefits in his system status [ Status Tab] Name: Alec Gordons ¡·Race: Human ¡·Level: 15 ¡·Tier: 1 [High Tier] ¡ö Exp till next level : 3345/10,000 [ Attributes ] ¡·Strength: 30 (+10) ¡·Agility: 30 (+10) ¡·Endurance: 25 (+10) ¡·Mana: (1500/1500) Affinity: Earth (high)+, Fire(high)+ avable points : 27 System points: 25,678 Alec quickly noticed the difference in his stats as all his basic stats had an addition of 10 points and he realised that even the system was pointing it out for him, he wonder what cold have made the system have new changes But he didn''t mind since he really liked the fact that the system was adapting to him, even if the system spirit rarely talks due to energy, he still makes efforts to help Alec out in it''s own little way He clinched his fists and felt his power the surge of energy that passed through his blood shocked him, he silently gasp in suprise, he could feel an extremely strength coursing through his body, and maybe because of him having tomand so he did not really realise that he had really be ridiculously strong And the most funny thing was that he could not vent or test his power as all the goblins were almost killed and even the ones left can''t really pose much of a threat to him Looking at his abnormal stats, it finally dawned on him just how much of a monster he was after all he was sure with his stats he could finally fight head to head with a tier 2 mage And if any of the Gordons family where to hear of this they might just get an heart attack after all fighting ahead of the ranks above was still normal as long as it was still in the same Tier (example : a {low} Tier 1 mage fighting a {high} Tier 1 mage) but fighting an entire new realm Was another thing and that would blow the mind of all the Gordons family elders as only a genius among genuis could aquire that type of battle power Thought they felt Alec''s golems had an higher chance of reaching that stage but that was his golem''s battle power and not his talent forbat Now he already has powers to rival such monstorous genius, though the system was responsible for this " so does this make me a genuis?" Alec quietly asked himself, but he quickly stopped thinking about it when he remembered he was still a Tier 1 mage and still Had a long way to go if he wanted to proim himself as a genius, he quickly cleared his thoughts and he realised that the Darkbliss family were already through with there battle and was alreadying back to the hill " what do we do now?" Steven asked as he scratched his head nervously while looking at Alec after all they were expecting to fight a very long battle with the goblins Till the whole 5 hours of the blood moon was over but they have already finished there Tier battle before the end of 2hour, and this was the first time they had such great victory And they even lost less mages, it was the least causality they have had in a very long time, but now they have finished the battle and it dawned on them that they still had about 3 hours left " let''s watch the Tier 2 and Tier 3 mages battle at least try to gain some type of inspiration from there battles" risa said " you are quite right let''s do that" Steven said as he nodded his head and he looked towards Alec waiting for him to atleast say something after all he was like the leading figure of the Tier 1 area now " I think you all should do all you want to do, after all you just got free 3 hours, while we still have some unfinished business to do" Alec said to them before changing his gaze towards Titan Steven and Maria could not really rte to anything concerning Alec, after all his way of thinking was clearly different from there''s and this battle just showed it, so they all led the mages under them to the edge of the battlefield between the Tier 1 and Tier 2 battlefield Bryan walked up to Alec "how does it feel to be inmand" " feels good" Alec replied with a little giggle " you seems to have taken a likeness to having others do all you dirty work more than before" Bryan said while shaking his head in a jesting manner " what do you mean by dirty work they didn''t even qualify for me to attack, if i had made a move I would have annihted them a lot sooner" Alec replied " keep on braggingmander Alec, so what should we do for the main time, am quite curious to go watch the Tier 2 battle even if we can''tpete there now why not just go watch and umte experience" Bryan asked after he told Alec he was braggong which he actually believed " ohhh I n to make us umte more than experience" Alec replied with a twisted smile " if you don''t mind I would like to meditate, you can tell all the mages in your family to trying meditating and recover there lost mana now " Alec said came down his horse And mademands towards the mages of the Gordons family for them to form a very tall earth wall in a square form, as only him and Titan would be there and he would like not to be disturbed [ One of your Golems have reached the rank of a captain and can now choose to awaken an element / ability, choose the level you want] 16:01 Them moment Arthur and Brandon heard this they kinda had an idea what was about to happen and even wish Alec would seed which could take there battle power to another level *****" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om The earth walls were finallypleted and it cut off Alec and the rest of the mages from them or spying on them except the were to fly over the tall wall and spy from above The moment they were alone Alec opened the system back again [ one of your golems has reached maximum value and can evolve into a tier one golem choose it''s path] ¡Á Armoured Golem - Tier 2 ( 250 mana) ¡Á Berserk Armoured Golem - Tier 2 ( 250 mana) ¡Á Blood Warrior Golem - Tier 2 (500 mana) When Alec saw the already familiar options he rubbed his hands together like a thief that just saw new goods as he was highly happy he was going to be upgrading Titan now After all Titan was his first golem and he really hope he would be able to fix his rank rating so at least it could stand on the same grounds as his other golems And more importantly Alec wanted to hear his first golem tak after all they had all talked except for him " let''s do this big boy" Alec said as he didn''t need a guide to tell him that choosing the third option was his best pick as it was the most unique of all considering the mana it needed Alec finished touching the third option and was waiting for the evolution to start until he received another notifications [ One of your Golems have reached the rank of a captain and can now choose to awaken an element / ability, choose the level you want] ¡Á Basic elements / Abilities ( 5,000 system Points) ¡Á High elements /Abilities ( 15,000 system Points) ¡Á Hybrid elements / Abilities ( 50,000 system Points ¡Á Supreme elements / Abilities ( 150,000 system Points) Alec : "..." Chapter 68 Ice Golem 68 Ice Golem Alec already felt like crying when he saw this, just few moments ago he was happy that he had received up to about twenty thousand system points and he could do whatever he wanted with them as there was still a lot of things he wanted to test the system points on, like helping Arthur and Brandon with there gears But at this very moment he really felt that he was just a poor begger at the mercy of the system, he even wanted to curse at the system since he felt the system was just waiting for this moment where he earned alot of system points, as it was looking for a way to extort his system points from him easily and he did fall into the traps of the system Now he thought about it more his annoyance fade away as he remembered the fact that the system said that his golem would reach the captain rank after the evolution, which made him quite happy as that meansTitan returns to being the front runner and his strongest golem ever as he would be his first ever captain rank golem He was really tempted to chose the basic option but when he thought about all Titan has done he threw it out of his mind and decided to chose the high option After all he could still afford it, and he didn''t want to regret his bad decisions in the future if Titan had an inferior whatever he was going to get than his other golem''s in the future He was not ready to make the same mistakes again, so he gritted his teeth and choose the high option " I pray this better be good" Alec said to himself The moment he choose they high option a wheel of different pictures appeared in front of him Making him quite suprised but he felt he knew what it actually meant since there was some sought of prize at the end of each lines, so he rolled the big wheel which started rolling as different pictures kept on shing by Until the speed of the wheel started slowing down and it finally stopped at a picture of snow, the cial picture with alot of snow finally expanded and filled the screen of the wheel [Congrattions your golem would be able to awaken the ice element after it''s evolution] [ because you do not possess ice element Affinity the process of creating an ice crystal for your golem would require you to pay 5,000 system points do you agree (Y/N)] " ohhh fuck you crazy system you are just looking for more ways to extort things off me, at least leave a bit of system point for me " Alec started shouting as he could no longer hold his anger in again, he was drawing what was left of the hair on his head Just few seconds ago he was already feeling proud of himself for acquiring over 25,000 + system points just to find out that he was about to spend almost all of them just because he was evolving his Golem to the next Tier Alec gritted his teeth but still decided to ept the offer and press the yes button, the moment he epted it he could see Titan slowly levitating as a cocoon of light was wrapped around it''s body Just like other times when he evolves his Golems the same phenomenon was happening with Titan but his evolving light was way bright and off the charts from the other Golems after about 15 minutester the blinding light was reducing and that was when Strands of Mana started leaving Alec''s body and flew straight into the body of Titan that was still in the process of evolving At the moment, Alec knew it was almost done after the mana entered the cocoon of light, as The Light started to shine more brighter before and then a very bright sh of light went Out Bang!!! The sound of explosion was what alec heard as the light went off but Alec was quick to use his hands and cover his eyes like he was dabbing when the shockwave of the sound hit him and the light from the evolution cocoon Stopped hurting his eyes, he opened his eyes and the first thing he checked was Titan status tabs to heck what''s changed [ Ice Golem ] Name : Titan Level : 21 [ can be upgraded] Realm : ( low ) Tier 2 Path : Blood Warrior Rank : Captain Strength : 50 Agility : 33 Endurance: 45 Mana : (5000/5000) [Ice maniption : 10] [#Special skills] ~ Basic Mace mastery lvl 5 ~ Basic Shield mastery lvl 5 ~ Ice maniption lvl 1 ~ low tier Ice golems summons (5/5) [ A golem who has broken through its limits to evolve further, bing a captain rank golem every captain rank golem are like limbs for a golem Mage as they could take on a small set of enemies on there own in the same realm without being defeated, they are genius among genius in the ssification of golem''s origins] 16:02 Alec could not keep his mouth shut as his mouth was wide open as he stared at the stats and Titan all together confusing him on what to give his undivided attention too But more than that he could no longer recognise his golem again, the former Titan had a brownish earth colour but now all he saw was a golem who was cover in ice from head to toe, the icy blue colour was on another league as the air around Titan changed and the temperature dropped Even Alec who was not too close cold feel the bitting cold he was emitting He haspletely changed to an ice golem, he even wore ice helmet, ice armour, and it had a veryrge spiky ice mace by its side This was almost making Alec emotional but he kept himself together and checked his weapon stats [ Ice Golem Armour - Tier 2 (Peak)] ¡Á Any attack below the level of Tier 2 (High) can''t cause damage to the Golem ¡Á increase mana regeneration x200% ¡Á Endurance + 40 ¡Á Agility + 20 Can repair armour with mana if damaged [ Ice golem shield - Tier 2 (Peak)] ¡Á A 100% chance to cause the rebounding effect of the opponent is lower than ( peak ) Tier 2 realm, and a 20% chance when the opponent is a (low) Tier 3 and for every small rank after them it''s a minus 5% in the chances which means the rebounding effects does not work on those Tier 4 and above realm ¡Á Ice elements magic spells casted are reduced 20% percent while having the shield ¡Á Strength + 30 ¡Á Endurance + 10 Can repair shield with mana if damaged [ Ice Golem Helmet - Tier 2 ( Peak )] ¡Á Endurance +10 ¡Á Strength + 10 Can repair helmet with mana if damaged n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Chapter 69 Assassination attempt 69 Assassination attempt [Ice Golem Set All Worn] [+ 20 Strength] [+ 30 Agility] [+ 10 endurance] [ + 20 Ice Maniption] When Alec saw this he couldn''t help being jealous at his golem''s equipment, they always had good gears and if not for him having the Smander set he might have started drawing his hair out again He wanted to see the look on his brothers faces when they find out that the gears and equipments they were so proud of where actually inferior to what Titan had and he even had three, for a fact which made him more stronger than any Tier 2 mage Because no normal Tier 2 mage would have so much Top Tier 2 gears like he did, and that was one advantage the system offered his golems , and Alec knew he spent his system points well but anytime he realised that he spent almost all his system point to evolve Titan He started wondering how much more he could bear when it was time for the rest of the golems to upgrade after all even Legion was inching closer to the Tier 2 rank already Now he knew why people alwaysined that it was hard for them to promote there golem''s after all they used great, rare ingredients and unique resources plus exotic metals or other elements materials to raise the rank of there golems But still yet most people felt like it was hard raising a golem since the expense was really huge " (sigh) I really pity those who follow golems path they might probably be broke all the Time since they always had to spend all they earned into the upgrade of there golem''s, I think I just found out while that old man is such a broke ass even though he''s a patriarch, he never hesitate to still steal my stuff " " and here I was thinking that with the system I was going to have a smooth sailing in my path to the top, but even the system didn''t hesitate to rip me, though its benefits arerger than those who have study the path of golem for years and have to evolve there golem alone " Alec said to himself as he ced one of his hand on his chin While using the other hand to support the hand, " Well that''s enough thinking all I have to do is kill more creatures from the second dimension every blood moon to meet up, after all I n on bing the strongest and making all those who doubted me ashamed" Alec said as he resolved his will with an evil smile on his face as he visualise killing the more Goblins **** The bright icy blue light could be seen by the Tier 6 mages and goblins who were watching the battle above them, and like that they turned there attention back to Alec who they felt was out of the game after he wiped out the Tier 1 goblins The goblins tried to move towards the light and see what was going on but they were stopped by Draco who stood in front of them, the city guardian was slow to move in but the moment he saw Draco actions he also followed and blocked the goblins also showing his support for Draco " What do you think you are trying to do I remember we all sign a blood curse not to interfer in the fights?" Draco asked with a sly smile on his face clearly he had being watching them since in case they made any serious moves n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om And clearly they didn''t dissapoint him as he was able to block them " we have not breached any of the contract we were just over seeing the battle" the Goblin to the left of the Hob Goblin said " well i didn''t think you need to move to the Tier one area to do that after all the main battle now is between the Tier 2 and 3s of both of our race so why do you have to see what my junior is up to" Draco said in a intimidating manner Which made the Hob Goblin grit his teeth in anger he hated being in suspense like this he felt anything that Alec was up to was definitely not good and should be stopped on time before that guy cause another mass destruction He quickly pressed about three Tier three Goblins that were in the (low) rank to go after him and kill him And just like that three (low) Tier 3 Goblins broke out of the Tier 3 battle with the help of other Goblins and breached the Tier 2 battle field The human mages who saw this were clearly suprised but the were prepared since things like this might happen once in a while when the invading race felt a genius Tier 2 Mage was threatening them, they would always try to assassinate them before they grew and enter the Tier 3 mage realm And that is why it is normally said that some genius never had the chance to grow before they were weeded out They all took formations as they were waiting to defend against the Tier 3 Goblins sneak attacks but it seems they thought too much as the Goblins ignored them, the Goblin in the front just swung his sword and a green wave flew out smashing into the formation Pushing all of those who tried to defend away as some of those in the front of the formation was injured , Draco who was still in the air finally turned and noticed that three Tier 3 goblins were running straight for the Tier 1 area and he knew there intentions " the fu*k you bastard are ying dirty" Draco said as he pointed his hands at the Hob Goblin as he realise that they were going for Alec " ke ke ke ha, who cares who ys dirty this is war all is fair" the Hob Goblin said as he smiled eerily " I can''t wait to see your so called genius torn to pieces" said the goblin by the left who learly seems to be a talkative Draco quickly shouted for some tier 3 mages of the Gordons family to run after them, even if he knew they could not meet with them he still hoped that at least Alec would be able to survive one attack Giving the mages time to meet up and restrain the goblins from killing him, he didn''t even dare believe that Alec could some how defeat the Tier 3 golems Because he still didn''t really know Alec battle power, he only knew he was peerless among Tier 1 mages and could contend with some Tier 2 mages but he was not ready to test that with the blood curse he made Which means he won''t be able to save Alec and funny enough he already promised the patriarch that Alec woulde back in one piece, now thinking back to when he made that promise he realised how funny he had being If he knew something like this would happen he would have never signed that blood curse no matter what. Chapter 70 Another Shameless Tyrant Chapter 70 Another Shameless Tyrant In the Gordons family courtyard the patriarch and other elders who were still around with some of the important decisions makers where there all waiting for news about the battle A mage quickly ran into the room, making most of the elders re at him the moment he witness the stares from many strong mages his body shivered He quickly cupped his hands and bowed his head " sorry to have disturbed the elders but this lowly one has a message to deliver" the mage said " Speak!!!" a very loud and domineering voice sounded and when the mage peeked from the edge of his eyes he saw that it was the man sitting on a throne which had the number 3 craved on it, while his upper body was naked and his bulging muscles were on full disy Behind him was a very tall golem that looked like it was made from gold as the golden colour around its body kept shining with glorious sheen, the ck eyes of the golem passed through his body and he felt like all his secrets have been seen through " don''t keep us waiting boy" another voice said and the mage could not help taking another nce, as the curiousity was scratching at his chest seriously After all the people of the family rarely saw the elders since they were always cultivating in hope to reach the next realm or here was a blood moon that needed extra hands The moment he looked he saw the person speaking was seating in the fifth rank throne lying down on the feet of the throne was another golem in the shape of a tiger He breathing quickly became ragged as he knew who that was it was one of the most unpredictable elders right from young the old eras, he was said to be someone interested in beast so when others Gordons elder in there young age were making humaniod golems he went to the wilderness with The help of his two elder brothers back then ( the patriarch and the grand elder) and studied the ways of demonic beast and when he came back he was the first Gordon to create a Tier 2 golem while still being a Tier 1 mage in a very long time ( they don''t know le has a Tier 2 gole now : Titan) It pushed his prestige to another level in the family he was called the beast elder since he mstly created golem''s rted to demonic beast especially those he had he had learn a thing or two about He was able to bring out there feral behaviour and instinct in the golems even if they were made from materials, apart from the patriarch he was said to be the most talented golem mage But that was all in the past as he had not made any move in a long time, many people have forgotten how strong the fat elder was yea the fifth elder was a fat man. The mage felt so honoured being in the presence of the great elders of the Gordons family though most people do say that the Gordons family were not strong but deep down they really felt scared of the family After all they had alot of talented individual if not they won''t have been able to be a Mid Tier n so fast And even then they were one of the strongest Mid Tier ns, if only they had a Tier 9 mage then they would able to change there rank to a Higher tier n " the Tier 1 battle is over!" the mage said " What so fast?" "did anybody survive?" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om The elders started asking " Well the Goblins were mainly wiped out due to the young mastermands" the mage said " what!!!!, Alec did that hahaha it seems that little twit is growing up fast but where those goblins not really strong how could they die so fast, like its not being up to 3hour yet" the fifth elder said with joy clearly vibisble in his eyes, he loved it when any member of the Gordons family performed well in any events " hmmp I had no doubts that that little twit would be exceptional, after all one of his golem have a Tier 2 battle power, he still have along way to go if he want to bebel a genius am sure the city guards and the Darkbliss family have the lead in eliminating the goblins after all they had much more numbers on there side " the patriarch said while sneering As he tried to downy Alec achievements but inside he was feeling quite proud that Alec was mentioned after all Alec was his only grandson " Well I guess I have to correct you patriarch cause Alec''s squad of mages was actually responsible for killing more than half of the Goblins in the battlefield" the mage said " huh, you mean Alec squad was responsible for more than half, how much?" the grand elder asked " hmmm it''s quite much grand elder" the man replied " ohh,mon just give me an estimated number would you" the grand elder said back " Well the Gordons andnzt family teamed together and are responsible for the death of more than eight thousand goblins the main number could not really be calcted as they killed the goblins way too fast " the mage said The elder took in sharp breaths as they all gasped in suprised " we have order for an array tape to be sent back to the family house on the order of Lava King Draco as he said he wanted you all to watch Alec''s performance, " the mage continued as he stretched his hand out and delivered a array disk he brought with him The grand elder stuck his staff on the ground and the disk started levitating towards him and the moment he got his hands on it he sent wave of mana into it Making a clear image project in the middle of the room and the elders including the mage who brought the disk all watched Alec battle After about 30 minutes the sucked in deep breaths as the were shocked at what they just witness " hey brother that grandson of yours seems to be quite good, I do have a granddaughter too even though she is rted to me it''s no big deal if she bes Alec''s future wife what do you think" the fifth elder said And everyone looked at him weirdly " ohhh shut up, if there is anyone who would marry him it definitely should be Agnes after all she had been following him since day one which means she found him first" the first elder said " ohhh will the both of you stop, I just watched my grandson wipe out an entire Legion of goblins while acting like azy prick, instead of going to the front and charging like a man" "he stood at the back and let his golem and colleagues do his bidding I can''t wait for him toe back I would be taking half of his battle merits as punishment for acting cowardly " the patriarch said with a stern face but The sly smile on his face could not be hidden his brothers silently sneered as they looked at him they all knew that he was only interested in the battle merits, they were not expecting him to pass such a round about way to steal it After all Alec was his grandson and he was actually responsible for the death of so many goblins so there is no way his rewards won''t be much He might even amass wealth more that those Tier 5 mages just from this battle if they counted the amout of Tier 1 who die because of him today properly After all it''s not like all those Tier 5 could just easily ughter there opponents in the higher realm the battles take much time and are more brutal and if a Goblin decide to escape it might be hard to hold him so they hardly have alot of points even if they had a higher chance of getting points " so shameless" the grand elder said " who said that?" the patriarch flew into rage as he felt he was insulted but when he saw his brother eyes he quietly kept quiet He was a thick skin old man so he could endure some insults there was no way he was going to fight with his brother (Grand elder) When the third, fifth and first elder saw his defeated expression they allughed in there mind at his misfortune. Chapter 71 A Crazy Result Chapter 71 A Crazy Result The three Goblins ran really fast as they quickly passed the Tier 2 battlefield and appeared at the Tier 1 battlefield the Gordons family were shocked and didn''t know what to do but they still stood there grounds As they were ready to protect Alec, and at this very moment the City Guards and the Darkbliss family were thanking there stars that they decided to watch the fight the Tier 2 fight, if not they would have had to face the Tier 3 Goblins also Things have gotten so much heated that They never expected for a Tier 3 to make a move against a Tier 1 mage, it has never happened before in this city which was quite shocking to them The leading Goblin swung his swords again and the wind elements in the air formed around his sword blowing up all the Tier 1 mages away " go I will hold back the remaining mages" the Goblin who has been using wind elements said to the other two goblins who nodded there head The wind controlling Goblin started shing his swords sending over a hundred wind des towards the Tier 3 mages from the Gordons family that was chasing them The Two tier 3 goblins finally got to the square stone wall that Alec was inside, they both hacked there weapons on the wall breaking it in pieces and the dust of the copsed wall covered the vision of everybody The people who was watching held there breathe as they cold feel there hearth tighten, they were waiting for the dust fog to clear so they could see if Alec survived or not , Draco face was filled with anger as he watched, praying for Alec to survive the blow But even so the three Tier 3 mages he sent after the goblins have not been able to free themselves from the one stalling them clearly he is a genius of the Goblin race Before the fog could clear up they saw a weapon being thrown out from the fog it''s speed was very fast and it smashed the head of one of the two Tier 3 Goblin who attack The Goblin stagger backwards as spikes of the mace were inserted into his skull he was barely able to hold on to his life as the spike was just few inches away from from his brain, the Goblins looked at the fog this time every one could see somethinging out of it Step by step Alec slowly came out of the fog with Titan at his back as he was condensing another ice mace the one that was inserted in the head of the globin was melting as he was condensing another one n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om " you all deserve death!!! " Titan spoke for the first time his voice low but it has a chilly effect as he walked behind Alec with his towering ice shield and ice mace Every one was gawking at him, his new icy blue colour looks so dazzling under the blood moon giving him a creepy vibes with his purple coloured eyes and ice armour " ahhhh fuck you" the Goblin who has been injured threw all caution into the wind, when he saw who attacked him as he finally dashed towards Alec with rage as he was ashamed of the fact that He was injured by a Tier 2 golem, but before he could reach Alec he noticed the golem moved and it looked like it vanished but he knew what was happening he felt his danger warning ring he quickly tried to swing his sword backwards As he realised that the golem didn''t dissappear his speed was just too fast for him to be able to meet up with, nk!!! His sword was stopped by the shield and he felt the hand holding on to the sword turn numb , but his head got smashed by Titan''s mace the next seconds sttering all his brain every where And painting Titan''s icy blue armour with a tinge of red The other Tier 3 Goblin still stood rooted to the ground in shock as he looked at his fellow soldier, he knew instantly he could not face that golem, as it was equivalent to death so he turned his dagger else where He felt he was slower that Titan but he should be able to get to Alec first, he pointed his dagger towards Alec as he leap forward to him Seeing this new development Alec didn''t panic as he sent his mana straight into his armour and ws and runes and tattoos started appearing all over his body And the red Smander armour magially covered up his body wrapping up perfectly , making him look dashing in the blood red colour, Alec looked towards the Goblin that was still leaping in the air towards him and noticed he seems much slower And he could see alot of ws around the attack of the Goblin, making him feel like if he wanted, he could easily kill the Goblin And he decided to test that as he tighten his fist and he felt immerse power in his arms, he was filled with so Much power that he had the illusion that he could fight with every body in the world But Alec still kept a clear head even after that as he stood straight the moment the goblin reached him he slightly tilted his head to the left making the Goblin Missed him with a small margin his eyes and the goblin eyes crossed as the Goblin saw indifference in the eyes of Alec It got irritated and shierked but it was cut short when Alec attacked he pierced his w Gauntlet into the chest of the Goblin easily piercing through like a hot knife cutting through butter He held on to the goblins heart while still looking at him and dragged it out of his chest giving the goblin a quick and painful death as it''s body lost all strength Thud!!! Alec looked at the ws in suprise, though he wished to kill the goblin he was not expecting it toe that easy the ws seems to just pierced through the hard muscles and skin of the Tier 3 goblins Alec does knows that that any weapon won''t be able to even leave a scratch on the Tier 3 goblins but the w like Gauntlet seems to pierce through anything easily " thanks system" Alec whispered {¡Á: for what?} ¡Áthe system questioned while it''s voice showed great joy but it was still trying to act tough Alec : well for not selling fake products, after all have been buying alot and paying alot to you if not for the fact that you''re not a scam I wound have requested the family to give me my own cksmith as I hate frauds Alec bbed and boasted shamefully with a smug expression as he would rather die than topliment the system seriously [system : "..."] Chapter 72 Titan vs Tier 3 wind goblin 72 Titan vs Tier 3 wind goblin [ killed a Tier 3 Goblin - Swordman] [ 1000 exp gained] [ 100 system points gained] While Alec was still enjoying the feeling of killing a Tier 3 goblin the rest of the Tier 1 battlefield was still in shock of what Alec just did The fact that a Tier 3 even thought of sneak attacking a Tier 1 mage was shameful it self but for the Tier 3 mages to die so easily Was just so pathetic, the thoughts that was going through there mind was if those two Tier 3 Goblins was acting or were either fake Tier 3 But seeing Alec''s ws that were still shining and Titan''s ice armour that was still tainted with blood as he rest his scary ice mace on his shoulders gave them all the impression that this was not really going as they expected " what he has a marked spirit armour and weapon of Tier 3" the Hob Goblin shouted from the sky as he was more knowledgeable than the human mages and was quick to notice the difference the moment the tattoos started umting on Alec''s body He pointed at Draco while gritting his teeth " yo..yo... you!!!!, you deceived me" the hobgoblin said as he clenched his fist in anger right now he just wished he could fight it out with the human mages but the blood curse was restraining him Draco too was shocked at the development of things, he was praying for Alec to survive after all he would not be able to survive that old man''s rage if anything happened to him But watching Alec take care of things so easily he felt like he was dreaming but after hearing the hobgoblin talking about how it was a marked spirit armour it made him more perplex as he could not close his mouths almost making him loose his image expect for the fact that everyone was still suprised and no one was paying attention to him The Gordons family might be one of the strongest Mid - Tier family but they didn''t have alot of marked armours in the family they only had about three And they were Tier 5 armours they definitely didn''t have any Tier 3 marked Armour which means that it was acquired by Alec himself, and even the Tier 5 marked armors were owned by the patriarch and the grand elder In as much as he wanted to act aloof his suprised expression just couldn''t be hidden, the corner of his lips was even twitching when he thinks of how much Alec looks cool in that Even he who just entered the Tier 6 mage realm and was a senior of Alec doesn''t have that kind of privilege he has never been lucky and does not even have one he was wearing a normal tier 5 armour But here was his junior that was not even Tier 2 mage with a Tier 3 marked Spirit armour it was embarrassing for him to respond so he just kept quiet " hey Draco it seems that your family had a great change in fortune for you to be able to get your young master a marked armour" the city guardian said with augh as he pushed Draco In a joke after all he was happy that Alec was able to survive, there was no one from the city guard who wanted Alec to die after all he showed, in the battle today and that''s the ability to wipe outrge numbers of enemies on his own Though the city guard was amounting this to the Gordons family behind Alec after all there is no way they would believe that Alec got that by himself **** The Gordons family Tier 3 mages who were being stalled by the wind controlling Goblins stopped as they watched the golem and Alec With suprised and shock, the young master of there n they were expecting to save to get some credits suddenly turned into a tiger and showed his ws he had being hiding while waiting for a prey to show up " fuck this, it drains mana fast" Alec said as he deactivate the armour fast when he noticed he was losing about 20 mana per seconds for having the armour on And the armour retracted back into his body as they turned back into tattoos this time every one noticed the tattoo " I will kill you!!!!" the wind controlling Goblin howled as he finally went all out as he swung his long sword straight at Alec ignoring the Gordons family Tie 3 mages Alec just looked at him with so much disdain as he could not spend more time on him he had bigger missions toplete as he stared at the Tier 2 battlefield his gaze turn hot The wind sh was about to sh him before a big icy blue figure stood before him with a big shield on his hand and the attack hit Bang!!! The loud sound of the attack being stopped by Titan''s shield was so ear piercing that Alec couldn''t help covering his ears But still yet the attack was not able to push Titan even a step back as it only had one hand out to stop the attack of Tier 3 goblin " can you take care of him?" Alec asked Titan " no problem m¨¢ster" Titan said " kill him fast I need you for a blood bath" Alec said as he could not bother himself with the goblin again " OK Master" Titan said, the Goblin was so mad at Alec''s nonchnt behaviour, Alec was behaving like he was invisible, and he hated it, he nned to kill this golem to wash of the shame of his fallenrade He dashed forward with great speed as he raised his hands high and the sword in a perfect position to sh Down as he hoped to slice Alec to two different ces n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om But Titan also swung his mace upward to meet up with his attack, he grin smugly as he was more determined to kill them for he was being underestimated by both the master and the golem His sword became more faster with the force behind it bing more lethal, as green light sparkled around it as the wind element conjoured at the de as he shed downward But Titan didn''t seems to look good but he was not even defending as he copied the goblins approach and injected his mana into his mace making the spike much longer and he ice elements glow around the mace as it had a icy blue light around it He threw the mace straight for the face of the Goblin which startled him as he was not expecting the goblins to abandon the battle before it even started But his attention was still on the mace in the sky as he felt that someone might still be able to sneak attack him so he was not even bothered about anything else until he heard Titan''s hoarse voice Chapter 73 Go Hunting 73 Go Hunting The Goblin watched and noticed that the golem was now holding the shield with both arns as he bent his knees in a bull charging stance And the moment Titan felt he had enough momentum he finally bolted towards the Goblin body as he used his sturdy and ice shield to bash the Goblin sending him flying far away as he grabbed the mace That was about to hit the ground, it had missed the target since the Goblin quickly dodge with speed . " who the fuck are you?" the Goblin asked as he stood up with difficulty " well if you really want to know it''s no problem my name is Titan, the first Golem Captain of Alec Gordons now prepare to die" Titan said as he rushed forward towards the Goblin But the Goblin swings his legs horizontally as he hopes to strike Titan''s waist and Titan quickly moved his shield to the right in order to protect his waist Only for the goblins to quickly drop the leg back, clearly that attack was a feint he turned fast using his sword to strike the left and unguarded side of Titan''s waist < Ice spikes > Titan said and from no where ice crystal formed in smaller de as the rushed forward towards the sword ng! The ice crystals may have seems small but with each ice spike which hit the de it became a little bit more heavy for the Goblin and by the time the de finally struck its power have been greatly Diminished but still yet a wind de light up at the end of the de that sent Titan flying " so what If you can read my attacks so what If you have a great attack power than me, I am more experienced than you and in this battlefield I aim to use your blood to show my talents" the goblin said in an enrage manner as he started licking the blood on the edges of his sword clearly from the injury he gave to the Gordons family mages he just fought which Alec clearly told them not to interrupt the battle Titan got up and dropped his shield and mace and his fist started forming an ice gauntlet with spikes at the end " you know just as you think you can beat me I also feel I can kill you too in fact you are my stepping stone, my way of learning that war experience I need to be the expert I want to be, I might not be fast enough to deal with you" " when I wield my heavy shield and mace but with this pair of gauntlet I should be able to draw some few blood from you" Titan said with a small smile his eyes changing back to red before shing back to purple " are you sure you can fight with a glove, you big lump of ice" the Goblinughed gleefully " ohhh you would be shocked to realise how many more weapons I can fight with but enough chit chatting this one is enough for you, Arrrgghhh" Titan charged towards the Goblin this time, as he was much more faster than before he took the intative to attack The only reason why he carried the shield is to be Alec''s shield and right now he was fighting for Alone and didn''t need to protect Alec so he decided to give his all in a fight for the first time as he didn''t need to worry about Alec again n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om **** " Hey how would you all like to go on a little hunting trip with me?" Alec asked the moment he got to the ce the Gordons family where waiting Everyone where still shocked at what happened but only Agnes had to courage to ask " that.. That''s ...the Armour I got it for you but it looks different....? " " please don''t ask I want the main gang with me the rest foot soldiers stays, and hey Bryannzt you areing too, I wanted to rest when the battle of Tier 1 ended but they seems to love me so let''s tear a bit more of there flesh out to show how grateful we are by killing a few stray Tier 2 goblins " Alec said They all looked at him like a monster,"mon cut us some ck do you think we look like you who could K.O a tier 3 goblin in an instant " Arthur said " we would back each other up and not stray far from each other and don''t worry I would be using the golems too, to help reduce the pressure " Alec said he was already getting tired of persuading them, either they liked it or not he was still nning on going into the battlefield With his golems after all he just realised his exp and system point could get a big race up when he was hunting those of higher level than him So he was going to use the excuse of getting revenge to get even with the Tier 2 goblins since he was not ready to use the red Smander due tock of mana and realm to maintain it, he felt he should have no problem killing a few goblins with the right team work As he was just leaving the red Smander armour in case of another Tier 3 goblin emergency. " so what will it be am running out of patience here?" Alec asked " we would follow you" Bryan answered first and for everyone as he was trying to get into Alec''s good books " the hell you don''t get to decide for us, I speak for myself" Arthur said as he was ready to lost a punch on Bryan''s face but Brandon was holding on to him tight They didn''t need infighting among them right now " so tell me are you interested in fighting some Tier 2 goblins and ranking glory" Alec said to Arthur trying to entice him after all they all stand to gain in the killings too after all the system made it clear it would reward all those under him for all the kills they were involved in. " Hell yea, of course I am bore staying here since not able to really do anything memorable that I can brag about to the kids back in n, you made me turn into a guardian who guards your kids since " Arthur sarcastically while clenching his fist in anger " no problem then since you all seems to want to go all out then it would be bad if I held back on my powers and means" Alec said with a slight smile which made Agnes, Knight and Bryan shocked Held back my ass, if you call what you have been doing holding back then what should we call what we have been doing since, though they were also curious to know what he would do next This kind of thoughts went through there minds but only Arthur and Brandon had a slight idea of what Alec was trying to do He gently used his mana to reach into his space pouch bringing out three golems from inside. Chapter 74 Assisting Kill 74 Assisting Kill Alec summoned the rest of the golems, and the moment they came out of the space pouch Agnes, Knight and Bryan had there mouths opened As they stared at the golems, just from the aura they emitted they could tell they were strong, and the fact that Alec still had extra golems as strong as the ones that has been fighting gave them a big shocker Alec was probably one of the most strongest Tier one they have ever seen and the fact that he still had about six Tier 1 golems that are not that weaker than him made it crazy for some of them to believe as some are even stronger than him like Titan and Legion, Without the red Smander Set Alec might be weaker than Legion and might even only fight TV tan to a draw before he loses all his mana and might get killed just made it hard for them topete with him as they felt there chest tighten in helplessness n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om " men give us a break i am still trying to learn how to craft a very cool golem and still cultivate to a higher realm at the same time but you are killing me with this your super awesomeness" knight cried out " we don''t have time for all this" Alec said " ha ha hah, finally a war where I will get to disy my abilities" axe demon said as he raised a big red axe from his shoulder and mmed it on the ground making the ground under him quake a little making the others flinch ''this one too is a monster " that is what they thought " Master who do we have to kill" Mao asked while acting reserved like a young master with his frame looking quite small and the metal sword that kept revolving around him made him seems like someone no one can just get near too Agnes looked at Arthur "please tell me you did not copy the move of a golem" she said but Arthur onlyughed sheepishly after all he had battle with mao Making him see the usefulness of the metal sword arrays so he used his own wisdom to copy it to an extent but still yet he was seen as over powered Only now did his secret of copying it from another leaked out, if he still copied it fro. Someone else it might have been quite better but learning he learn his favorite move from a golem made the others look at him with weird gaze Meanwhile the destruction sword golem just stood on the side like the things happening had nothing to do with him "so you had extra Golems as strong as this and you kept them in hiding all along " knight asked " Of course I did you should already know there''s a saying that goes like this, ''the more hidden card you have the more likely you are to survive''" Alec replied " You are just full of surprises, so what is the n" Agnes asked as she shakes her head, not ready to dig deeps into Alec secrets the fact he didn''t tell them. Meant he didn''t trust them enough to let them know about it " We go to the Tier 2 Battlefield and try our best to assist the Tier 2 mages from the Gordons, though we all have to agree now we are not to confront no (mid) Tier 2 Goblin, only (low) Tier 2 goblins that are still engaged in a battle" "As long as we all attack a single Goblin each time we should be able to do enough damage" Alec exin whileying out his ns out for them to see The all brought out there weapons and equipment as their swords shined in blood light that was reflected from the blood moon and preparing their mana for anotherst fight Seeing how ready they were to fight with him, even if the decision that taken by him seems a little suicidal made him proud that he had real brothers that wanted to stay close to him even in the face of danger " charge" Alec said as he lead the run into the Tier 2 battlefield as he and the Gang started running towards the Tier 2 battlefield the major powers of the Tier one battlefield looked at the in suprise Those in the city guard and the Darkbliss Family Reaction was full of surprises as they saw the Gordon''s next generation leader Alec and his gang go over the barrier that separated the Tier battles as they finally breached the Tier 2 battlefield The surprise emotion on their faces quickly dissappeared the moment they realise the type of Mission the Gordons family had on their minds Alec had Legion lead the charge in front while the Axe demon and the destruction sword man followed him side-by-side while staying in his left and right Mao followed behind them with the Gordons major gang falling behind a lil in there pace as they ran towards the Gordons Tier 2 battle location Goblins and human- mages noticed a new addition to the Battlefield, which was quite surprised for them because no one was expecting it at all As no Tier 1 has ever dared to move to the Tier 2 battlefield without protection from a Tier 2 mages after all it wasmon knowledge to all that Crossing Battlefield was not always easy as they can be easily killed anytime if they were ganged up by the enemy forces Alec and the gang were quick to find their first opponent when they got to the ce the Gordons family Tier 2 mages where shing with a set of tier 2 Goblins They quickly caught sit of a goblins who was crossing blows against another mage from the Gordons family after he was wearing the n ckothes Alec and the Gang quickly surrounded the both of them, Alec looked at his golems ordering them to pick another Tier 2 goblin and ambush While he and the Gang could face another Tier 2 Goblin on there own, Alec did wanted to take the front and fight head on but he realised that he had a much better effect while he wasmanding so decided to be the one who stayed at the back and protected the rare as he have orders After about two minutes of disrupting the attacks of the Tier 2 Goblins by send spells towards him or Brandon attacking him with his sword from a blind spot made the Goblin started noticing them as it became obvious to him that with the way the battle was going It was going to enter a bad spot soon it was about to retreat when Alec nodded towards Agnes who mmed her staff towards the ground three times Agnus casted an advance earth spell sending her mana to the ground through the staff, the earth under the Goblin started shaking as countless hands made from earth elements came out And held on the the legs of the Goblin holding it on ce, the goblins snorted an swung his axe as he tried to break the earth hands holding his legs, the earth coiling Hands were just like the shadow bind skills that restricted the movement of the opponent But as long as the person being restrained is strong enough to break the restrictions he would be free and this was where the confidence of the Goblin came from since the spell was casted by a Tier 1 human mage But he made a few mis calctions, he was not facing just Tier 1 brats but also an experience Tier 2 mage that had equal power to him and that slight disturbance from Agnes spell gave the mage The chance tond a critical attack on the Goblin, as he did not remember shieldong his back the Tier 2 mage a sent and earth spear spell which pierced the heart of the goblin straight into the other side of the goblin''s chest. W The shock look on the face of the goblin was visible for all to see as he died unwilling, he could not rte to how he was killed that fast and his opponent was a match in power level to him Which means the fight was supposed to take much longer before a winner would have been decided, it had been confident that after a long battle he would have the finalugh after all prolonged battle was his speciality due to the innate stamina of the goblins He had all this theories until Alec and his bunch of Tier 1 bunch showed up and spoil his ns, and that was what he decided to retreat in order to find a partner. But the yed a little check mate on him when the Earth hands restrained his feet which gave his opponent the opportunity to Land the killing blow ending his life in the process. The Tier 2 mage gave Alec and his gang a thumbs up "thanks" he said But Alec wasn''t here for the pleasantry as he quickly picked another Enemy him and his gang would be taking his life after all the golems where already in their second opponent the fact they finish there battle before him made him smile as he realise he was changllenging his own creations on who killed faster. [ 300 exp gained for the killing of a Tier 2 Goblin] [ 50 exp gained for being involved in the death of a Tier 2 Goblin] Alec smiles as he realised that the system still offered him a reward for the Killing of the Goblin as it seems to ount for his involvement in the death. Chapter 75 The End Of The Battle 75 The End Of The Battle As they cooperated with each other they began to get good at assisting the Tier 2 in killing the goblins And the advantages was starting to move to the side of the human mages in the Tier 2 battlefield for the first time since the battle started And the mages were starting to take advantage of the situation as they turned into tigers with support from the Gordon''s family younger generation With Alec overseeing everything from behind they were like assassin''s always ready to strike at hismand and when things tend to get out of control Alec would summon the red Smander gauntlet and attack killing the Goblin in an instant No Goblin has still been able to avoid death after Alec attacked with his gauntlet ws, it was able to pierce even the most sturdy defence they could give and as long as there was No tier 4 armour Alec was like a fish in water the moment he sneaked attack with his ws The Hobgoblin in the sky had a very weird expression on his face, that the human mages could not be read but it was clear for those looking to see he was extremely mad n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Even a toddler could see that with the way things were going the Tier 2 battlefield would be won by the human mages surely after all Alec golems has assassinated and killed over 250 Tier 2 goblins due to Legion reaching the very peak of Tier 1 He became so strong and even level up his basic spearmanship techniques to intermediate spearmanship techniques after he finished the request of the upgrade which added to his fire power infact he cross few moves with Tier 2 Goblins with assistance from Alec other golems before he is able to win without a scratch Though Alec and his gang where a bit slow but they too have been involved in the death of 110 goblins Slowly and slowly with each assist they became used to the sneak attack and were even able tond the killing blows on the goblins making Alec more happy since he received extra exp and system points when one of them did the killing And the amount of destruction they were causing were starting to make the goblins worried as they were now in a very big disadvantage There leaders were being held up in a fight with the leaders of the human mages camp and were not able to assist them So right now Alec and his crew were just swimming around the battlefield looking for (low) Tier 2 goblins to kill and when they got tired they ran back to the edge of the battlefield to catch there breath, and when they umte enough stamina they return back to the battle field They were umting experience fast from just fighting those stronger than them and there was no one who knew this better than Alec, who could see the improvements they were making cause he had a system He repeatedly used his inspect skill on them all the time he had a chance and that was why he was able to tell them with skills to use more often as they leveled up there skills repeatedly, but they didn''t have the time to think about there increase in powers as they used there skills as they were still pre upied with the battles The one who made te greatest progress was Arthur as he used his mana to rece mental energy when he used the flying golden sword spells he hasbeen so notorious that everywhere he goes they have been avoiding him as his attacks were extra sharp and deals more damage And he didn''t really need to be so close before he could attack, he could stay in a distance and still attack from long range it jst draw his mana out more And it dawn on al that because he was the one always over drafting his mana all the time due to wanting to copy mao''s flying golden swords attack, his mana pool was expanding more than what a normal (mid) Tier 1 mage should have **** Just like that the younger generation and Alec''s golems helped in Killing over a thousand goblins at the end of the Blood Moon, the remaining Tier 2 goblins who saw the moon colour turn back to its gray colour sighed in relief as that was their cue to run back to the space eye before they could passes back to their own worlds They all knew they saved there lives because of the blood moon ending if not they were going to be wiped out, the fact that the human mages now had number advantages than them was so clear for any of them to see So when the heard the order to retreat, they didn''t even look back as they ran back in full speed, some were already thinking about their various ways to run faster than any other Goblin, they didn''t want to spend any more second on the battlefield every second for them was like a deadline closer to there death, as they were terrified of some little Tier 1 mages and some scary Golems Still yet the mages took advantage of this to hnt them down as they escaped back to there space eye, the goblins didn''t know who was going to die next de to the multiple spells that as flying at them and even the City guard started assisting in chashing the goblins It was the first time that the Goblins lost so badly, " blood shall flow the next time wee back, trust me we would be prepared for you all after today''s battle" the Hobgoblin left that statement the moment he was about to cross the space eye When Alec looked back and he saw Titan sitting on arge mountain of Goblin corpse while the Tier 3 goblin dead body was lying on the floor with a big Axe inserted into the chest of the Tier 3 Goblin that was on hisst breath " What is your name warrior?" Titan asked " Ra-sal-juk, member of the noble wind goblins, yo might have won against me but my brother shall get revenge for me by killing yor master" the Goblin said with hisst strength " kill my master!?, ha ha ha, I think you are highly wrong no matter whoes we shall cut and if we cut, we shall dly give our life for him and he will deflye back stronger, you are delusional if you think a little Goblin would kill my own master " Titan replied And the Goblin spitted blood in anger, he was frustrated due to Titan''s blind fate in Alec, de to fighting with Titan he realise that it was a unique golem who has reached the realm where he could think for himself, so he was still confused why he still wanted to be under a human, it died feeling perplexed at Titan''s choices. Chapter 76 Elemental Power Stone 76 Elemental Power Stone The human Mages started copsing on the Battlefield after the Goblins finished running into the space eyes and the Blood Moon ended in there victory, it was the first time in a very long time that they had such a great Victory. They were quite suprised about the fact that the fight was won only because of the help of a set of Tier 1 mages and helps from there Golems, it was the first time that a Tier 1 mage changed the flow of a mid Tier blood moon wave It might have been possible if it was a Low tier blood moon wave after all the energy that the space eye of a Low Tier Blood Moon wave holds is not enough to summon so many Tier 1 Goblins, which means that they won''t be alot of Tier 3 second dimension creatures either so in battlefields like that the Tier 1 mages have the chanes to shine more With achievements like that it was clear that the name of Alec and the Gordons n wold be talked of in the city for a very long time toe. Bryan was still trying to ath his breaths as he was Watch the moon with incredibly fatigued body, he really felt relieved that it was all over and he promised himself this was going to be thest time he would dive into something so dangerous with Alec ever again, Because every bone in his body was aching with pain as he copsed on the floor trying to catch his breath He reminisce on how they ran to the border of the Tier 2 battlefield every time they run out of Mana, and while running they never got the chance to catch their breath as they had to dogde iing spells that was being thrown at them which a dip in their stamina level, everything was just too extremely risky and he hated the fact he liked the thrill he got for being involved in it After all he is no that type of person he is alway cool headed but today was diffent, he acted out of character and he didn''t want to try It again cause one mistake and someone could have died But luckily for them, they were able to survive and were able to push the advantage into the into the favour of the human mages by killing a lot of Tier 2 goblins and breaking the backbones of the Tier 2 goblins instilling the feeling of death in them Making them make rash attack all the time due to there fearful nature, and the mages winning the fight of the Tier 2 battlefield in a very easy manner as they were scared of dieing next due to the effects of the Golems as the kept killing without no failures Draco looked at the set of kids from up in the sky he could not describe what he felt inside when he looked at them, clearly if they were able to grow up it was no brainer that they would be a great addition to the Gordons n The city Guardian and the other Tier 6 mage kept giving him the eyes that questions in them, and those questions Draco was not ready to deal with since he also got a few of his own too to ask the kids The city guardian even came close and congratted him and the Gordons family for producing another remarkable genius who was not just a great war tactician ormander but also a remarkable fighter And that was one part that everybody realised toote, since he never really fought in the Tier 1 battlefield they all assumed he was not good at fighting, but his performance from the assassination made on him to the part where he led the fight to the Tier 2 battle fieldpletely prove them wrong, as he made sure to show his dominance in a very domineering way, making sure any one who watch was able to have an image of him tadded in there mind as he killed with such ease that you would think he was not just some teenager The Gang all stayed on the cold ground as they were already very tired and they did there best to regain their stamina, Alec stood Alone looking at all of them lying on the floor n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om " get your asses up youzy bumbkin" Alec said "fuck you Alec" Arthur cursed him making the rest of themugh since he was normally the first to always support Alec but today was different Though Alec was still able to stand because of all the stats point he had put in the endurance column, he started checking his system status as he realised they no one bothered him He noticed he had broken through the very peak of Tier 1, but he was still a long way from being a Tier 2 mage, just as he was fantasing about how the faces of his boys would be when he tells them he made another big breakthrough, Titan walked up to him holding on to two different looking items " It''s the power stone of a tier 3 golem" Arthur said the moment Titan dropped the two items in Alec''s hands giving him an opportunity to see just what they were " What is the other item ?" Brandon asked in confusion as he had never seen any power stone that looked like the second item that shone with green lights, it clearly looked different from any power stones they have ever set their eyes on from their knowledge of power stones. " That''s not an ordinary power stone, it''s an Elemental Power Stone thates with the Wind element power inside of it" Bryan said the Moments Brandon asked confusing everybody except Agnes " Oh!!!!!, its something valuable, thank you very much Titan who knew you know how to identify treasures" Alec said as he faced Titan, Who returned the thanks with a thumbs up, and turning to face the rest of the Golems that wereing close to him to check of his new evolution state, as they gasp in excitement and joy " I can''t wait to see what this Elemental power stone has in store for me" Alec said as he rubbed the two items together with his eyes glittering with little sparkles in them as if he has made a big jackpot It made him look like a little thief, Agnes was feeling pains as she looked at Alec being happy about finding something valuable, as she did she did not know how to break the news to him about the valuable thing not having a fate with him, but before she said anything Bryan did " It is practically useless to you, as you won''t be able to use it" Bryan said " What do you mean by that ?, exin smart ass" Alec asked Bryan but was expecting a answer from Agnes as he was facing her After all he trusted her more not to want to cheat a him on things like this " Well actually he''s right, like he said it''s an elemental power stone which has the power of the wind element and I don''t recall you having a wind element which means it has basically no effects on you" Agnes said inmonnguage she felt he would understand Alec : "..." Arthur, Knight, Brandon : oooooooohhhh The three idiot all exim at the same time they were clue less about the elemental power stone but they would die than to admit that so when Agnes exin they all said the same thing The moment Alec heard her words his face formed a frown and it looked as if he just swallowed an hosuefly by mistake, if they didn''t know him they will think he was about to cry " So what''s the use of this thing, I hear its extremely valuable but not usable by me who fought for it,what type of dog shit luck do I have?, cant even get my element" Alec said in annoyance Thenzt family could buy it form you and at a very high price don''t worry we won''t think of cheating you, if you even sell it for us we won''t mind granting 50% of all our gains from today''s blood moon events to you even after paying for the Elemental power stone " Bryan said The request made Alec speechless for a few seconds because thenzt family were really responsible for the deaths of a lots of goblins today so an extra 20% on top the already 30%, they already have was not a bad idea, though he didn''t really know the value of the elemental power stone, but as long as they''re still paying for it it was a good deal so he walked to Bryan who supported himself to a sitting position in the ground and stretched his hands while saying " Deal" " Deal" Lanzt said as he took the handshake " And I hope this conclude our business as this is thest business I want to do with you nine tail fox " Alec said as he started walking back to the City Gates, the rest of the Gang quickly dragged there tired body along with him as he recalled the Tier 1 mages of the Gordons n with him and made their way back to the city. Chapter 77 Merging Of 3 Cities 77 Merging Of 3 Cities Nothing was ever the same after the Blood Moon the people of Estonia City could not stop talking about the Gordons n, it was on the mouth of every family as they discussed how there next generation was more terrifying than the ones before them And whenever the next generation of the Gordons n was talked about, they would definitely mention Alec''s name as he has already been given the title " Ultimate King of the Tier 1 realm" And whenever the name Alec was mentioned they will definitely mention the name of the four great mages that are under him with the name like Brandon, Arthur, Agnes and Knight but they also didn''t forget to discuss about another noble who fought by there side in the Blood Moon from thenzt Family, Bryannzt the next leader of thenzt family The other families and ns used there names to educate and encourage there next generation on what standard they have to be, as no family like to be left out they all wanted to be recoginzed, though not every one talked about the Darkbliss family but they still praised them for there brazery of being able to win a Blood Moon battle And that was one of the advantages of winning as long as you win your name get to be worshipped and reverence but if you were among a squad who lost in a Bood Moon, then no one would even bother to remember your bravery no matter how good you were or how many Second dimension creatures you killed after all, only the winners wrote history The achievements of the Gordons andnzt family next generation was a big boost to the ego of all the city guards who always fought all the time, it made them proud there city has produce a genius who can bring fear into his opponents mind in the future Three Dayster the city lord of Estonia city received news from the other two Tier 3 City around them, they have heard of the deeds of how they were able to defeat the goblins in their first attack wiping out all of the Tier 1 goblins, at first they didn''t belive but after sending envoys over to check the Battlefield only then did they realise it was a legit information and they even underestimated the result of the fight, and they new that because of the Because of the massive amount of dead goblins that was being staked on top each other outside the city Gates as they were preparing to burn them after removing all the power stones from there body It was also on that day the envoys of those two city came that the city lord found out that the other cities was not as lucky as them, they were wondering why the goblins had small numbers , but it has being answered the Goblin race had alot of soldiers And they didn''t only attack them but also attacked the Two Cities around them but they could not defend properly against the excessive Tier 1 Goblins which led to aplete wipe out of the Tier 1 city guards of those cities And the ns who supported all used special means to protect there next generation making them escape back to the city while the freed tier 1 goblins crashed into the Tier 2 battle Helping the Tier 2 goblins and killing multiple Tier 2 human mages, it was a bloody battle and only the Tier 3 mages where not affected, and of right now those city wer already on the verge of breakdown and won''t be able to withstand another attack of such So most of the influential families and ns have been thinking of moving to estonia City but suchrge move can only be done with the consent of the city lord, and that was why envoys were sent There proposal was quite simple they would stay and fight the next Blood Moon for Estonia City until the capital sent another sets of city guards and builders to help in rebuilding the cities defence again, they nned on staying on staying in Estonia City and abandoning those two city for the time being ******* ((In the Gordons family private meeting)) Draco walked in and went to seat on the throne that had the number 7 on it " when do you n on speaking, do you know how long we have been waiting for you toe out of seclusion after the blood moon battle" the fat fifth elder said in a domineering tone " old fifth, your voice is too loud I think you have to adjust it, can''t you tone it down a little, we both know if I had not gone into seclusion I might have lost the opportunity that I have now or are you not happy I finally broke through to the (mid) Tier 6 realm " Draco said with a hint if bragging in his voice " ohhh I see you have finally brokenthrough to the same realm as I , and you believe you have the guts to talk to me as an equal , do you want to die " the fifth elder shouted with the fats around his body wobbling ad he mmed him hand On his throne making a small wave of earth elements to rice and the tiger golem resting at the feet of his throne to stood up on all four as he was now staring daggers at Draco The moment Draco saw the golem he quickly put his guard up, of course he knew who the tiger golem was it was the fifth elder first golem that he created after the inspiration he had while staying in the wilderness It was created as a Tier 2 golem while the fifth elder was still a Tier 1 mage, and it has still showed great battlebat power and it''s instincts are like that of a beast It didn''t behave like something that was made from materials and it was even a Tier 7 golem the same realm as the patriarch It was one of the reason the fifth elder was e Always in seclusion so the other ns would not find out his golems power that fast As the Gordons family kept it as a secret " if you want to fight, fight me head on no need to call our golems into the fight " Draco snorted as he shamelessly tried to dismissed the golem as an external power of his " talk back when you have the balls to fight or I let my big kitty give you a few hand work " the fifth elder said with a smug smile as he saw Draco backing down, though he was disappointed n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om That he allowed Draco catch up to him but he felt great anytime he thought about the power of his tiger golem " now that''s enough chit chatting, we want the other half of the battle field array disk " the grand elder said as he stretched his had He might seems to be asking for a request but those who knew him , knows he never asks for request butmands , and in Gordons family hismands werew and only the patriarch was not bound by them Draco just threw the disk to his hands as he lean back on his throne as he was waiting for his father to y the disk , he wanted to watch Alec again and this time he would make sure to do a proper analysis. Chapter 78 Gordons Family meetings (elder) Chapter 78 Gordons Family meetings (elder) After they finished watching the video, all of the elders seating all looked at the patriarch position as they waited for him to give them some type of exnation on what they just saw " what!?" the patriarch asked " I don''t mean to be rude but I do know the family does not have a Tier 3 marked spirit armour and from the craft and design on the armour Alec was wearing it was clearly a peak armour and only a great cksmith could have done something like that with such elegance and uniqueness " " so pardon me for asking this dear brother, but where did your grandson get such a good armour? " The fifth elder asked " I do know you can''t afford it and that''s a fact so do not lie to us " the grandelder added which made the face of the patriarch copse, actually he wanted to Brag to them as he had absolutely no idea who had given Alec the armour He was nning to ask Alecter anyways before his brothers cornered him with questions " to be sincere I don''t really know, it''s been long me and that boy really had a one on one talk" the patriarch said as he sigh " do you think it''s someone from his father n that gave him the armour as a gift" the third elder who has been really silent since finally spoke " nah, I doubt that, most of them hated Alec to the bones even before he was born, he is the first grandchild of there n and in suchrge ancient n there is no way" "they would assist Alec who they have abandoned as they would hope there own chosen children are stronger than him incase they meet in future it would give him a feeling of being inferior " " to the children they have brought up themselves" the grand elder exined a theory of his as he touched his beards acting like a wise sage " stop your act brother every one know you are a rogue in heart, ha ha ha" the fifth elder joke " you punk!!!" the grand elder almost lost his cool before he realised what his younger brother was trying to do and he stopped " expect from that I do know Alec, and I am a hundred percent sure there is no way he would ept anything from that family, he might smile alot and act normal but I know he hates them" "for what happened to his mother and ns to make them regret every thing he went through so there is definitely no way he would ept things from them since he wants to prove them wrong with his powers" the patriarch said " Well am just asking due to the colour of the armour, it really makes me remember the Ancient ze family" the third elder said " we are not to speak that name here again" a chill and dangerous killing intent ouzed out from the patriarch the moment he heard the name of the n After all just like Alec even he too me them for the death of his only Daughter but he is too weak to go against an ancient n on his own But he finally found peace in taking care of Alec even now he felt the young Alec was growing up too fast and wished he could go back to rewind some moments with him back But as Alec grew he developed a tendency and the patriarch knew it was because of his desire to grow stronger so he could make the ze family who rejected him regret there decision So he left his task of revenge on the shoulders of Alec and that was why he asked for him to be the next leader of the n as he didn''t want Alec leaving for the ze n also in the future in a desire to proven himself And funny enough all the elders all agreed to it. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om " I should go see him and talked to him, maybe I can get some information on how the spirit armour came in the first ce" the patriarch said And a middle age mage walked in and bowed towards the elders and patriarch before speaking " the city lord request the presence of the patriarch in the city hall immediately" the mage said as he looked down not daring to look at directly at the face of the Big shots in the Gordons n " ohhh the city lord, what have I done this time?, why not go this one for me brother you know how to handle that old fox very well, and after all I still have to go talk with Alec and make him spill his secrets out" the patriarch said in full righteousness that he even fouled the middle age mage kneeling on the ground But the others just burst intoughter as it had been long they saw a scene like this happen before And that was the patriarch trying to run away from his duties, clearly the Gordons n are quite weird, in other families other fight to be the next patriarch but in this family every one runs from it " ohhh shut up, Alec can wait just go see the city lord first, no matter what you do, you are the patriarch so I don''t want to do your silly duties" the grand elder said as his staff struck the ground and a wave of sound note flew towards the patriarch Who seems to be expecting the attack and the earth opened up and swallowed him into the ground and when he would reappear and he was beside the middle age mage that was kneeling as the ground open up and he came out slowly like someone that was levitating Bang!!!! The sound of the attack that was shed at the patriarch throne made an explosion sound " OK!!, I would go but please take it easy you are almost a Tier 7 mage already, with me and you holding fort in the Same realm there is no difference who is patriarch as I can even give it to you as long as you promise to give it to Alec at his time ...." the patriarch kept on bbering rubbish " Goerge!!!!!!!!!!...... Shut up " the grand elder shouted sending alot of sound waves flying and the sses braking the whole ce looked like he just survived a disaster. The patriarch smiled seeing that he aplished what his other brothers have not being able to do as behind the grand elder the image of a mermaid could being seen singing seductively Chapter 79 The Leader Of Lanzt Family In The Shadow Chapter 79 The Leader Of Lanzt Family In The Shadow The Gordons family patriarch quickly made his way for the City Hall as he wanted to make sure he answered the city lord on time after all he always wanted to leave a good impression But on getting there he realised that he was not the only one that was given an invite as he could see the patriarch of other ns and families waiting in therge hall waiting for the city lord He kept on surveying everybody until his eyesnded on the person who was representing the Lanzt family And his pupil almost bulge out of there sockets " who do we have here, it''s old man Bailey" George Gordons said with telepathy which connected to Baileynzt after he got passed his suprised emotion, and the man named Bailey turned to his direction locating him in an instant " hmmp so you still have respect for the elders, Gordons boy i heard how you shamed my son few days after I ame out off seclusion " the old man Bailey said as he stroke his long beards The patriarchs around all looked between the both of them as they could feel the slight frequency being transferred between the both of them, so they were sure they were talking with telepathic messages, though they were curious to know what two strong men in the Tier 7 realm was talking about but they were not ready to disrupt the messages frequency as that could lead to having two strong enemies, after all no one loved having there secret conversations being spied on " have some shame Bailey you are only few years older than me, you are not my elder and except from that we are both in the same realm so I don''t see where this your seniorityplexes from" George Gordon snorted " you punk you call 30 years just few years I think you need treatments" Bailey said as he fling his head in another direction to show his displeasure on how he was not able to im superiority After all they were both Tier 7 mages and that left little room for respect " don''t take it to heart though, why are you here anyways I thought you already left everything to your tier 5 son and he is the new patriach " George Gordons said " hmmm your voice seems to have some type of toxicity to it but never mind, and I would like to announce that the reason I am here is because that son of mine got an inspiration in the recent blood moon and is trying his best to break through to the next realm which means my family would now have a Tier 6 mage" Baileynzt said " I must really say you have really tried for you to be able to build a family from scratch and make it a big one with lots of members you should be proud" George gave an unexpectedpliment which shocked Bailey after all, he had been expecting The Gordons patriarch to continue with his toxic behaviour so when thement came he was unprepared for it, though some people do call the thenzt family a n but that was because of him who had a Tier 7 realm His family were still a long way from being able topete with those ns who had lots of members and old heritage so in kind of a sense I was still a family until they had up to four Tier 6 mages though he was a Tier 7 mage and could even deal with five tier 6 mages but that was his individual strength and not of the family And that was why he was really happy his son was breaking through, he just knew if they could stay In an alliance with the Gordons family then in a few years they might be a big n after all his decendants all had great talents " Well you too are a great man you brought the Gordons family to what they are now, your father would be proud of you" Bailey said as he was reminiscing on the past when George was still young and hot headed " Nah, you know that was all my dad''s work" George shrugged his shoulders " you always push the credits to that man we all know your father was a great man but could not reach the potential that was meant for him due to his internal injuries and that was why he tried to have many children". " as he saw you all as his legacies, that would usher in a new beginning, that wold ddo what he couldn''t, bringing the Gordons family to another level you all were his pride and he always bragged on how special all his boys are and that was why he never thought twice about sacrificing himself for you all back then when that peak Tier space gate was formed near us " the moment Bailey said those words it made George flinch It was a memory he never wants to remember but hearing it from someone else just seems to stir unknow strom inside him " but we all know it was you who took the Gordons from a family to a n and you should not deny yourself credits for that" Bailey continued " I had help from someone more matured if it was only me I would have broken Down when my dad die a long time ago " George said as thought of his second brother the grand elder of the Gordons family who always did the dirty works and necessary things to make sure the Gordons family stayed alive " he would be so proud of what you all have all be, eight sons!, woah your father was an horse" Bailey joked in between encouragment Just before they could continue there conversation someone entered the room allowing all the patriarch in the room look up to him " good day everyone, am sorry to have called you all on short notice but what I want to discuss with you all could not be dyed as its of utmost importance wee up with an answer soon enough" " and what is that Mr Dragonmir?" the Patriarch of the Darkbliss n asked in a eerily voice making most people look at his direction They just couldn''t get the shivers away anytime they were close to him, the Darkbliss Patriarch was verse in both shadow, dark, and curse element which practically makes him some one others dread " ohhh it''s about which decision we should take on the two Tier 3 City who wants to stay in our city in the main time and merge with us until the capital provide supports" the city lord finally dropped the bomb And the look on each patriarch face door differs, but there were mostly confused at the development of things ****'' Alec sat on the roof as he watched the gang meditate there path techniques, and the golems all crowding over Titan asking him to summon his minion ice golems that could fight for him Alec smiled at the peaceful atmosphere and ce his two hands behind his head as he leaned on the roof, closed his eyes as he allowed the sun to shine on him And the next moment he found out his sense of sound seems to have been disconnected n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om He could not hear any single sound at all and when he opened his eyes, he saw the Grand elder before him " we need to talk boy" the grand elder said " okkk..., about what?" Alec asked nonchntly as he looked around and noticed he was still were he was siting but the most funny thing was that he Could only hear the voice of the grand elder and no one else and that scare him shit.. " don''t bother as you don''t posees the ability to break out of my domain" the grand elder said as he caressed his beards while waiting for Alec to be dazzled at his cool acting but he was perplexed when Alec asked the next question " What is a Domain?, can it help me get above ranks when fighting" Alec asked Grand elder : "..." Chapter 80 elements Awakening and special abilities Chapter 80 elements Awakening and special abilities " we are not having this type of conversation right now" the grand elder said when he realised that Alec was trying to change the main topic " so which type of conversation were we be having now ?" Alec asked with his suprised face "..." " you know why am really here, how did you get your hand on a Tier 3 spirit armor?" the grand elder asked again " well its the armour I requested for, I was suprised when a spirit armour was given to me.... " Alec was talking before he was interrupted by the grand elder "... Wait you mean that was the armour that was crafted for you by someone from the Gordons family forge!!! " the grand elder asked in confusion as he was clear that the highest forger that was assigned to the next generation was a Tier 2 forger and if they were able to mistakenly Forge a Tier 3 armor then that means that they made a breakthrough but to make a breakthrough with a spirit armour It was simply unheard of and it means that the Gordons family got themselves a genius forger and Alec was just so lucky to be the one who would be receiving his breakthrough creation, as the said forger might not even be lucky again to forge another spirit armour in his life And Alec still gave him the innocent expression as he wished that the Grand Elder would stop being suspicious of him, he didn''t want to expose the existence of his system to any body and that includes his close friends in the family too " hmmm I guess I better find the cksmith forger and array master who assited him and are responsible for forging your armour then, maybe one of them have made a big breakthrough In there skills and is not aware of it yet" the grand elder said as his eyes were all over Alec " ohh are there situations like that?" Alec asked " notmon but yes, there are some forgers who can craft Tier 2 equipments while still being a Tier 1 forger, they are called genius forgers, and I do feel the person who crafted your armour made the same breakthrough in his skills and Is not aware yet because if he made a breakthrough in his realm" " then he would havee and ask for resources after all any Tier 3 forger is valued by each families and need alot of resources to practice with before they gain a solid foundation in there skills " " ooohhh I see" The grand elder never removed his eyes fro Alec''s body as he was trying his best to see if there would be any changes in his behaviour at all after all he is trying his best to see if Alec was just lying, but Alec never gave him that satisfaction he gets when he reads other people''s expression as alec had changed his innocent face to a poker face That was deviod of any emotions, the grand elder sigh as she saw Alec''s stand, he tapped his staff back on the roof and the feeling of sound cames back " how are you able to do that?" Alec asked " that''s because I can use a specific sound ability !" the grand elder replied still gazing at Alec in the eyes funny enough Alec too was looking back at him not ready to lose in this staring contest at all " now am lost!, I though the Gordons n are blessed with the earth elements so why do you have sound element or magic" alec asked curiously " well I guess I can tell you a little about it seeing as you are going to be the next leader of the Gordons family and my favorite, you see a mage has three chance to awaken abilities or elements at the Tier realm stages " the Grand elder started exining confusing Alec in the process Yes he had seen the system say something like ability but he though it was just exclusive to the system, he never exxpeted this world mages to also have abilities, and while he was busy thinking about what he heard the Grand elder was waiting for him to process all he had told him Before he continued with his exnation " you see from the Tier 1 realm to the Tier 3 realm we call it the junior mage stage and most mages are only able to awaken elements except martial mages families who follow the beastial bloodline path some of them do awaken special abilities, some still awaken elements at the first Awakening " " what most people don''t know is that a mage is able to awaken another element or special ability when the reached the Tier 4 mage realm as the Tier 4 to Tier 6 are called the warrior mages and that is where I am, I awoken a sound special ability it till works like an element as you use your mana to cast it why most people don''t know Is that most ordinary people stay at the Tier 3 realm for the rest of there lives and the most easy method to awaken your second elements is controlled by bigger ns " " so when I awoken my sound ability I realised I was more talented with it than earth elements so I decided to focus more on my special ability " the grand elder said n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om " ohhh ok , I was kinda hoping it was an element though " Alec replied a little dissapointed as he though it was a kind of element " ohhh you don''t have to be dissapointed as there is a n who specialise in sound elements am sure you would get to see them soon " the Grand elder said " what!, how can that be possible I just heard you say your sound powers ain''t an element, but a special ability so howe you say a n all have sound elements and not sound ability? "Alec questioned the helpless old man again this time more confused than in the starting " you see my special ability is rted to a myth called the banshee so sound was one of her powers meaning I can do all she could do but my powers restrict me from using most of the banshee powers so her control of sound is what I can control at the moment if you get what I mean" " ohhh I see" Alec answered " so that n has some techniques and spells concerning sounds and they wield it like an element, they are not restricted by any factors ad an use all sound spells as long as they have the mana due to the fact that they don''t rely on anything to cast the spell but its innately there talent, it''s just like how the Gordons family is blessed with the earth elements that family too is blessed with sound element " the Grand Elder concluded is small lecture " I won''t say I understand all what you just said but at least I can say that am not entirely clueless like the start, ehhn onst question are there other type of special powers? " Alec asked another question shocking the Grand Elder at his hunger for knowledge " of course there is, you see my power is connected to a myth, most families powers are connected to a certain demonic beast, some weird powers never seen before like swinging cobwebs, the special power range is really long and not all have been ounted for as new special abilities pop out In each era adding to the already old powers we know before " the Grand Elder exined Alec :"..." Alec''s mind : swinging cobwebs why does that sound like spiderman, fuck fuck fck, don''t tell me i would see vilians from movies in my old world here Just as Alec was digesting all the grand elder told him, a spear light so bright that It seems the light was about to pierce the skies flew upward " (gasp) Spear intent!!!!!!" the grand elder looked shocked at the golem that was shing in spear light and was closing his eyes standing across him was another golem who held on to a long and Big two handed Axe " What is happening here?" the grand elder asked again as h e realised that the golem was the one responsible for such phenomenon. Chapter 81 Recreate Alecs methods Chapter 81 Recreate Alec''s methods The grand elder could not help but be shocked at what he was seeing, it was the stage every cultivator who used spear longed to reach And they were all stuck at the door ofprehending the Spear intent, and it was the same for the cultivators of the swords but only a few lucky children of heavens where able to wield the intent of the weapons They used but here was a Golem that was not even in the Tier 3 realm yet and has alreadyprehend what alot of old men where trying to get, so they could improve there powers more Alec was not aware of what was happening but hearing the Grand Elder shout " Spear intent" he realised that what ever was happening to Legion was clearly a good thing " Alec tell me don''t worry about me spilling your secrets, are you dating the goddess of luck?" the grand elder asked quite confused As he can not understand why Alec seems so lucky and blessed, only him had a Tier 2 golem that was strong enough to fight a Tier 3 mage and he also got a Tier 3 peak spirit armour luckily from a former who was just made a breakthrough in his skills, and the Grand elder was still trying to process the situation , and he is not even through with the interrogation yet and He already stumbled upon another lucky encounter of Alec, as one of his golem''s wasprehending spear intent and he was starting to feel like most of those old men who cultivated the way of the spear won''t hesitate to skin the body of the golem in embarrassment " eehn can a mortal actually date a goddess?" Alec asked but the grand elder was no longer paying attention to him as he kept on staring at the golem that was now giving the feeling of sharpness all over him It was like looking at a sharp sword that was unveiled from the scabbard that was used to wrapped it''s deadly aura The white light around Legion body was starting to die down little by little, **** But not only those in the Gordon''s n could see the sharp spear light, the expert from the other families could feel the sharp spear intent that was surging towards the sky But most of the experts who felt the surge of energy came from the city Hall The moment the spear light pierced through the skies all of them used there mental powers to locate where the spear light wasing from and they noticed it was from the Gordons family And the expression of some of them changed some were suprised, some angry at the fact there was another great elite among the Gordons family, when they were still trying to hold there jealously about the fact that they were the biggest winners in thest blood moon war N?v(el)B\\jnn " Hey Gordons you never told us your fourth brother being back" one of the patriarch who was in the meeting asked indirectly as he was trying to find information if throughly the person who was responsible for the spear intent was the fourth elder of the Gordons n And even the city Lord looked over towards the direction of the Gordons Patriarch expecting an answer But the Gordons family patriarch was just as suprised as all of them, as he could not really tell who was the spear genius who has been able toprehend the spear intent bt he knew they would never believe him if he said something like that instead, they would think he is just trying to hide another genius of his n Because he knew the fourth elder was still not back as he was training in the wilderness , " no that was not my fourth brother, it might be someone else" the Gordons patriach said " when do your family now have other spear elites except from the fourth elder, I thought he was the only one who was crazy about spears and that''s why he never got into golem path since he wanted to reach the very peak of spear techniques" Bailey Lanzt asked George Gordons : "..." " or is this someone else from the younger generation, maybe his son I heard of his heroic deeds in the Banquet, for him to be able to defeat my daughter it''s no easy feat" the Darkbliss patriarch said " Nah, he uses a sword!, it can''t be him" the patriarch said nervously before most of the patriarch burst outughing when they heard that the son of a legendary spearman who was so inlove with the way of the spear to the extent he never followed the ways of his own family and when out to the wilderness to Train had a child who does not follow the same rule, the fact that a great spearman son uses a sword was a sight they all wanted to watch when he came back as they wanted to see if he would me his brothers for his sons path and they were all just waiting for the moment when the fourth elder came back " eehhhh sorry I asked but how do you think that mad man is going to take it that his son is following the path of the sword you of most people should know how obsessed he is with the spear arts" the Darkbliss n patriarch said " that''s not even important what I want to know now is if that''s not him, then who is the person that is responsible for that" Bailey asked pointing at the fading spear lights " Well that is something I have to find out my self now why don''t we continue with the meeting" The Gordons patriach said fast, he kind of have this bad feeling that it had something to do with Alec After all Alec was the only one in the Gordons family who used a spear and that was why he was trying to divert the conversation back to what they were talking about before anyone though of Alec after all he already had a reputation already " there is nothing much to talk about now, all i ask is for five families to volunteer to participate in the next blood moon and with the tactics we all saw the boy from Gordons family use against them, we are assured that we would be able to at least defend against the new horde of goblins they would Send after us " " and we havee with an agreement with the ns and families of the other cities that would merge with us they would also send about five n each to help with the defence, and I know with a line up like this we would be able to catch the goblins off guard infact we might just have another big victory giving us our second streak in a row, which has not happened in a long time " the city lord exined his ns And most of the ns patriach all agreed with him, they were all ready to send there younger generation to fight now they had a cheat on how to attack the goblins afterall they watched all Alec''s methods of dealing with the goblins They all want to recreate what Alec did and they are hoping there kids would do it in more dazzling manner than Alec who even came up with the n, and what really made them happy was the fact that each family is given a break after fighting in a blood moon and the Gordons n was given two months break for The extremely clean victory they helped the city win and that, means he won''t be participating in the next two blood moon events toe, and that''s why the patriarchs of various ns where all happy, that Alec won''t be there to outshine the kids from there ns. Chapter 82 The Silent Rivalry. 82 The Silent Rivalry. After the spear light finally went down Alec was tempted to check out Legions new stats [ Defensive spearman Golem ] Name : Legion level : 19 [ can be upgraded] Realm : (peak) Tier one rank : Elite strength : 34 Agility : 31 Endurance: 30 {Special skills} ~ intermediary Spear Arts mastery lvl 1 ~ Basic Shield mastery lvl 5 ~ Spear Intent : entry level Alec was quite suprised to see that even Legion was already a peak Tier 1 golem, if not because of themotion he cause Alec would not have been ready to check his stats any time soon, After all ever since the blood moon battle he had been trying to get some rest from everything including the systems as he felt he had to get the rest he deserved, Though he might not really understand what the spear intent was, he does know that it was something that would increase Legion''s strength and he was cool with that anyways After all he knew the reason why Legion was so hell bent on improving, was because he is feeling the pressure of being surpassed by Titan in both realm and ranks But he could not me anybody but himself after all in every battle they were in Titan alway took it upon himself to act as the vanguard and always cleared the path ahead With his ruthless strikes, making him always kill alot more than Legion as he was Alec''s war machine, but Legion always believed in the fact that fighting was an art, infact the only reason he was quick to raise his spear techniques to the intermediary so fast n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Was because of how he even used his spear to train in each battle and he made sure toplete every moves of the basic spear moves making it hard for people toe in between Three meters near him, but Titan was the actual opposite as he believed in killing faster, and painting himself in a blood bath Even though both of these golems might have different point of views Alec does not feel the need to talk to them about it after all they have developed there own consciousness and forged there own path forward ever since Alec created them He was not about toe in between that now " you are just incredibly luckyd, I have not even gotten to the bottom of your spirit armour and here you are surprising me again, you this boy can you leave an old man with face" The grand elder joked " I didn''t even have a hand in this sir, you were here with me, he justprehend it out of no were" Alec said as he opened his hand akimbo looking like a lost person, if someone else saw him they might not even think the golem in question was his Just as the Grand elder was about to say another word the ground opened up and the patriarch came out of it. The grand elder was the first to notice him " are you not supposed to be at the City Hall ?" the grand elder questioned him almost immediately he came out of the ground startling Alec and making him witness his grandfathere out of the ground " the meeting finished quite early, how you doing Alec? , we got alot to talk about " the old man answered his brother fast before turning to Alec with a wild smile on his face " can it be wait, I have to cultivate or else I won''t make progress in my realm " Alec gave a filmsy excuse which earned him a p to the head as his grandfather pped his head silly " ouch!!!, old man don''t you know you are a venerable Tier 7 mage?, are you trying to get me killed by hitting me like that? " Gordons patriach : "..." Grand elder : "..." The grand elder mouth twitch as he asked his brother in low tones so as not to embarrasse him " let me get this straight did this boy just call you old man! " the grand elder asked The patriarch was boiling in anger but he was still able to reply with a Nod " should I prepare his funeral rites I think he needa a real beating" the grand elder said as he tried to escte the situation more and put Alec in more trouble After all he came to interrogate Alec and give him various heart attacks but ever since he came here he has been the one receiving the heart attacks instead and they were all given by Alec who kept on trying his best to look innocent " well that''s not what I came here for, I saw the spear intent light, who is responsible for it" the patriach asked " eeerm I don''t really know how to exin this because it might sound funny" Alec said " will you just talk brat and stop keeping me you gran Papi waiting" the patriarch shouted from the top of his lungs as he felt Alec was just covering it up since he was responsible His suspicion is now starting to seem real to him now that he saw Alec and the grand elder mainly at the ce the spear light urred, he felt they won''t be here together except the grand elder decided to protect him after he saw Alecprehending the spear light he spear light he shot yo the skies " OK!!, if you insist" Alec said as he pointed at Legion who was now caressing his spear and acting like it was his most treasured weapon, his touch soft and careful as if he was scared to break the spear Gordons patriach : "..." are you telling me that, this golem is responsible for that bright shining spear light Alec don''t you dare lie to me, do I look like a baby to you?!!! The patriarch shouted at Alec as he thought his grandson was still trying to fool him so he turned to his brother who just nodded his head and his face changed like he just swallowed lots of inedible food Due to the fact that the grand elder saw it happen he was already past his suprised point but it was not the saw thing for the patriarch who did not see it happen and was expecting a human to be the one responsible for the phenomenon act But to hear it was cause by a golem he felt all the knowledge he acquired in all his years shattering in his mind. Chapter 83 Silent Rivalry prt 2 83 Silent Rivalry prt 2 The patriarchter got used to the idea that his grandson''s golem was a spear expert who is able toprehend the spear intent after being created for less than two months And it was the same spear intent his own brother was not able toprehend after forty five years of his life and it kinda left a sour taste on his tongue when he thinks of his brother He tried to picture his brother face, if he learned that a golem was able to learn what he has been trying to grasp for so long " Titan i want to challenge you!!!" Legion shouted while pointing his spear tip towards Titan as he roared, this behavior of the golem suprised both the grand elder and the patriarch They did know that Alec had a great talent for creating golems but they never thought that his level had reached the level of creating a golem which could talk with that much intelligence And when the patriarch looked towards who the golem was challenging his eyes almost bulged out of his sockets as he pointed at the golem while stammering " is.. Is.... I.. I... Is that not you golem, the first one right ?" the patriarch asked as he recognised Titan the moment he saw him " yes of course the very first one that I made with the hope that he be a sturdy shield that would protect me from harm" Alec said as he eyed the patriarch with the edge of his eyes as he was indirectly referring to the patriarch And the patriarch only rolled his eyes at Alec''s childish attitude " no more ying, when did you upgrade it to a Tier 2 golem ? , no that''s not the right words, how were you able to raise a Tier 1 golem to Tier 2 golem without taking or requesting any resources and materials from the family?" the patriarch asked this time he was staring at Alec with serious eyes " Talent!!! " Alec blurted out " bullshit, don''t tell me you are taking shitz from those bastard from the Ancient ze ns " the patriarch asked as he pointed his fingers at Alec Yea he was the one who vouched for Alec in the meeting that Alec would not ever be on friendly terms with the ze family but now he felt that his tiny faith shaking as he saw that Tier 2 golem Gordons patriach : for God sake!, that is no normal Tier 2 golem it''s an ice Golem for God sake and those type of golems just don''t drop from the skies you definitely need to burn alot of resources to be able to raise a normal golem to this level and have this much potential ! The patriarch mind was going wild as all sort of ideas were being projected in his mind, as he tried to picture how the ze family approached Alec or what they might have promised him for him to have received there help 15:53 The patriarch mind was going wild as all sort of ideas were being projected in his mind, as he tried to picture how the ze family approached Alec or what they might have promised him for him to have received there help " What are you talking about old man!, the ze family phht, I made a promise to make them pay and regret the day they knew me, all of there descendant I meet I would beat to stupor till they can''t spell there surname" Alec said in anger as he spit on the ground as he made his promise to make the descendants of the ze family he meet in future suffer The patriarch sigh in relief when he saw the arrogant and rude version of Alec back again, and he was more assure that Alec never received help from them but still yet he was still bugged about who Alec received was still receiving things from " but still yet who would spend on you like that,. Its like an investment.. I " the patriarch was about to start one of his preaching when Alec cut him off " that''s enough old man the fight is about to begin, let''s watch " Alec said n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om **** " Why not challenge me when you be a Tier 2 golem, at least at that time you might even be able to defeat me but like this you would be at great disadvantage" Titan said gently " Nah, have already fought with other Tier 2 Goblins but they never gave me the thrill I wanted they probably felt like fake Tier 2 and am sure the human mages are like that also, and that''s why I want to face you so I can finally witness how big of a difference there is" " Between a Tier 1 expert and a Tier 2 expert " Legion said as he got into a stance raising his shield to cover himself as he pointed his spear at Titan " okay attack!!!! " Titan said not ready to speak anymore rubbish as he was clear that there was nothing he would say again that would make Legion change his mind again " are you not going to use your weapons?" Legion questioned as he saw Titan walking towards him bare hand with hands stretched out wide Arthur : tell me we are looking at golems and not mages, in fact almost any low tier mage would be useless again Titan he can create things without even casting, this is a cheat... There must definitely be a cheat code 15:54 " I can alway just conjure a new weapon" Titan smiled as he quickly created two small Ice Axes and threw them towards Legion, who was not expecting the fight to start like that But he was quick to react as he swung his spear horizontally and a wave of wind blew as a sharp spear qi flew out from the tip of the spear shattering the small Ice Axes that was flying towards him into pieces and the Qi disappeared and was still heading towards Titan. Titan just gently raised his hands up and a small ice shield was formed in front of him and the next second a sharp line was on the shield as a invisible spear mark was at the shield If Titan never took precaution with the shield he might have been shed in the first encounter which was crazy, as it just showed that in order to defend against Legion you have to stop both the visible and invisible spear Qi Arthur : tell me we are looking at golems and not mages, in fact almost any low tier mage would be useless again Titan he can create things without even casting, this is a cheat... There must definitely be a cheat code Brandon : "..." Agnes : "..." Knight : "..." The kids watching were all shocked at the level of power that the both of the golem have shown, and they knew for sure that if it was them on either end they might have being finished as they could not have been aware of the Invisible Qi or take on Titan " Alec tell me how the fu*k did you create such monsters, especially that ice Golem its more impressive than the bestial golem your grand uncle did when he was young" the patriarch said as he patted Alec shoulders The smile on his lips was so wild that the grand elder lips was twitching, seeing how smug the patriarch is. " just don''t let him hear that or he might send his big kitty after you" the grand elder said and the patriarch shivered when he remembered how the tiger golem of the fifth elder beat his own Tier 7 golem like an adult lecturing a baby And ever since that day he never bothered his lil brother, though the fifth elder might not be a really great cultivator but his talent for creating beast golem were out of the world, that they really look alive and looking at Alec''s golems just gave him the feeling he had when he was watching his brother when they were still kids and he wanted to go into the wild to learn about beast so he could practically integrate a kind of bestial factor to the beast golems. Chapter 84 Another Shocker Chapter 84 Another Shocker The Battle between Titan and Legion finish quickly with a big two handed Axe being just few inches away from Legion''s head as hey on the ground Titan had taken things easy with him and still refused to use his main weapons since they gave him a major boost, but even without his main weapons he was still able to wack Legions ass after figuring out how to block The sharp spear intent Qi, while fighting Legion was able to get a few hits due to the invisible spear intent Qi but after fight passed five minutes, Titan found a way to get closer to legion''s safe region and finish the fight Fast with a quick hand to handbat scheme without being worried about the invisible Qi, as he was able to sweep Legion of his feet with the big Two handed Axe He stretch out his hands towards Legion who was still had his back on the ground, and Legion took his hand while getting up "you are a great fighter!" Titan said "well having to deal with your ass is annoying" Legion replied as he repositioned his T shaped helmet on his head properly giving space for his deep, eerily red eyes to shine bright "what do you mean???" Titan asked confused at legion''sments ''your ice maniption makes it easy for you to have any weapon at your finger tip as long as you have enough mana tost, and you change weapons quite quickly making it hard for anyone to adapt to your battle style since you probably have basic mastery in those weapons" "Before Tier 2 your fighting style was quite predictable, now all of a sudden you became a Tier 2 golem and decided to change styles, what a drag! " Legion replied with an eerilyugh But all the Gordons kid there at Alec''s house were feeling like they have been ying with there cultivation all this time, they just saw two golem sh and they realised that even Legion had a battle power of a (peak) Tier 2 mage while Titan seems to have the battle power of a (Low) Tier 3 mage even without his main weapons And its clear he is more stronger with the main mace and shield he normally use and he didn''t even used his ice maniption he just fought with Legion with weapons trying to help Legion ovee his shortings, The moment the Gordons kids saw the fighting to an end they quickly went back to cultivating As they felt of there progress coutinue at this pace then they won''t be that important to Alec again, with the kind of powers that Titan and Legion just showed they would even be ashamed to call themselves genius Alec saw even Arthur acting all serious with his cultivation and smiles gently "if this pressure you give them continues they might just be cultivation madmen who have you as there heart demon" the patriarchin stop your whining these are not ordinary mages, George this are the elites among our next generation and if the develope an heart demon for just a small matter then they are not worthy to lead in the Gordons family" "I do believe that they all have an healthypetition and with Alec pressuring them all the time they would all try there best to catch up to him making the elites of our family advance leaps and bounds from the other families who are raising there next generations as green horns "the Grand elder said in a domineering manner as he struck his staff on the roof in annoyance at the patriarch ways of doing thingsn/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "if you say so then, it''s time to go, ehhhn before I forget I heard you have been trying to create ava golem since you have not been able to reach that step yet why not go see the fifth elder and learn something different from him" the patriarch said to the grand elder before turning towards Alec real fast "ohhh the fifth elder and why should I do that, I just want to wait for the next blood moon so I can kill more goblins, now that I think about it I have not received my battle merits yet and the rest have got there''s, infact they have all redeem cultivation resources with there battle merits so where is mine " Alec asked a question that put the patriarch in a difficult position "(cough!!!), how dare you Corner your grandfather like that, is not that I don''t want to give you your battle merits it''s just that the battle merit you received is still be calcted by the city Hall ountants" the patriarch lied straight as there was no way he would tell his grandson That him a venerable Tier 7 mage was stealing points from a Tier 1 amateur who just started cultivating, but it was not his fault as Alec was able to umte enough point that could help Ten Tier 2 mages Breakthrough to the Tier 3 mage realm, so he embezzled Alec''s battle merits and shared it towards various Tier 2 mages that were already in their peak forms and was just about to breakthrough He kept on convincing himself that it was for the greater good of the family, after all he heard Alec also broke through to the (High) Tier 1 mage realm already and he was not expecting Alec to ask for the battle merits That fast since he felt Alec was not near any bottlenecks yet Grand Elder: "..." The grand elder could not help looking at his brother lie so confidently Alec quickly noticed the grand elders face and his gaze turned sharp as he looked at the patriach "did you steal my points Old man?" Alec asked Realising that he had been caught he decided to drop his act, "yea I did but it was for the family" the patriarch was saving his sentence with a raised finger before an earth spear flew pass him as he dogde poorly As he was going easy on Alec, since he was the thief in this situation " why would you?" Alec roared "It was for the family, i took it as some sort of investment since you would not be needing it soon you just had a breakthough to the (high) Tier 1 realm" the patriarch said "It still doesn''t matter and am not a (high) Tier 1 mage" Alec replied The grand elder just stood at the side quietly, behaving like he was not familiar with either of them since Arthur, Knight, Brandon and Agnes already noticed there presence on top the roof... The Gordons Patriach: "..." He stopped dodging and concentrated his mental energy at Alec properly before showing an expression of shock and blurting out " you are already a (Peak) Tier 1 mage Arthur :".." bro can you not get such a big headstart when we all started together which day did you just be an (High) Tier 1 mage Chapter 85 Secret Meeting At The Fridalls Chapter 85 Secret Meeting At The Fridall''s In the Ancestorial temple of the Fridall family a tunnel of me connected to there ancestor shrine and the spatial elements in the void was connected to the me tunnel and a sh of light appeared And a man walked out of me tunnel, he wore a stylish red armour that was emitting a frightening fire element in energy and every step the middle age man took made the ground melt leaving scorched foot marks on the ground The patriarch of the Fridall family and the Fridall family elders present all bowed there heads to show respect towards the man the moment the saw hime out from the tunnel " Sir ze, we humbly wee you to our n!" the Fridall patriarch said as he cupped his hand in front of the middle age man who only snorted and looked at the elders in disgust as he scanned there realms without restraint and the elders of the Fridall family were all enrage by this but all kept quite when they remembered who was backing him " we havee to learn that you were not able to finish up that small boy, are you all so ipetent that killing an ordinary Tier 1 mage is that hard for you, even though you hired others to do your dirty works " the middle age man said in disdain " our apologies Sir ze but I think your information is quite outdated, because that kid is no ordinary Tier 1 mage, he is definitely one of the most strongest Tier 1 mage in this continent" The Fridall patriarch said "what do you mean by that?, you all are all frogs inside a well so you think he is impressive because he can beat a couple of Tier 1 mages ?" the ze messenger questioned arrogantly " Tier 1 mages? ( chuckles) definitely your information are outdated, and I think you guys from the ze outer court family have quite underestimated Alec who is someone with a pure bloodline of the Ancient ze family, just because the your patriarch consider him a bastard doesn''t mean he is a weakling also " one of the elder of the Fridall family who was wearing a robe said back in annoyance as he could not Hold back in silence again, he was already frustrated at how the messager from the ze family was treating his own patriarch, he even felt like striking him, but because of the huge titan behind the messenger, he just had to clear off that thoughts from his mind " Sixth!!! Don''t speak again till the end of this meeting" the patriarch said as he pointed at the elder who just spoke " please let me apologise on his behalf, and don''t mind him he is the new elder and does not know alot of things" the patriarch said to the Messenger from the ze family, in an hurry as he didn''t want the messenger to get angry and attack at all " no!!, on the contrary I do want to hear more of what he has to say" the messenger from the ze family said " that kid called Alec participate in thest blood moon battle and was really exceptional, it was discovered that he even has a golem that could match a (low) Tier 3 goblin in thest battle and he was also one of the major reasons we won in thest battle against goblins though we don''t know if that golem was lend to him to protect himself but we do know he is crazily strong " " which you would have known if you had given at least a little attention to him but you all believed that since he is supposed to be a bastard that does not live in the main n, then he can''t amount to anything but am sorry to burst your bubbles he is a very dangerous element, and am sure that his future reputation would sting the ze family if any one checks his past and realise his connection to the Ancient ze Family " the Fridall youngest elder said " ohhh, more reasons I want you to kill him can''t you just get it done we can increase the rewards a little more if that is what you want " the messenger from the ze family said as he tried to push in more rewards in hope of getting rid of this problem of his " ughs out loud) the reward is not the problem but we can''t kill Alec, or should I say it would take at least three Mid ns experts from another Tier 3 city to settle him once and for all " " I can see you are the smart type but from your suggestion now what makes you think you would seed this time, after you already sent someone to do your dirty work once, does this not tell you one thing " " what? " the Elder questioned " that if you want something done then do it yourself " the ze messager replied But the Fridall elder shook his head at the suggestion, the Fridall patriarch was already lost, he was the strongest Fridall and highest ranking member but the elder he just appointed due to his smart mind and the fact that he always gave him good advice have already taken his over his position in negotiating, not that he mind he was jst onern he would get into something he cold not resolve " we can''t kill Alec, the Fridall family doesn''t possess the ability to do so!" " are you scared of the Gordons family?, I thought you all were Mid Tier ns, you can find a way to stall them till you kill Alec" the ze messenger said " hmmp like I said you information is outdated, in the eyes of the public the Gordons family is just an ordinary Mid n but we all in this city know they are way much stronger than that since we have fought countless blood moon wars by there sides" " they are hiding there main strength if an not wrong they can contend against even the weakest High Tier ns there patriarch have already reached Tier 7 mage realm " " and apart from that we need at least a peak Tier 4 mage realm to strike if we want Alec dead since even a Tier 3 mage won''t be able to kill him if he is focused on defending with his golems while he runs" " andst but not the least we would need at least four Tier 7 mages to hold the elders of the Gordons family when we go after Alec" the Fridall elder concluded his exnation " that is impossible, that n could not certainly hold that amount of powers" the ze messenger said with a suprised expression on his face " I have no reasons to lie to you, even if you are from the outer court in the ze family am sure yourwork information is better than ours, do your research ande back when you are ready to talk to us" the Fridall elder said The ze messenger looked to be in thought at all the new information he just received, his earlier arrogance was no were to be seen again as he looked towards the patriarch " I would let you know our decision in the next 4day we don''t care about the process we just want the kid dead before theing of age of our main young master" " so what is your name?" " Iv¨¢n... Iv¨¢n Fridall" The elder answered It''s supposed to be a gift, we won''t tolerate any failures again" the ze messenger said as he swiped his hand in the air and another me tunnel was created and he walked inside and disappeared along with the me tunnel " I guess you have an exnation for this too" the patriarch looked towards the youngest elder who was the Fridall sixth elder n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om " yes father" the elder replied, if the ze messenger was here he would have been shocked to realised that the elder was actually the patriarch only son. Chapter 86 legacy Chapter 86 legacy It''s only been 3 weeks ever since thest Blood Moon war, and the little peaceful atmosphere that was won from thest battle was already starting to dissappear and now they whole city Was back to a high level of seriousness as every one knew that the new blood moon attack would happening soon and definitely the invaders would be prepared for anything that was going toe at them Also at this time the ss from the other other two ns and families were already settled in the Estonia city the city lord made sure to give them all great residence and top quality deals so they could feel reassured about the new city they are now staying for a few months, While the ns and families from the other Tier 3 cities were getting all the needed to settle in the city, there representative which was the City Lords were on there way to the capital to give a report on the near destruction of there city Then after the report the the royal family would send someone to investigate the report details and after confirming if the reports are indeed correct then they will render assist in helping to rebuild The City by sending some of the junior soldiers that was in training to act as the new city guards joining the remaining city guards that was still remaining and protect the city till the end of the rebuilding The other two City Lord''s rushed to the capital with their own Motives and to aquire the help of the royal family on the other hand the city Lord of the Estonia City had his own ulterior motive Ever since he was sent to The Estonia City by Dragomir family to watch and guard the city as a reprensatives of their n he had always wanted to upgrade the city to a high rank city but it was not so easy as he imagine as It was taking longer than he thought for him to aplished that But the new development that happened has given him a glimpse of what could happen if he was able to make some of those elite ns from the two destroyed City stay, he felt he might just shorten the distance of have a chance to upgrade his City after some few years to a high Tier city at least This was something that he had always desire and he was really grateful to the Goblins and the Gordon''s family for making his city the safest ce around at the moment for all the ns around this area He felt as long his city was able to survive another blood moon War in victory with Alex tactics it will be able to announce and cement his city reputation far and wide, making it easier for him to poach any n to his city And he knew if all this happened those outer court elder from the dragonmir family would hear of his great work and he would defly be rewarded massively And that was why he was trying all his best to prepare for the battle even before the due date arrives, he has already spoke to the 15 ns and families that will be participating in the Blood Moon making sure they were entirely ready, as he was not ready to lost **** In one of the Gordons ns courtyard a boy was sitting and watching a demonic spider beast move around in a cage, shierking and trying to w at the boy just outside his cage and a fat man standing behind him silently watching the young boy who had his hand on his jaw as he stared at demonic spider beast in deep thought n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om The Gordons Patriarch walked in and the fat man raised his hand making the Patriarch halt his movement, the awkward silence was killing him as he watch both the fat man and the kid that was still staring at the spider beast as if he was not aware of his presence, and this kid was Alec who had been training under the fifth elder for the past two weeks The patriarch was already losing his patience just standing for about 15 minutes with no movement, he looked at the boy which his back was facing him and still staring at the demonic beast inside the cage with keen interest in his eyes The Patriarch was about to speak and the boys just got up the next seconds " How are you doing old man" Alec asked the patriarch " Definitely not as good as you, how long did this fat boy make you watch that thing for" the patriach asked curiously as he pointed at the fifth elder " Who the hell are you calling a fat boy?, do you want to meet my baby Kitty" the fifth elder said in annoyance as his brother called him a fat boy in front of his new disciple " No.. no.. no...., don''t do that, it''s not necessary to disturb that good kitty, I don''t have to see him am about to take my leave anyway so I don''t have to disturb his sleep if not I won''t be leaving here without a few scratches" the patriarch replied with a nervous tone, as he really dreaded the Tiger golem Many ns outside might thing he was the strongest Gordons but only he and those elders of the Gordons family knew it was the golem of his younger brother, that was close to bing a Tier 8 golem beast that was the strongest , and there was no way he would be fighting with a peak Tier 7 golem beast, when he just became a Tier 7 mage recently, I would be an over kill " you should have thought of that before looking for my trouble" " you see that my disciple I told you am the strongest" the fifth Elder said to Alec as he patted his stomach in joy as he made sure to show off properly "Come on let''s go" the patriach said as he disappeared with alec from the view of the Fifth elder with earth escape, not wanting to spend one second longer in that courtyard The fifth elder sighed in defeat as he remember how he was acting snobbish the day the patriach brought Alec to his home telling him he wanted him to take him under his tutge and teach him the ways of the Beast golem making process at first he felt the boy wasn''t ready and was eally quick to reject him, but the boy never gave up, alwaysing and he ended up rejecting him three times, but after being cajoled for so long and with some bribes and benefits the patriach offered he took Alec After the patriarch boasted of his grandson talent for making Golems only then did he agree to teach him a little of what he had learnt about beast golem making At first he was nning onughing and boasting about his past achievements in Alec''s face but he kept his Pride the moment he had Alec smmon all his golems And he set his eyes on the ice Golem, he might not have a pure humanoid Golem but he was sure very knowledgeable when ites to Golems and the moment he saw the ice Golem he was very sure it was a special golem in fact much more special than his own tiger Golem that he was always very proud of up till today, the incident made him shut up about his achievement of creating a Tier 2 golem in Tier 1 realm as Alec aleardy broke the record Ever since then he had acknowledged Alec''s Talent and was prepared to teach all he knew about the making of beast golem and he defly didn''t want his techniques to end with me and has been looking for the perfect junior who would inherit his techniques And he felt he has found the most perfect person and that was why he though of ale as his disciple, and Alec never disappointed him, as he has made great progress in identifying different type of Beast behaviours and a lot of other things, all that was just left was for him to create his first beast golem Chapter 87 A New Golem? 87 A New Golem? Alec and his grandfather appeared at his own house, Brandon and Arthur who notices the magic fluctuations in the air quickly jumped towards there location, "Wee back Boss" Arthur said, as he smiled after seeing Alec for the first time in two weeks now Brandon just nodded his head towards Alec. And Alec returned the gesture back with a smile on his face "How did your training go?," "when are we going to see a new golem?" Both Arthur and Brandon tried to bomed Alec with questions as they were really curious about Alec''s improvement, infact they wish that Alec would learn all he had too about the Beast Golems so they could spend more time together as it has never been the same without Alec being around to boss there asses around again, There only motivation has been to train harder than ever so they don''t get left behind when Alec bes really powerful after all Alec is already a (Peak) Tier 1 mage and might enter the Tier 2 realm anytime soonn/o/vel/b//in dot c//om And that was something they don''t want to see as they were afraid that Alec would have to make new friends due to the strength gap between them the moment that happens, after all if they ever enter the another blood moon and Alec was a Tier 2 mage while they were still stuck in Tier 1 Alec would be in another location why they still had to stay with the Tier 1 mages of the Gordons n " its closer than you all think, just few hours of patience and I will be creating my first beast Golem, and don''t worry I promise its going to be a shocker" 3 "you cane to the Fifth Elder''s House tomorrow through the back door don''t worry I would leave it open so you all can learn a thing or two about Golem making, I promise not to dissapoint you all with the new creation" Alec exined to his two most trusted generals as he ced his hands on there shoulders while reassuring them He was not even aware about the troubles in there mind, as he just felt they seems more stress so he drawed both of them in for a hug, Arthur and Brandon was quite suprised at this gesture but loosened up there stiff body and hugged Alec back with a smile on there faces as they made a mental note in there mind to, make sure the alway run after Alec no matter how far he went, they were going to make sure they were not so far behind. The patriach look at the set of the young men hugging, and it brought back memories from his childhood with all his brothers, it felt like he went back to the past where he had to lead with his the present grand elder of the Gordons family he was always the brute while the grand elder was the brain, If there was one thing he was proud of, it was the fact that he still had his family here with him, Alec broke the hug when he felt it was already passing a normal hug limit as he saw tears in the corner of hs brothers eyes "don''t tell me you all are crying?" "who is crying?, something just got into my eyes" arthur quickly denied "OK then, now if you all don''t mind I would love to get a long sleep to recover my mental energy that was wasted, as I would be needing alot of it tomorrow when I create that golem" Alec said to both Arthur and Brandon Arthur :"..." Brandon :"... They were both extremely clueless at what Alec mean but the both idiot nodded there head at the same time as they did not want to get themselves embarrassed, all they knew was that he needed to sleep to recover his mental energy and they were not nning on disturbing that Actually Arthur and Brandon were actually quite curious to know which type of beast golem Alec would be making, they did think of asking him, But they felt if they did it would spoil the element of suprise they were hoping for, and they were not ready to break it yet due to how the previous golems made them feel They were really looking forward to it and whatever Alec did they were cool with it since he was always the one with cool ideas. "hey is Alec back?" Agnes asked from the door waking up Arthur and Brandon from there thoughts And they look over towards the door where they saw a peeping Knight and Agnes waiting at the door Both Agnes and Knight have beening at least twice a day to check up on Alec, but no matter when they came they always got the same answer But today they got a different answer "yes, he is back!" Arthur replied "yes, our training would resume soon, I just can''t wait to show off the result of my personal training to Alec" Agnes said with clenched fist And the face of Brandon and Arthur changed when they realised which personal training she was talking about, after all they alway had to test it with knight when ever she was through with it. She has been training on how to improve her cooking with magic after Alec went into seclusion in the fifth Elder''s house, since that was the only thing Alec has ever asked of her And she made sure they were others who tasted her food, though they tasted better than before but now they had to go through bitter pains in there stomach when the magical meal goes in since the magic in the food is not blended well, it ends up causing an upset in there stomach making them visit the toilet till they have pushed out all there guts They have been suffering in silence always smiling any time she gave them a meal, and no matter which excuse they make all she had to do was point her wand at them and they would be forced to take there seat back as they didn''t want to get on her bad side They were just happy that the cause of all this was about to experience the result of his requests Agnes and Knight bursted into thepound as they made there way towards Alec''s home but were stopped by Brandon who had his hands outstretched "what''s the meaning of this?" Agnes asked with a frown "shhh keep your voice down Alec does not want anybody disturbing him" and that''s why we are trying our best to keep it low, you just have to wait till tomorrow he would be creating a new golem you cane watch at the fifth elderspound" Arthur said "really!" "yes, am I the type of person to lie to you?" Arthur assured her, he knew they were really curious to watch Alec create a golem after all they never watched him create the remaining six so they were quite curious to learn from him as they all thought of going into the golem mage path on the side while still following there main path "I can''t wait to see what next Alec creates" Agnes said with stars glittering in her eyes, which made knight move away from her Even Brandon and Arthur moved away as they felt even Agnes was much more of a fanatic than then when it Even Brandon and Arthur moved away as they felt even Agnes was much more of a fanatic than then when ites to believing Alec after all she instantly became a fan girl of Alec after thest Blood Moon battle Yea the all knew that the strong should be worshipped but, where was her pride as someone who promised to be a rival forever. Chapter 88 And It Starts Chapter 88 And It Starts The day the elites of the next generation from the Gordons family were waiting for was finally here, and all of them were quick to make their way to the Fifty Elders'' backyard as they watched from the fence. We could not miss watching Alec create his next great golem. Alec looked over and saw them waving from the fence on the balcony, and he gave them a thumbs-up. The Fifth elder looked over, too, and noticed the set of kids from the next generations there. He wanted to let them in, but whenever he thought that it was Alec''s first time trying to make his Bestial Golem, he just threw the thoughts off his mind as he would not allow anything ever to disturb the process of Alec creating the golem as he believed that Alec deserved all the space he needed The creation of the Beastial Golems was much moreplex than the creation of just some human-shaped golem; the details must be thoroughly calcted, the process of crafting also must not be rushed, and the Golem must be crafted with a type of Beastial instinct. Or it wouldn''t be any different from all the other golems being made, and that was what made the Fifth Elder''s golems much more robust as they were able to develop a type of feral instinct and were great fighters with a lot of killing experience. "Are you ready to start now?" "Yes, elder," Alec replied-the Fifth Elder. "Adjust your mental energy, and whenever you think you are ready, you can start," the Fifth Elder said "OK" The patriarch appeared at the fence with his earth escape skill and was surprised to see the guests waiting and watching the process. He had asked the Fifth Elder toe to watch his grandson create the Beastial golem, but he was rejected. Before he could even exin, the Fifth elder kept on saying shits like Alec could not be disturbed, so he nned on watching from the fence, but seeing that he was eventer than some of Alec buddy''s made it quite embarrassing for him "Good morning, patriarch." Agnes, who was the fastest to get used to his presence, quickly greeted him, and he nodded his head towards her as he was pleased with her respectful attitude toward elders He just hoped the other two rascals who followed Alec could learn that from the girl, but ever since they started following Alec, they had started bing more daring whenever they met the patriarch; the only thing that was still making them different from Alec was the fact that didn''t call him an old man. He was about to say something when he noticed his voice was soundless. "The process is about to begin, so let''s all be quiet." A whisper rang in their ears; it was not loud, but they could hear what the man was saying as if he were beside them. The patriarch looked up only to see the grand elder. "What are you doing here?" the patriarch asked through telepathy as he was not expecting the grand elder, who always ims to be busy each time, to have time to check up on Alec. "I came for the same reason as you, just that I am more interested in what Alec''s next move would be, so you don''t have to be paranoid and let this end here, or we might miss the most important process of your boy''s special moment" the Grand Elder replied with telepathy. The patriarch reluctantly believed the Grand Elder as he looked towards Alec, sitting cross-leg with his eyes closed as two shes of different elements were gathering around his hands. One was earth elements, while the other was fire elements; the fire elements were much brighter than the earth elements, making the Fifth Elder frown, as he was unaware of what Alec was doing. All he did was impart his past knowledge to Alec, so whatever Alec is doing now is based on the path he wanted to take, and he is not going to change that; he is only going to stand by his side as his teacher and correct him when he feels he has made any mistakes. While everyone was busy watching, Alec was picturing a shape in his mind as he tried to create a monster picture he had once seen in aic in his past life; the creature was called a demi-human.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Its upper body was that of a female, and the lower path consisted of the eight hideous spider legs with scary-l around them. Alec tried his best to merge the perfect picture in his mind as he tried to pierce a hole in the mental image he was made to integrate the instinct of the spider heprehended from the Tier 5 spider. The spider was a demonic beast he had asked for when the elder asked him which beast he wanted to observe. The Fifth Elder was initially surprised, but the next moment, he said something that Alec would never forget in his whole life. "Hey kitty, go get our friend here, a Tier 5 spider beast from the wilderness; make sure to pick a great one. I want him to capture the essence of the beastpletely," the fifth elder said to his Tiger golem, who cuddled with him before disappearing. That was how the Tier 5 beast got into a cage as it was still scared to make any significant movement as it might just offend the Tier 8 tiger golem, who always seemed to have his eyes on him even when it was napping. Since that day, Alec has been interested in creating his own Beastial golem, as the Savage aura the tiger emitted hooked him. Chapter 89 Finished Chapter 89 Finished And just like that, piece by piece, Alec was crafting the image of the golem he wanted in his mind; he made sure his mental power was stable as he pictured the image he wanted, sang almost everything he had to carve the outline in his mind. Regarding the hair and the body outline, Alec went into all the details; he even went as far as making sure that the eight legs were cross-checked since he wanted everything to be perfect. He kept sending waves of metal energy into the body of the creature he was picturing; he was trying to send all the emotions, essence, and instinct he had learned from the tier 5 spider beast into his image creation. After about fifteen minutes into the process, the people watching Alec struggle without doing anything but sitting there finally saw him smile. "It seems Alec already made a breakthrough," the Grand Eldermented on the situation as he was still levitating in the air and had a much better understanding of what was happening. "Show off," the patriarch said as he snorted, but the other kids could not hear his words. After all, the Grand Elder had already cast his sound domain skill in the area so they wouldn''t distract Alec. So, he is not restricted to speaking to others, but he could also affect the frequency of the telepathy message being sent as long as that person is within his domain. "Focus on Alec, old man," the Grand Elder said to the patriarch, making him wonder who looked old between them, but he didn''t argue; instead, he focused on Alec as things started to look heated. Alec had already started to move his hands, performing different hand signs, and other hand seals were being suspended in the air as the earth elements around the air all began toe towards Alec. And Alec brought a big piece of ck metal from his space pouch and threw it into the middle of the seal formation. Slowly, the spider legs began to take shape as the iron metal was used to form the legs as his mana and control were forcing the metal to bend to the shape he wanted; when they saw Alec using iron to create a golem, they all gasped, it wasmon knowledge that iron golems were the strongest golems when appropriately crafted. But they soon noticed that Alec was not done yet as the earth elements started to take shape on top of therge iron spider legs; at first, they were confused at what was happening until the outline of a beautifuldy began to form on top of the spider legs. It was so beautiful, even if made with earth elements, it looked like the perfect sculptor of an ancient Greek craft artificial as every detail of its body seemed to be carved to perfection. The boys already had their mouths open as they stared at what they thought to be the most beautiful creation of their lives; the naked chest was soon covered with earth armor as Alec kept pouring his mana and the earth elements in the environment towards the new Golem. A bright light shined on the new golem, and it shrieked towards the skies as if to express its anger and announce its birth. Arge shock wave was treated as it shrieked. "What strong presence," Arthur yelled out [ Ding! The system has detected that you have created a captain-level golem ] [ Insufficient mana to continue Awakening unique ability!!!] [ Pay 5000 System Points toplete the Awakening process ( Y/N ) ] The moment Alec saw this, he was so overjoyed, and without wasting any more time, he quickly called for his status tab and checked his system points bnce to be sure he had enough to help with the Awakening. [ Status Tab] Name: Alec Gordons ¡·Race: Human ¡·Level: 20 ¡·Tier: 1 [ Peak] ¡ö Exp till next level: 5077 / 30,000 [ Attributes ] n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡·Strength: 45 (+15) ¡·Agility: 45 (+15) ¡·Endurance: 40 (+15) ¡·Mana: (0/2500) Affinity: Earth (high)+, Fire(high)+ avable points: 42 System points: 5,678 After confirming that he had enough system points to spare, he no longer hesitated as he input the Yes option on the system and waited patiently, He just realized that ever since he joined the Blood Moon, he had not had the time to allocate his stats point, making it reach 42. He was just wondering how much stronger he would be when he inputs all of them; he felt that maybe it was because he was not in battle or training with the fifth elder. This day, he forgot that he had to increase his strength too. But he made his mind clear as he made sure to put all this in the back of his mind as he nned to increase his stats soon; after training with the Fifth elder, he was more used to his mental energy, making his mind clear, and any mental attacks against him weakened. As he made significant progress just watching the beast, the System Points were soon deducted as a white light flowed out from his body straight towards the golem''s body. Still, no one seemed to see the white light except him, so he kept his mouth shut; after all, he was back to being a broke-ass cultivator as he no longer had enough system points for emergencies. And he started to miss the Battlefield. The transformation finished as the light seeps into the golem that seemed to be levitating in the air. "T,,, T,,, Tie,.. it''s a Tier 2 golem," the Patriarch said in surprise; that''s when Agnes, who was beside him, heard Alec had another Ter 2 golem, and she just fainted out of shock Though she was a big fan of Alec now, that didn''t stop her ambitions and determination, as she still wished to defeat Alec in the future. She always said that only by chasing influential people would she make significant progress in her cultivation. However, hearing Alec seemed to have another considerable power when she was still at the edges of the Tier 1 mage realm. It made her ashamed even to call herself a rival, which caused her to faint instantly when she heard ''Tier 2 golem.'' The Fifth Elder was not even starting at the realm of the golem but at the golem itself. The Elder''s eyes seemed to hide his expression of shock, but it was so apparent that it didn''t escape the eyes of the experts like the Patriarch and the Grand Elder. Different types of thoughts started running inside the Fifth Elder''s head. Does he know that creature he just created, or did he fail? Because if he did, that is wild! His imagination ran wild, I must say; even the golem looked to be of a higher rank than my kitty baby!! I may only warn him!!!! The fifth elder said to himself internally as he warned them about particr creatures they might want to avoid crafting. While the fifth elder worried, Alec tried to check out his new best toy. Chapter 90 Hive Queen Chapter 90 Hive Queen [Arachnid Princess Golem ] Name : - - Level: 21 [ can be upgraded] Realm: (low) Tier 2 Path: Lesser Hive Queen Rank: Captainn/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Strength: 40 Agility: 48 Endurance: 40 Mana: (10,000/ 10,000) Special Powers: Minor - Ruler Of Webs Beastial Factor X: A [#Special skills] ~ Fast Reproduction level 1 - Basic de mastery level 1 - Web Maniption level 1 - low tier spider golems summons (10/10)_ [ able to spawn different types of spiders, but only able to spawn one type now since it''s a Tier Golem, it would be able to spawn different species of spiders when it reaches the Mid Tier Golem Realm.] [A golem that was created due to careful umtion of knowledge and skillful crafting, making it an extraordinary golem, it''s also a captain rank golem, which is like limbs for a golem Mage as they could take on a small set of enemies on there own in the same realm without being defeated, they are genius among genius in the ssification of golem''s origins,] [ Demon Arachnid Armor (Full Sets) - (Peak) Tier 2] -] Agility + 100 -] Strength + 50 -] Endurance +30. - All magic of the Arachnid princess spider golem is reduced by 30% 2 - Mana Regeneration +100% ~ Make Arachnid webs much more robust and sharper than most weapons Alec was very impressed at his new golem stats, and, from the stats, he noticed the golem was different than the type meant for warlike Titan as it was not a strength category type golem. But still, a Tier 2 golem was a Tier 2 golem to Alec, and he was pleased with the progress he had made; he remembered when Titan broke through to the Tier 2 golem realm, and everyone started calling him a golem path genius, but Alec never share the same views as them. Because he believed that genius could fight those above their rank and stille out on top as the winner, he felt if he should be called a golem genius, he must create a golem that was a whole realm above him. Though Titan fits that category, Alec does not hold that to his talent, but with the help of the system, he does not deny it since it is part of his strength. But he just believed a golem path talent was like the Fifth Elder, who had been able to create golems above his realm like the Tier 7 bestial tiger while he was still in the Tier 6 mage realm; it showed his dedication and skills as a unique golem path mage. But right before him was his Proof that he was not inferior to his elder; right before he was the result, he needed to feel at ease at the name genius they called him as he finally created a Tier 2 golem while being just a Tier 1 mage it might just be a low Tier golem, but it was his first of many great inventions.s If his family, who were watching from the fence, knew what he was thinking about, it was clear they wouldn''t hesitate to beat the hell out of him. Alec was the ultimate golem path genius who controlled six unique golems, and he was not satisfied; if he felt that way, they didn''t even need to feel proud about their inferior skills. Alec stared at the new golem, still bowing to him with its right hand on his chest to show its loyalty and the front spider legs bent in a kneeling position. "Ohh, you don''t have to kneel. You can get up now," Alec said "No! I''ve not been given a name yet, master," the Arachnid said "Oh, how did I forget about that?" Alec said to himself as he tried his best to think of a proper name for the golem, but he realized his head was not even spawning any clues After all, he was only prepared to create his first bestial golem and didn''t think of naming it; who would have thought he would generate a captain-rank golem with a lot of intelligence? He also wanted a name, putting him in a tough spot; Alec regretted having such a lousy naming sense; he looked towards the Fifth Elder, who was still perplexed about the golem. He gave the elder his best puppy eyes as he tried his best to make hime up with a name for him. When the Fifth elder saw Alec''s expression, he could already understand his intentions. "No!!! Don''t even think of it. I have a bad naming sense, and I am guessing it runs in the family, seeing as you are having a hard time trying toe up with one yourself," the Fifth Elder said "Pleewes," Alec switched to his baby''s voice as he was determined to get a little help from the elder. The elder saw Alec being so persistent and got the wrong idea as he thought Alec only wanted to honor him as his teacher by allowing him to name the first beastial golem he made "On the second thought, why not call it Spider Queen?" The Fifth Elder thought that something was good. "I get it now." "Get what?" "The name, I believe that I should name it Hive Queen," Alec said as he felt he was just an inspiration from the Fifth Elder''s suggestion. Fifth Elder: "..." What is the difference? You just stole my idea, the fifth elder thought. "You shall be called Hive Queen," Alec said as he pointed toward the golem. "Thanks, master," the Arachnid answered as its status was updated. [Arachnid Princess Golem ] Name: Hive Queen Level: 21 [ can be upgraded] Realm: (low) Tier 2 Path: Lesser Hive Queen Rank: Captain Strength: 40 Agility: 48 Endurance: 40 Mana: (10,000/ 10,000) Special Powers: Minor - Ruler Of Webs Beastial Factor X: A The peeping crowd watching from the fence finally decided toe in when they realized that Alec was finally through and their presence would not be considered a disturbance again. Chapter 91 Royalty Of The Second Dimension Chapter 91 Royalty Of The Second Dimension The moment they got there, they all gasped in surprise as they found out that Alec''s new golem was more muscr than they evaluated; the Auraing out of the golem''s body was clear for all to feel and know that it was a genuine Tier 2 golem, clearing any thoughts of doubts they might have "Alec, why does your beastial Golem look kinda awkward? Looks like abination of a woman and a spider demonic beast simultaneously," Arthur asked as he got closer. "Oh, I see youck a little knowledge. Don''t worry, I will tell you about it when we get back," Alec said as he ced his hands on Arthur''s shoulders. Alec turned towards the Fifth Elder, waiting for him to assess his new golem. After all, the Fifth Elder taught him all he knew about bestial golems, so he had to evaluate his efforts. The Fifth Elder looked at Alec, the patriarch, and even the Grand Elder, standing by his side, waiting for the Fifth Elder to praise Alec''s talent. After all, when he was the same age as Alec, he only had one Tier 2 golem, but Alec already had two and was still a Tier 1 mage. "I was not expecting this. Do you know what you have created?" the Fifth Elder asked as he pointed at the Hive Queen, who stood by Alec''s side and looked around curiously. "What do you mean? My grandson just decided to experiment with your teaching and came up with something new and unique: half spider, half female. He made a breakthrough as he could craft a Tier 2 golem in the process." The patriarch quickly stepped forward to support Alec, feeling he was meant to protect Alec. Since he did not follow the same way the fat elder created his bestial golems, it was as if he ignored his teacher''s teaching. He thought the fat Fifth Elder might be angry, but he only waved his hand at him as if trying to kill a fly, as he was not ready to apany the patriarch, who was acting like an idiot. "Just stay out of this. I think your grandson understands what I am trying to say," the fifth elder said as the fat on his stomach giggled slightly. No one dared tough, as they all knew he was one of the most vital experts in the Gordons family. Alec looked into the fifth elder''s eyes and seemed to understand what he wanted to hear. "Yes, I know what I created," Alec said while nodding. "OK, then, do you know how they came to be?" "Nope." Alec shook his head, getting others to look at him weirdly. They were surprised at what he and the Fifth Elder were talking about, but they could not tell how crafting rtes to the story of what is created. "Then I guess it''s time I tell you all a little story about how the arachnid bloodline begins." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "At the start, when the invaders from the second dimension started attacking us, they were led by the strongest race from the second dimension, called Abyss Dragooned. They were like other humans; there was no difference except for their ck eyes." "Between abyss dragooned and a human facial and body view, they only start changing when they reach the Tier 4 And Tier 7 realms where their bloodline awakens, and their dragooned power starts to show, but due to their small numbers and the fact that the other races where getting strong due to killing human from our world here." "They started thinking they could overthrow the abyss dragooned from the position as leader of all second dimension races, and a war was fought internally by the second dimension races and creatures, that was until the leader of the abyss Dragioniod back then noticed their numbers won''t be able to keep up if it continues as they needed to increase their numbers." "So he came to our world capturing a lot of demonic beasts who had reached the realm where they could transform to human form, and then he tried to make his worthy soldiers copte with them to see the result since the birthing process between their races was arduous to achieve he wanted to try other options." "But all the other races of the second dimension were still at war with them, making him take drastic measures like moving to the demonic beast that could transform. "The Fifth elder stopped for a while. He turned, ensuring his back faced them as he crossed his hands behind them. The next generation of the Gordons family felt they were watching the back of a super expert; the lonely aura around him was so profound that they could only imagine what he had gone through all these years he had not shown himself. "Fortunately for them, it was a sess, as the demonic beast conceived children quickly. The leader of the Abyss Dragooned was waiting patiently for the results. When those children were born, he quickly discovered that they all had different bloodlines from the Abyss Dragioniod." "they gave birth to different types of hybrids by copting with that demonic beast, like a centaur, minotaur, satyr, faun, harpy, and arachnid were just one of the most powerful and unique myths that were born." "And they are called demi-humans. With this new addition, the Abyss dragooned could win the fight faster and even easier as those myth demons called demi-humans all had special abilities, making them hard to fight against when they were united; they were super strong." "Very quickly, the rebellion was broken, and the leaders were killed to tell the next generations not to try doing the same; after that war, the second dimension creatures tried doing the same, but they were never able to recreate the same magic the leaders of the second dimension did. as the demi-humans were called the children of the abyss dragooned bloodline from then one bing royalty of the second dimension." "Their topic has been taboo since then due to their incredible Strength. I only had a chance to hear this story from my father since he had fought with an intense demi-human myth in action before, and that''s why I wanted you to know what you just created. I think you did great; in fact, a little too great. Be careful when you use the golem," the Fifth elder finally finished and started walking back inside while the tiger followed. The next generation gasped when they heard the story came from Gordon''s Ancestor, while Alec was surprised at the history of the Greek myth here. Chapter 92 Second Dimension Chapter 92 Second Dimension A Hob Goblin could be seen walking straight for a Pce built in the middle of a square with many castles around and with many strong aurasing from all over the castles. With every step the Hob Goblin took, he could feel the pressure on him increase more and more, as the exp hiding all checked him with their spirit energy to ensure it was not an enemy trying to approach the central Pce. The Hob Goblin was not too happy with the spirit search on him, but all he could do was just put up with it, as any suspicious move from him could put him in more problems than he already was. The moment he got to the main door of the Pce, there were two Tier 5 goblins at the door as guards. They slightly bowed to him as they opened the door, and he quickly walked in. He snorted in annoyance as he made his way to the throne room, not bothering to waste any time Admiring the pictures and art on the wall all around the foyer; the moment he got to the throne room, he went on one knee. "I greet the family leader," the Hob goblins said, not daring to raise his head; even if he did, he could not see the person sitting on the throne except the family leader moving into the light. The family leader was sitting on the throne area as darkness filled it. "You are my son, right!?" a shaky voice came from the darkness. "Yes, I am your one hundred and twenty children," the Hob Goblin said as he secretly smiled. He was happy that his father seemed to remember him after all the goblins had given birth to many children. So they only took notice of the unique ones and were not bothered about the rest, as they might even die in the contest that always happens in the second dimension. "Useless!!!" the shaky voice seemed to change instantly from a shaky old voice to one filled with vitality and vigor, and it appeared that he would strike soon. The Hob Goblin''s heart went cold instantly as he felt the Intense killing intent oozing from the figure hidden in the darkness. "Do you know how long I have made that n or how much I must pay before securing all the space gates around this area?" "I had to bleed for it because I know my family could profit more here than following the orders of the ns like dogs. I would rather be a lion in the wild than a dog in the city, and I took this leap of fate hoping the Goblin n could help me deter the undead n in charge of this ce before." "And it seeded, and now it is time for me to reap the fruits of mybor. And one of my kids came short. What would you do if you were in my shoes? " the voice from the dark asked as it never stopped fluctuating, giving others the feeling of weakness and vitality. But even the Hob Goblin was not fooled by it." I would ept any punishment, royal father, as long as you let memand the next attack. I assure you I will make up for all our losses. "The Hob Goblin finally raised his head as he said, the light in his eyes glistening. Then, a slight face came out of the darkness as the Hob Goblin saw a goblin emerge. His staff helped his movement, and another goblin was behind him with hands folded and a giant axe strapped behind him. The family leader of the goblins, who was supporting himself with a staff with a bent back, suddenly walked adequately with a straight back¡ªthe moment he got to the hob Goblin, every form of weakness disappeared. All that was left was an intense killing intent, and I looked at the hobgoblin''s eyes. "You are one of my most talented children but not the strongest, and I don''t believe in talent. I only believe in result and strength, and I know you know that already; I have seen your resolve, and I promise not to punish you." "I have one request: kill enough to expand your gate to a( Low) Tier Space Gate. I feel a strong energy from your gate that can help me recover faster. Don''t disappoint me; I don''t take disappointment easily; anyone who can upgrade their gate to the level I cane to will be rewarded, " the leader said as he turned back after that, walking back into the darkness. But the muscr goblin still stood there with crossed arms as he stared at the hob Goblin with a slight interest in his eyes. "I won''t disappoint you, family head," the Hob Goblin said; even if the family head was his father, it was clear that he felt no familial ties to him. He never even called him father once; he only called him royal father and family head, which refer to their leaders. "Ohh! Two branches will be helping you out in the next blood moon; I heard that an obstacle stopped youst time. I hope that with all this support you can get, you will finally get rid of it." "I surely will," the Hob Goblin said as he stood up and thanked the Goblin family head. As he walked out, happy he was not punished but still given a chance. He knows that many people are waiting for him to fail so they can take his ce, but he is not ready to give up now as he already has a n to turn around hisst defeat. If Draco or any of the Two Tier 6 mages from the city guards and one other family saw this goblin, they would be shocked to realize that the same goblin led the goblins in thest blood moon against the human mages. What was scary was that he had to bow towards someone else, and there was no iota of the previous pride he disyed when he invaded the city of Estonia. **** "Why did you give him another chance? Others might start saying that you favor him too much since he evolved to a Hob Goblin," the Goblin, who still had his hand folded, said without turning to face the leader who was in the darkness. "No 1, you have been with me the longest as you are my first child; what do you think about him?" the voice in the dark answered his question with another. "Simple mistake; I think he could take care of it as long as he doesn''t meet that old opponent again, " the muscr goblin evaluated. "That is why I want him to go back and rectify his mistakes; his future is bright. I don''t want him to develop a heart demon just because of a small issue, and I don''t have time to worry about this as I still have to participate in protecting the Ancestor when he breaks through. I pray I survive, and If I don''t take care of my family, No.1" "Well, that should be no problem, for now, I just have to face that stupid undead again, and it''s getting on my nerves as they are not willing to leave the space gates even after I offered spirit energy crystals, and that''s why I don''t like dealing with unintelligent races" the muscr goblin cursed. "Well, they have every reason to be angry, but as long as I don''t get what I came for, they can forget about upying these space gates. Thank god it''s just a small n. They need to find a way to match up with ourrge family. If we were dealing with that strong undead horde, we might have been wiped out." "See youter. I have to settle this." The muscr goblin stretched his hand, and a crack in space was made. He walked into it, and a few secondster, the crack repaired itself, and the Goblin was already gone. Silence returned to the room as the leader goblin returned into the darkness.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Chapter 93 A Trip To The Capital? Chapter 93 A Trip To The Capital? A loud sigh could be heard from the darkness after the muscr goblin disappeared from the room. **** Another scene happens outside the Pce as the Hob Goblin finally looks up to the moon, but instead of one moon, three moons revolve around each other, and the sky is dark red instead of the typical sky blue color of the earth sky. There were shes of elements happening in the skies. The Hob Goblin finally started walking forward, and the moment he left the ce filled with castles, he was faced with a primitive-looking jungle. Two goblins walked up to him dressed in nothing but their beast, covering only their private parts. They were the two tier-six goblins who had been with him since he had led the attack against the city of Estoniast time. "How was it? What is our punishment this time?" one of the Tier 6 go asked sadly as they were all aware that they had failed their invasion mission woefully and couldn''t escape without losing something. "Nah, he didn''t do that. After all, he is still being pressured by the other big families in the Goblin race, and he does not have enough time to bother with a small space gate like mine." "I know a lot of Tier 6 mages in the inner castle area are not interested in my space gate since its energy is not enough to amodate enough Tier 6 warriors." "Those weaklings have been living afortable life for so long that they have forgotten what it feels like to shed blood." "Their cowardly attitude is making them lose focus on fighting head-on with a human mage, but instead, they all desire to gang up and win¡ªPDF, what a pathetic bunch," the Hob Goblin said. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "But that has always been our way, Gartner," one of the goblins who was walking by the side of the Hob Goblin said "Yeah, that is our way due to our cowardly fears, but when we have already evolved to the realm of mid-tier warriors, we don''t need to be scared anymore." "But our race would always end up being a bunch of cowards, and that is why the higher let us do all their dirty work, just because they like Nobel borns since they live in the castle and we live in the jungle, so they see us as there subjects." "Pathetic," the Hob Goblin called Garthar spitted on the ground. "Well, no matter what happens, we will always follow you. After all, we have been through a lot together, and you are our big brother, so what is the next n? The next blood moon is about toe?" the other goblin asked as he ced his hands on Garthar and quickly showed his stand that he supported him. "Don''t worry, we will wipe them out in the next blood moon since that set of human mages we facedst time won''t participate in the next blood moon attack due to the resting period after each defense, " Garthar smiled evilly. "We would crush those human mages to pieces with my new ns. I know they would already underestimate us, thinking they can defeat us with the same tactic asst time; I would surprise them that they would never forget my name." Gartharughed hysterically as he discussed with his brothers. At the same time, they returned to their jungle houses after leaving the castle where the leaders and choice makers of their families lived as royals and treated the other goblins as cannon fodders. **** "What!!!!!! " Alec''s scream could probably be held by everyone about a hundred meters away from him as he stared at his grandfather, who looked shocked at Alec''s reaction. "Why am I not allowed to participate in the next blood moon? I performed well. Am I not supposed to be the most sorted-out person right now?!!!! " Alec asked with confusion written all over his face as he could not understand why he would be told not to attend the next Blood Moon War. And that was his fastest way of bing a Tier 2 mage, and it seemed that chance was slightly moving away from his grasp. "Well, even if I don''t know why you are acting that way, I think I should tell you since it seems you have lost a lot of memories and have been forgetting a lot of key things," the patriarch said Alec started acting dumb since there was no way he would tell his grandfather that he had the real Alec''s memories packed into his head; he could not process everything, and some of them got lost. Seeing Alec''s face, the patriarch gave up andter exined to Alec why they couldn''t join the next attacking force as he thought in his mind that Alec was too yful. "Ohhh. It''s quite sad, and I wanted to kill more goblins, so what should I be doing now?" Alec asked with hands akimbo as he turned to Arthur "I don''t know; don''t ask me after all. I am not your father, nor am I responsible for you." "What a harsh way to treat me after all I have done for you." Alec and Arthur started arguing back and forth, and the patriarch got tired of watching the two riff-raffs. He was so used to them knowing that they were nning on scamming something out of him this time again. The argument is just an excuse and a big distraction for him to lose guard. "I know what you would be doing; I and the other elders had a little discussion, and we feel you don''t have to be in the city when this Blood Moon attack happens," the patriarch said Alec''s eyes finally turned sharp when he heard that statement; all his yful aura disappeared instantly as he turned to his grandfather. "What problem? Are you trying to make me avoid something? is the city in trouble?" Alec quickly asked two questions so fast Without any break," Now you are leaving me confused. Which one is your gramps supposed to answer?" Arthur said "Just shut up; we have to be serious right now," Alec said as his gaze returned to the patriarch. "You are just being paranoid. There is nothing like the city being in danger, and even if ites to that, the n can still protect itself till the next blood moon." "The reason why I am sending you on a journey is for an entirely different reason," the patriarch said "And so burst this bubble of suspense andy it on me. What is it?" Alec asked again, clearly irritated by his old attitude "We want you to go to the main capital and try to know the quotas for entering the Holy Mage Academy that is located there, and while you are there, you can use the opportunity to watch how a high Tier Space Gate is being defended from the second dimension creatures," the patriarch said shocking Alec at the spot with his suggestion as he was never expecting a trip to the capital out of nowhere. Chapter 94 City Hall Incident Chapter 94 City Hall Incident " are you trying to ship me off the n that badly?" Alec asked " pffte of it boy, this is a one in a life time opportunity, in the capital they face five high Tier Gate and one Peak gate that is personally handle by the royals" " having a chance to watch a battle of that level could help you gain insight to greater things and make your realm breakthrough much more easier " Alec fell into deep thought as he started thinking about all his grandfather was saying while Arthur who was by his side was feeling great that they were going to be leaving for the capital " I can''t wait to reach the main capital" Arthur said while clenching his fist " hey!!!, hold onto!! , no one said anything about you going!, only Alec is going the family ain''t that rich to pay a huge sum of money for the next generation to go on vacation the fee of the teleportation space axis is fuxking cost" " old mannguage" Alec reminded his grandfather after all he knew the man wanted to always keep a good image outside " What I mean is we are only sending Alec over as the representative of the Gordons family, that would not only show them the level of our best mage, but would also allow them to tell us their requirements for their enrollment this year" the patriarch exin " so when are am i leaving?" Alec asked as he was tired of his grandfather trying to exin how stingy he was to him and Arthur " Well today! " " what, I have to be on a journey today and am just knowing about it, who does that?," "Well the opportunity to use the Space Axis came unexpectedly so we couldn''t waste any time but grab the opportunity" The patriarch was already tired of answering all the questions Alec had for him, he was just here to inform him to get ready, he was the patriarch and was supposed to be giving orders but every time it included Alec it was like he was asking for a favour and had to answer multiple questions before Alec even considers it, and this was an opportunity most people would jump at the moment the could go to the capital but Alec always hadins for him and it made him sick and tired **** After sorting things out with his little gangs of brothers he finally reached the patriarch vi''s which he had not visit in a very long time but since his grandfather told him to meet up here he hade " hey look who finally decided to show up at my doorsteps" the patriarch said with a smug smile " cut it off old man, I knew you had an ulterior motive when you asked me to meet up with you here " Alec said and Draco who was standing behind the patriach turned towards Alec, his lips twitching as he heard what Alec just called the patriarch it was clear that the patriarch prefer that his age was not brought into any matter Since he always called himself a young handsome man, it could be seen from the way he was always worried about his appearance and not only him even his brother the grand elder are both like that with there appearance, with the grand elder looking more like a noble sage while the patriach looked like a Brute Who would go on a rampage when anyone called him old man but here was someone who called the patriarch old man He always thought he was the only one with the balls to call both of them ''old man'' but he just realised that there was someone else who does not really look like someone who is scared of anything " so are you ready?" the patriarch asked "hmmm" Alec nodded This small urrence shocked the one being called theva King who was feared by all as he saw the patriarch act like it was nothing " OK then let''s go" the patriarch stretched his hands and ced them on both Draco and Alec''s shoulders and the ground seems to turn into a giant mouth and it swallowed them whole And they dissappeared from the Gordons family patriarch vi''s **** At the city Hall where the city lord lives and all the city guards and guardian reside in was said to be the most protected ce in the city and the next moment the city rms started ring and the guards started running around the ce wondering who dared to invade them As they went to the ce where the rm was trigger they only to saw two familiar faces with the person in the middle having his hands up in the air like a criminal who was guilty with a smile on his face " damn I should have known you would do something like this could you not have just travelled to outside the City Hall and let us walk in?" the youngest of them asked which is Alec " Draco!!, are you the ones who triggered the rm" the Tier 6 mage who was floating in the air seems to be familiar with Draco and asked him Draco and Alec quickly shifted away from the patriarch as the behave like they didn''t know him it was quite a funny scene to watch as the patriarch still had his hands up with a sly smile on his face " sorry to cause this disturbance at the City Hall, but we have a schedule Space Axis teleportation and our patriarch decided to bring us here with his earth travel skill but ended up barging into the City Hall, forgive us we would pay any fine necessary" Draco said and the smiling face of the patriarch changed in an instant and he pointed at Draco " who would pay a fine, I did this so we could have a grand entrance with guards apanying us to the Space Axis, you don''t know anything about face" The patriarch retorted as he was ring hearing he had to pay a fine " if you can''t do the time, then don''t do the crime, what a poor old man" Gordons patriach :"..." Alec facemed himself as heined about the patriarch which made the man quite ashamed and he finally shut up and allowed Draco sort out things with the city guardians Since he was now a High Tier mage he rarely showed face even in the family and was not recognised by the new city guards but they were all suprised at the patriarch ability to invade the City Hall It was a huge security risks but the good thing was he was not an enemy, after sorting out the city guardians Alec and and Draco was finally apanied to the space axis like the patriarch said And to be sincere Draco loved all the attention he was getting but the same could not be said for Alec who had always loved being a low key person, he kept on ming the patriach telling him that it was all his fault " Bye!!!!" the patriarch waved hard as it was finally time Alec''s and Draco''s time to use the space axis And they waved back as the space axis below there feet started to sh with bright lights of different colours and then the dissappear along with the light when it went off And when the patriarch was sure his apanying mission wasplete he decided to use his earth escape skill to dissappear from the City Hall after paying there fees But a voice sounded inside his mind before he was able to use his earth escape skill again " won''t youe and greet me, I have a great wine here that has been preserved for about a thousand years with Time magic " the voice said n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om And a smile blossomed on the Gordons patriarch face as he looked towards the ce the city lord resided. Chapter 95 Blaze Clan Observation. Chapter 95 ze n Observation. Alec stagger as he tried to get his footing properly as he was feeling dizzy as he walked out of the teleportation Space Axis, he even nearly puked but managed to hold that one in He felt a strong hand on his back patting him and helping him stay steady, he turned and looked at Draco and noticed that he was not even affected a little bit " Lord seventh!..." "... Ohhh just call me uncle Draco, no need for the formalities sorry you have to face the space turbulence without any warning" Draco cut him off as he said made Alec mind rx and be more at ease with him n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om " actually when I first used a Space Axis I puked and most people do in fact not alot people can hold it in am quite suprised you are able to hold it in, this shows that you have a very strong will and spirit" Draco said, even thou Alec those not know what spirit is, he just credited it to the fact that his was stronger due to mergering with the soul of the old Alec that died making him much stronger in that aspect And now that he thought about it, he does not really have a hard time controlling his golem''s like the people in the Gordons n im, and he started thinking that it was not that he was a genius, it was just that he had the capability to control many golems at once Since he didn''t have an ordinary soul, he had two souls which was merge into one and was much more stronger so it gave him a slight advantage " let''s get our amodation sorted out first before visiting the academy after all we would be staying here for quite some time" Draco said waking Alec from his thoughts, Alec nodded and followed behind Draco as they asked around before they reached a guest house in the outer region of the capital city Draco and Alec walked up to the reception desk of the small guest house, they were exhausted from the Space Axis teleporation and was in desperate neep of a nap before they went to the academy. Draco smiled at the receptionist, a friendly looking woman. "Good evening," he said. "I''d like to book a room for the a week, please." The receptionist nodded and smiled. She opened arge book and began to search for avable rooms. "I''m sorry," she said, "but we''re all booked up for the month. We have some rooms avable tomorrow, though." Draco''s face fell. He had been counting on spending the week here low key since it was the capital they were not about to get attention on themselves, he had already forgotten how packed the capital was "Is there any way I can stay tonight?, try help me work something out please " he asked desperately. The receptionist thought for a moment. "Well," she said slowly, "I can give you a discount if you don''t mind sharing a room with another guest. We have one room with two beds that hasn''t been booked yet." Draco''s face lit up. "That sounds perfect! Why don''t I take the room I do have someone with me don''t worry about the discount I would pay the full cost of the room, for one week" he said. The receptionist smiled and handed him a magic key with the number of the room on it . "Wee," she said. "I hope you enjoy your stay." Draco thanked her and settled her fees and went up to the room with Alec following beside him. He was relieved to have a ce to sleep during his stay at the capital and grateful for the receptionist''s kindness, if he wanted he could have gone to all those rich guest house around the capital but that would have spoiled the low key visit he came for and also cost more money . After all the capital was the home ground of the Ancient ze n and the Gordons n knew there were some people in the ancient ze n who does not want Alec to be a remarkable mage So if they ever find out that he was trying to enroll in the academy they would do all there best to stop it at all cost. Draco was sure his stay at the guest house would be a pleasant one, since they have been really carefully since they entered the capital not giving anyone the chance to know them Alec just slumped on one of the bed as he went to sleep immediately, Draco also summoned one of hisva golem and asked him to wake him up if any thing goes wrong as he also went to sleep. The space travel made them really tired the space fatigue was making them sleepy, even if it only took few seconds it kinda sapped the energy out of them leaving them weak as if they only had 1 percent in there battery **** While Draco felt he had being careful enough by staying in the outer region of the capital which is normally referred to as slums by those who live in the inner city He had forgotten that the Ancient ns might not have a broadwork to all cities but they made sure nothing missed there attention in the capital city and the moment two people from the Gordons ns were received at the space station at the outer region of the capital Someone already informed the ze outer court family about the arrivals of two Gordons nsmen and they had asked for a sketch and when the sketch came back they were sure the bastard grandchild of there patriarch was in the capital Making alot of the elders of the outer n who were not really interested in the matter frown, they had all agreed that the child being alive was a variable they didn''t want as they saw Anyone who might have a reason to revenge against them as an eyesore they have to wipe off And Alec had alot of reasons to seek revenge on them, as there patriarch son got his mother pregnant, and when she came to the Ancient ze n she was rejected and told her child was a bastard and would not be epted But all the higher up of the ze family knew he was a real heir of the ze bloodline his father died before his birth was what caused all this As there was no way the core family would ept someone that might be therepetition in the future But the Gordons n never knew Alec''s father had died while on a mission they were made to believe that he rejected Alec and his mother which made the mid tier n hate him and the ze family but they were much weaker And could not even affect the ze n so they were left with this pain in there hearts but Alec could not forget the pain of his mother dieing due to the ze family and the fact that he was a true heir gives those who had ulterior motives to kill him as they wanted to wipe out thepetition. Chapter 96 A Plan Chapter 96 A n The enforcer that was asked to take care of Alec''s assassination was quickly summoned by the elders of the ze outer court familys **** The guy who visited the Fridall n recently entered the meeting ce of the elders and the moment he enter he realised that he could not hear anymore sound again, it was as if the meeting ce was isted from the rest of the world Every where was filled with darkness, but still yet in the middle of the room there was a line of light highlighting there as if telling him toe over He silently walked towards the light in the middle of the room and bowed his head while cupping his hands forward " I great the elders ". And as if a trigger was turned on different nking sounds were heard as the whole ce light up and the enforcer finally raised his head up and saw about ten old men staring at him the pressure he was feeling from them Was enough to tell him any of them could kill him with just a p, " Do you have any idea why we have called you here?" the shortest elder who was closer to him asked " no!" " the kid you are responsible for is in the capital now, so tell me exactly why he is not dead yet?" A rare expression of suprise shed pasted the enforcer''s face as he heard what the elder said, he never expected the Gordons n would allow Alec leave the n at a time like this, and not only that the outer court families that was serving the ancient ze n already knew that he was not dead " I did make preparations to kill him with one of the branch family under us since I didn''t want the event to be traced back to us but Iter found out recently that he his much more stronger than I imagine and it won''t be easy to have him assassinate" " so I thought of wiping out the whole family or just hiring some bandits to barge into the family and kill the boy escaping fast before any of them were recognised but I was rejected on spot as I heard that the Gordons family was not an ordinary mid Tier n".. The middle age enforcer who was wearing his red armour gently exined " you are such an idiot!!!" " if it was an ordinary n why would we have to resort to this stressful measures to get rid of a kid from the n" The elders scolded him the instant he finished exining and some were already mad at the way things have turned out, they were angry he never reported back to them that Alec have made great progress in his cultivation " now that he is already in the capital I made some calls and I heard he came for the Royal mage academy in the capital to enroll for him and his siblings as they n to take the quotas exam next month" One of the elders said as he caress his beard in satisfaction to show his power at information gathering " ohhh then we have it sorted out even if we can''t afford to kill him in the capital, since it would make some people aware, we just have to break his confidence enough so he neveres back" Another eldermented fast " I think we already have a n, the enforcer should get in contact with a recruiter in the academy and make sure he makes things hard for Alec and they should find a genius student to defeat him showing him the difference between a city champion and vige bumpkin " " I shall quickly execute the eldersmand " The enforcer said as he ced his hand on his armour to show his loyalty, " since you know all about him you are the only one we can trust with this job so get it done " " without failure elders" The enforcer said as he walked out of the meeting room and darkness returned back to the room " no matter what happens the avric faction of the inner court family must not hear of this" a voice said in the darkness " hmmp, even if they hear and so what, avric has been dead for over 18 years, it would be best for them to find someone else to rece him as avric''s son is not strong enough topete with the other inner family faction for them" Another elder snorted and exined " are we sure we are doing the right thing, I do know we don''t want the wrath of thatdy, if she finds out we have been trying to kill the boy she would be furious, after all he is her only connection left with avric" " someone else would handle her I heard the young master is about to enter the Tier 7 mage realm and when he does we won''t have to fear that crazydy again" Another elder said andughter filled the room as they thought of the day they might have the chance of entering the inner faction Due to there contribution of taking out apetition for the other inner court family faction **** The next day both Alec and Draco left the guest house as they made there way into the inner circle of the capital city as that is where the Royal mage academy was Not even aware that they were already on the ze n radar, even if its not the main n, it was still the outer court members who have decided to deal with Alec without involving the inner court who were really full of prideful bunch Draco paid a demonic beast tamer to ride them to the Royal mage academy, it was a Tier 5 demonic wolf beast, I had great speed and was quick to take off, n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om The things Alec saw was different from all that ced they passed yesterday, it was clear where all the development of the capital was going too It was really beautiful and almost looked like a tech city, it was the first time Alec would see a city which had a glimpse of his old world, but the technology here seems more advanced, but he only looked at all this once before closing his eyes and sitting in a cultivating stance Draco was shocked at Alec''s nonchnt attitude, it was as if nothing could ever interest the kid, and he remembered when he first came to the capital with the patriarch He was so engross with the building and the demonic beast that was flying in the sky that he hoped to have one in the future but Alec didn''t even nce at them that much before closing his eyes to cultivate He could not really me him though cultivating, here was two times faster than there own city, so when he saw Alec cultivating diligently he was quite proud If Alec knew what his uncle was thinking he would have justugh it off as he was only cultivating due to the notification of the system [double effort reward for cultivating in this area filled with dense mana] [mini hole - basic mana cirction activated lvl 3] [ spiral force - basic mana cirction activated lvl 3] The moment he activated his double mana techniques he noticed they have been upgraded to the level 3 [ 6 exp gained] 6 exp might seems small but with the amount of exp point he needed to breakthrough to Tier 2was still much and 6 exp per hour would only do so much Chapter 97 At The Gate 97 At The Gate The demonic beast mount quickly arrived at the Royal mage academy after sprinting for about 30 minutes, it was quite slow,pared to if Draco had just carried Alec and flew straight to there location But the rules and regtions of the capital was really strict restricting expert flying around In the capital, expect the person was a member of the Royal family and if one fly anyhow in the capital he shall be targeted as someone with ulterior motives And dered an attacker therefore attacking such person with all the defensive measures of the capital city and all these would only cause more trouble and that was why it was much more easier to use the demonic beast mounts that have been imprinted by the capital Guard system, it was one way for them to make money so they made sure to make rules that ruled out anypetition Alec and Draco walked towards the gate of the academy and Alec could not help gasping as he stared at the long and ancient looking gate before him It looked like it was made from godly metals as it stood straight pointing to the skyies, " hey bumpkin, what are you doing staring at the gate like that walk away or we might just have you beat up" A Tier 5 mage who was beside the gate said as he decided to flex his authority after a boring morning of greeting all the students who came in. Draco looked at the man and realised that they have been underestimated due to wearing low ss clothes, due to the fact that they wanted to hide the fact that they were from Gordons n they decided to change the n''s robe But the Tier 5 mage took them for some weakling due to him not sensing any mana from Draco and seeing that Alec was only a Tier 1 mage he felt they were not even supposed to be anywhere near the Royal mage academy After all only genius among genius were being epted by the school and only those prestige young masters of big ns were ssified into this category they have in mind So seeing a middle age man and a young teen in a not so impressive clothes looking at the gate he felt disdain and decided to act superior since, he could not act the same way as the kids he had to greet every morning just to keep his job, so to them Alec and Draco are people they could trash talk As that is how they could feel good about being inferior to there peers, but Alec didn''t even responde to them and continued Admiring the gates beauty He walked towards the gate slowly and was stretching one of his hands in hope to caress it, but the guard who spoke saw Alec ignoring him and got mad He stretched his hand as he used half his strength, he was sure when his hands grip Alec''s hands he would crush the boy''s bone and make him cry out in pain but his wish never happen as his hand was pped away before it could even reach Alec n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om " We have a schedule meeting with one of the academy recruiters, we are from the Gordons n" Draco said as he pped the guards hands away, introducing themselves and catching him off guard He was sure there was no ordinary person who could defend against his strike that easily, except that person was also an hidden expert When he stared at Draco that nonchnt attitude had dissappeared as he stared at him with caution now His colleague who was watching all thisughed at his misfortune, he blushed in shame as he realised he just made a fool of himself But so what he was mad at Draco for acting mysterious and felt he had a technique used to cover up his mana, so his realm was not detected The guard never even thought of the fact that Draco might be a Tier 6 mage as he had already underestimated them in his mind as beggers and the best his mind pictures could give Draco was a Tier 5 as he never wanted to belive he was inferior to anyone Even though he was, " why you, arrgh I would beat you up quick and make you apologise for this humiliation" the guard finally tear off any form of pretendance as he fully attacked Draco with his fingers seeming to turn to ws Alec saw what was happening and thought of it as boring, not even bothering to watch as there was no way Draco who was imed to be the most talented Tier 6 mage of the Gordons n Old younger generation would ever lose to a nobody guard of the Royal mage academy, the moment Draco saw the guard''s ws almost reaching him, he slightly moved to the side and sent a blow to his ribs, with out no fancy techniques, no fireworks, no elemental Power added, just pure physical power Crack!!!! " ahhhh!!!" the guard shouted as he could feel m¨²ltiples of his rib cages breaking, he looked at Draco this time a rare look of fear could being seen now " My Turn!" Draco said as he raised his fist up again, and even if there was no element energy surrounded around it the guard was already shivering in fear as he stared at Draco He could not understand why he disturbed such a Demon, he was never warned about the person''s powers " you can''t beat a guard of the royal mage academy or else you would be punished, What... What... What do you want to do?" " what does it look like dummy am about to make your sentencee through, but it''s switched now I will beat you up and make you apologise to the young master of my Gordons n" Draco said in a chilling voice and the moment the guard looked up he could swear he saw fire pass through Draco''s ck eyes giving it a hint of yellow and red, and that was when he knew he must have encountered one of those rare Genius maniacs of the mage world that did things without caring about the consequences, Draco''s fist finally shot forward aiming to hit the guards unconscious But he was stopped, when a big palm suddenly appeared out of nowhere and tried blocking Draco''s punch " Fuck off!!!" Draco didn''t even retreat one bit as he put more energy into his punch and as if the temperature in the air became hotter his fist turned to a zing and melting one As earth and fire elements energies merge inside his fist < Lava Fist of Destruction > < Buddha palm of suppression > The both powerfully attack shed sending shock waves flying everywhere as the elder stepped back 8 steps but Draco was still standing in the same spot as he blew breeze from his mouth to his hand that returned to normal but had alot of smokeing out of it His nonchnt attitude annoyed the person who just defended the guard, but the guard had his eyes bulging out not daring to belive he had offended an existence that was in the Tier 6 realm He had always been carefully and that was how he was able to survive until now, but he just kicked an hard te when he received a few pennies to make things hard for someone who could have him killed easily **** notice **** I hope you all have a nice weekend first and I hope you are ready cause the next few chapters are about to throw you all back to fast paced action of wars, after a few informative chapters am starting to feel its time to push the script forwards and spice things up so buckle up and get ready and sorry the updates is not as frequent or in time actually it''s because have been working on my other book titled "Realm of Kings" All love from your author Mystic_dark Chapter 98 Causing Troubles Chapter 98 Causing Troubles " we only came because we have a medal that allows us meet at least with one recruiter from the Royal mage academy, we are not here to fight or cause any scene but if you still continue to pester us I don''t mind apanying you in a fight" Draco said with a evil grin on his face as, the one who just protected the gate guard could already feel his heart jumping in panic Just now when they shed, many may not have noticed but the real expert would know that there earlier sh had not resulted in a draw But instead Draco hadpletely defeated him by shattering his < Buddha palm of suppression > and not only that be was able to take back his attack Fast enough not to cause any danger to him and that was how he was able to escape out of that encounter free, and he was sure if he ever went against this man standing before him Such control of attack and force was something he could not do yet He would be defeated easily, he thought Draco was a (low) Tier 6 mage since he could trash the Tier 5 guard easily and that was why he had decided to get involved and act like an hero While also taking credits for chasing trouble makers only now did he realise that he have really kicked his leg against a strong iron " what''s your name, and n? " the Tier 6 mage who shielded the guard asked " is that really needed I prefer only saying my name if am talking to a recruiter" " I am the leader of all the security of the gates of the Royal mage academy" " you seems weak, how would you be able to protect the genius of your school with your level if strength" Draco asked this time the sarcasm in his tone was clearly visible " just show me your medal and I would rmend you to the recruiter who is avable" Draco''s eyebrow raised up as he was not really happy wtlith the response he was given but he pushed it to the back of his mind after all the patriarch told him to look for a specific elder when they met any recruiter As long as they could see the elder then Alec''s future would be set, in stone as he would be the first Gordons nman to be enrolled into the Royal mage academy along with his gang of mischief brothers and sisters **** After showing the leader of guards a medal of the Royal mage academy, he was forced to apologise to them in the behalf of the guard who misbehaved as he finally walked them towards the academy the moment the got in They took a ride on the back of flying demonic beast mount that have been trained for transportation taking them straight to the quarters of the recruiters and Draco exined the features of the recruiter they came to meet. **** Bolton ze was a mage who just enter the Tier 7 mage realm, he might not be as talented as those mages in the inner court but with the support of the outer court families He had finally stepped into the High mage realm with his strength and was promoted to being a recruiter for the Royal mage academy since he was a teacher before And the family were really happy as this way he could be able to add a few more nsmen into the academy with his rewards quotas making the people he choose enter the school direct without even taking the test or having to meet the requirement, that was what it meant to be a recruiter for them To be able to identify a genius and bring them in before they were lost but most of the ancient n turned it to a business by sending there weakest members to be teachers in the academy And if they were lucky enough to breakthrough to the Tier 7 mage realm they could be a recruiter this way they would be able to smuggle those of there family in without them even taking the test and that is how they have been doing and since They helped the recruiters from there family to reach that level they always feel more indebted to the n So when the family asked him to take care of the recruitment of a child from a far away unadvance city he was suprised, but when ever he remembered the serious face of the elder who warned him not to take it lightly he finally decided to wreck this boy just like the elder asked. He saw the flying demonic beast mount that was flying over and the moment he gaze he could see Alec on top of the demonic beast mount After all he was given a painting of him so he could easily identify Alec and would be able to take over his recruitment process The moment the demonic beastnded he quickly walked over with his two hands behind his back as he acted like a an hermit expert " greetings mr Bolton" the leader of the guard greeted as he got down Bolton ze just waved his hand " What do they want?" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om He asked a question as if he was not aware of why they were here in the first ce and because his surname was not mentioned it helped make him look more reliable Because there is no way Draco would allow someone from the ze family to be the one to assess Alec " they have a recruiter medal which would allow them to take an assessment under one recruiter" " ohhh, that''s good since they have a medal I shall take the honor and assess this boy myself since I am free".. ... Draco quickly got in front of Alec as he felt this me Bolton guy seems to have ulterior motives " we appreciate the opportunity but we do have a recruiter in mind already, now if you would excuse us this man here was leading us to an elder we mentioned to him" " hmmp what insolence, you don''t want me to assess him, what do you mean are you trying to tell me that I am inferior to another recruiter" Bolton ze said as he fully unleashed his Tier 7 mage aura as he tried to intimidate Draco and make him yield But Draco was not backing down and Alec knew if this escted to a fight it would be bad for his uncle, and it was clear this recruiter was here to cause trouble and won''t let them see another recruiter So he walked up to Draco who was about to unleash his own aura too to fight back against the Royal mage academy recruiter oppressing aura " it''s ok, let me take his test" Alec said " huh!!!" both the Bolton and Draco were shocked at Alec''s statement, but Draco looked at Alec''s eyes and he realised he could not change his mind so he nodded his head towards Alec And decided to follow through with him after all he was meant to support Alec in the capital not dictate things for him " so Mr Bolton what test do I have to go through to receive a direct quota from you?" Alec asked cutting straight to point not even bothering to waste time by getting on the recruiter''s good side, after all he was already making things difficult for them it was clear this was all nned up Right from when they got to the gate there journey has been filled with small storms and the only way to destroy all that was to destroy all of it with his power and if he could not do that he would just summon his Smander set and break all the test with power of a Tier 3 beast Chapter 99 Iver Dragonmir Chapter 99 Iver Dragonmir Bolton ze took Draco and Alec towards one of the arena that was in the recruiter''s quarters it was an open space, he looked towards the guard leader who had followed them due to the fact that he wanted to witness how the test was going to happen " go and call Iver Dragonmir over" " huh!!!! I''ve... Ive... Iver Dragonmir " The leader of the guards was shocked when he heard the statement of the recruiter, but still yet he was quick to fly away and answer the order that was given to him Alec was waiting in the middle of the arena for the recruiter to start his test whenever he was ready but it seems he was still waiting for something as he kept on staring at Alec and Draco n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om With a sly smile on his face as he could not wait to see Alec being defeated and his will broken when he tells him that he can not enter the Royal mage academy After waiting for about two minutes people stared crowding into the arena, as different sounds could be heard all around and when Draco and Alec looked around they found out that most of the seats in the arena was taken and they were all wearing the same uniforms and some even had number on them As they all stared at Alec trying to use there mental energy to read his power level which really disgusted Alec alot, as he was not used to the feeling of having other people''s spiritual power roam around him, it felt like someone trying to see his nakedness and pry into his private affairs Only his family member didn''t give him that type of feeling, when Draco saw Alec''s facial expressions he used his spirit energy to shield him and those who were sending there wave of spiritual energy towards him had a slight headache The moment there spiritual energy collided with Draco spiritual shield the collision from a spiritual shield created by a Tier 6 mage could even turn most of them into a vegetable state But Draco didn''t go too far and only rebounded there spiritual energy back after all they were not back in there city which was there own home ground, they were in the capital who were students of an academy Alec was trying to enter And those who were trying to check Alec''s mage realm were all juniors to him so there was no way he would hurt them as he felt it was beneath him to deal with a junior. The students who had gathered around all started whispering among themselves as they all pointed at Alec that was standing on top the stage without even hiding the fact they were talking about him They were behaving like he was not even there, they were all talking about how a master was shielding him, it was pretty clear who it was to them since there was only one person who seems close to Alec in there eyes Draco looked at the recruiter face and still saw that sly smile on his face and knew they were in for a long day " are you also responsible for this?" Draco asked the recruiter as he pointed at the crowd of student who just seems to appear the same moment Alec was suppose to take his test it was he had it all nned out already, and Draco didn''t like this feeling at all the feeling as if someone was using him, the recruiter ignored his question and looked towards another location " they are finally here !" Draco and Alec turned there head and looked at the direction that the recruiter was looking at and noticed the Guard leader was flying straight at them at a very fast speed and he was holding on to a youth who had a number on his uniform And they finallynded on the stage skillfully and Alec was able to properly see the number that was on his white robe, it was the number 1, and Alec was no fool he was quick to notice that all the students uniform might be the same But he had noticed they all had different colours and so far he had seen three colours the pure ck, the red and ck stripe and the pure white and from what he could detect all those on pure ck Were all Tier 1 mages, while those who wore the red and ck uniform had the aura of Tier 2 mages even if Alec could not detect the power level of those wearing the white robes he was sure they were Tier 3 mages just from the pressure they were emitting He was not really worried anyways since none of them were able to trigger his danger sense except for this new youth who was standing opposite him He could already feel a slight pressureing from him just by standing at the other side of the stage but it was not at the point of being afraid, he had faced a Tier 3 goblin so he knew what it meant to really feel fear , Alec looked at the recruiter to confirm if this was his test " this is who I have been waiting for?, I have been given five student medals which allows me to enroll any mage I want directly into the school directly" " If you are able to defeat this student standing I would not hesitate to give you one of my student medals immediately and you would not have to go through any enrollment process And would be admitted as a student of the Royal mage academy, with immediate effects " " he defeat iver dragonmir you''ve gat to be kidding me" "I think I might be in a dream, hey let''s bet if that rookie win I would start calling my name backwards now" " it''s clear the recruiter has a grudge with the young man, if not why would he have a new student who is about to enroll fight the number 1 expert of the third year" " I pray hees out of it in one piece we all know all the members of the dragonmir family are all brutal battle mages" The students who hade to watch the fight all murmured as they converse with each other, " ooohh, ok" Iver dragonmir who had the number 1 inked on his uniform walked towards Alec giving Alec the chance to really check him out Even if the uniform they were wearing kinda covered him, his rippling muscles could not be blocked by the clothes " hi, my name is iver" he said as he offered his hand for an hand shake, and Alec shaked him back without no suspicious And someone that was sitting around the crowd chuckled as he saw this little encounter, " huh!" The moment Alec shaked the guy named iver he noticed something unusual as he felt his hand was gripoed by a vice that was used to hold things by mechanic in his old world "ohhh" It took a while for Alec to finalise realise what iver was trying to do, he was trying to press his hand and make him shout in pains but due to the sharp increase in strength that Alec had since he distributed most of his attributes point to strength He was not affected, after 5 seconds iver noticed Alec still had the nonchnt look on his face and it made him angry since he used almost half of his powers Chapter 100 Iver Dragonmir vs Alec Gordons Chapter 100 Iver Dragonmir vs Alec Gordons Iver was suprised at Alec''s ability to still hold on even after he had used half of his powers, he even felt he was been excessive here after all Alec was just a Tier 1 mage half his power was enough to even threaten some Tier 2 mages who were unprepared because Most mages where weak physically at the low mage stage expect those who went on to the battle mage path or bloodline path and even at that he was a member of the mighty Dragonmir n He had fused with the blood of a Tier 6 baby Wind dragon which had fully been devoured by his main bloodline making him much more stronger than any regr battle mage He was a genius and could not let anyone look down on him, " aarghh how dare you look down on me, a genius of the dragonmir n, I would crush you to mince meat" Iver roared as he finally could not help getting angry and his iris changed into golden colour, while the hands he was using to hold Alec started changing as an azure coloured scaled covered his arms And very soon his fingers turned into ws and Alec felt the power being used to hold his hands was getting pretty much and was starting to affect him since his power stats was not enough to handle that type of strength so he quickly passed his mana through the hands And the invisible tattoo that was inked on his skin light up as the Red Smander Gauntlet appear and finally tipped the bnce back to a stand still The moment the recruiter and the students saw the Gauntlet appeared they were all bbergasted, the recruiter never expected the bumping he was underestimating to have such treasure such as a mark spirit weapon though it seems quite weaker than the ones he has seen But it was still a Tier 3 Gauntlet, he was sweating deep down when he thought of how he wanted to send a Tier beast to Alec when he heard he was just a Tier 1 mage, Now he was feeling really lucky that the elder have persuaded him to really find someone to do the job, Cause no matter how he pictured Alec in an arena with a Tier 3 beast he does not see the beast winning thought Alec has not really made any moves but with the confidence Alec has shown and the rare concern from the elders he was sure that Alec was no ordinary person, after all it was not easy to have a mark spirit equipment , though alot of people have spirit amour but it could never grow but the mark spirit armour is able to awaken his own consciousness and skills This was one of the old details that the Gordons family or other mid tier family was unaware about after all only the ancient families have being able to really use the powers of the mark spirit equipment The student all stared at Alec with envy in there eyes as they stared at Alec, some were already greedy but they already knew it was almost impossible to gain a marked spirit equipment by killing the old owner but they still wish they could be as lucky as Alec, as they started jumping into conclusions about how Alec gained his marked gauntlet " ohhh, I see where your confidence ising from, but that was just 70% of my power let''s see what happens when I go all out " Iver said as he finally released all of his powers and shock waves spread every where as azure coloured dragon scales covered all over his chest to form an armour and his other arm was quickly covered by the same scales But it was not asplete as the hand that was shaking Alec His eyes haspletely changes and there was now a slit there making it feel like Alec was looking at a reptile creature instead of an human, clearly even if he had inject dragon blood he had not really assimted with itpletely into his Dragonmir bloodline As he only hand one small horn poking out of his head, and he had no dragon mighting out of him at all except from the domineering scale that was covering him Alec quickly shed his mana all over his body and he fully unlocked the whole set of the Red Smander Armour " What his marked spirit weapon was a set" Bolton almost screamed as he felt like drawing out his hairs, he started thinking about how rich and connected the Gordons n could be for them to be able to get a marked spirit armour set for a member of there younger generation It was crazy that even the outer court elders of the ze n didn''t have marked spirits armour sets, the only had spirit equipments While the inner court all had at least one marked spirit equipment crafted for them and that was why they had a higher power than the outer court, some exceptional and crazily talented genius among them have even more than one marked spirit armour But still yet none of them had a full armoured set of marked equipment, only the core heirs and members of the ancient n had the ability and wealth to have one But just now the recruiter just saw a boy he called a bumpkin in his mind summon something he craved for even in his sleep, he felt like pping the face of any of those students who had greed all over there faces Those idiot were so stupid to belive that they had a chance to earn a mark spirit armour just because they saw Alec summon one and started talking about how cool they would also look in there own **** " so this is where your confidence came from, nning to take me on with a Tier 3 marked armour set, I must say I am suprised at your ability to subdue a Tier 3 marked armour set while being just a Tier 1 mage but if you think you are going to be winning this fight with just this armour set you must be joking " " as am about to show you how wrong you are, because as long as you don''t have a Tier 3 mage strength you would not be able to really use the main power of your armour making you quite weak like a quasi Tier 3 mage " " Let me show you what a real Tier 3 power really looks like " Iver Dragonmir said as he finally snapped out of his dazed state and exined Alec''s weak point and that''s is the fact that Alec was not yet a Tier 3 mage yet which means he had to use his mana to activate the armour Meaning as long as he went out of mana he would have no defence to stop Iver Dragonmir Iver sent a lower punch straight at Alec''s ribs region with his free hand, but before his punchnded it was stopped by a bigger icy blue hand And when Iver looked over he came face to face with Titan he switched his vision to Alec who smile and said "who said I needed my armour to defeat you, nope I just need it to defend myself till my babies finish there work on you" The wild smile on Alec''s face reminds Iver of a certain person he had seen who fights so recklessly among the Dragonmir n He quickly tried to break off the handshake so he could re stratigize, but the moment he tried to break free he noticed his hand was being held in ce by some light strings He was shocked at the development of things as he was not even aware of when the light strings was tied between his hands His eyes shed a much more brighter golden glow as he was finally able to trace the strings line and he followed the strings line till he saw who was responsible for it And he saw another weird looking golem which had the upper body of a female and the lower part was that of a spider and it was smiling at him, " how, how how are you able to summon this monsters without me noticing" Iver questioned with a serious expression on his face this time when he felt the amount of danger those golem possess n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om " we just started, Mr genius" Alec said Chapter 101 Iver Dragonmir vs Alec Gordon (part 2) Chapter 101 Iver Dragonmir vs Alec Gordon (part 2) " Arrrgghhh" Iver Dragonmir shouted as he finally unleashed a skill for the first time since he met Alec < Dragon ws > Iver quickly freed his hand from Titan by forcefully yanking his hand from Titan''s grip and swiped it towards the Hive Queen, he had already underestimated Alec and he was not going to continue being nonchnt, he was finally ready to give his all and he knew that if he wanted to turn the tides Of this battle he would have to free himself first and that was why he had to take care of the Hive Queen first, even if she has less presence something was telling him she was the one he had to take out first A dragon roar sounded the moment he swiped his fist as a visual picture of an azure dragon ws swiped at the Hive Queen the effect was so real Alec Felt he was looking at a real dragon swipe at his precious new golem and was worried only for him to see a blur and the dragon w strike at the previous location she had been with multiple wind des shing the arena ground The nging sounds were so disturbing to the ears, it''s was clear that iver''s skill had an hidden effect with wind elements, and if the Hive Queen have decided to take the attack head on she might have been sneaked Attacked and killed by the wind des that was perfectly hidden in the dragon ws visual image " finally am free" Iver quickly moved back the moment the Hive Queen dogde his attack, he had made sure to use his full power in that attack, he had two ns when he sent that attack Either he killed her if she blocks the attack by using the invisible wind des or making her dogde the attack either way it was all to interrupt her So he could break out of the small cage Alec was trying to weave him into, and there was no way he would be losing to Alec, " what the fuck are those two, you have cheated by using help from monsters" Iver Dragonmirined as he pointed at both Titan and the Hive Queen who were standing both at the right and left side of Alec respectively though he was not sure why but he was starting to feel as if he would lose if he went against them And he disliked the feeling, he a mighty genius of the Dragonmir n was scared of a puny Tier 1 mage and two tier 2 monsters it made him mad as he looked at the recruiter hoping that he would help shift things to his favour But Bolton just sneer " open your eyes and look clearly, those are not monsters but golems, he is a golem Mage and fighting with his golem''s are part of his strength how can I ban that" Bolton said through gritted teeth, though he wanted to ban the golems but he could have only done that at the start of the battle not in the middle of it, if not his biased attitude would be too obvious for everyone to read which was actually not a good thing for him at the moment considering he already pushed the kid to this level of hardship, by making him face a Tier 3 mage, and not jst any mage but the academy No. 1 Tier 3 mage was struggling against him If it was another recruiter Alec would be allowed to enter for just even having a marked spirit armour set Iver looked at the golems but this time golden glow in his eyes shed brightly again and the next second a look of suprise appeared on his face " hmmmp so you are a golem Mage , right here right now i will crush you and your elemental puppets". Iver said as he finally got into a stance whe staring at Alec in the middle, as he cross his hand in front of him in an X format He was scared of the power Alec had shown but now he had heard he was a golem Mage he no longer feared Alec, he was underestimating him due to all he had read in the records of his n journals on other mage path and ns, and felt Alec might now even have any battle techniques "and I would like to see you try" Titan said as he got in front of the Alec with a wide smile on his face, one hand on his mace and another hand holding on to his shield "e show me the power of a Tier 3 genius" Titan roared as he charged foward, he was Alec''s vanguard and was alway the first to charge foward Alec just stood and watch as they both cross moves and it was clear who had a upper hand after the first encounter as Iver was able to duck Titan''s swing and go for a punch straight at the waist Due to Titan huge body and iver''s fast reflex it would be quite useless for Titan to fight him on a one v one except he suddenly grew godly instincts to predict where Iver would move next Iver was already smiling madly as he could already picture the impact his punch would have on titan < Dragon''s Strength > Iver casted inter bloodline skill as the muscles in his arm erged, filling him up with alot of strength, he sturck down forcefully But the desired effect he wanted never happened as at the die minute Titan was able to shift his shield with an almost unbelievable motion to block most of the attack force He was sent flying because of the rebound, but at least he was safe, Iver turned towards Alec, since he got rid of Alec''s body guard for a few seconds he was ready to get rid of Alec before his golemes back up Even if he knew he could deal with the golem it was still a pain in the ass to be locked in a fight with the ice Golem, he tried making strides towards Alec only to find out his movements had been sealed again He moved his neck since that was the only thing that was still responding to him he looked and realised it was that weird golems doing " is this the only thing you know how to do hold down your opponents with strings" Iver question was anger in his eyes as he termed the Hive Queen a weakling who was afraid of fighting head on " it''s not strings, it''s called Web idiot, and am not a fool like the ice fool there to just ram into you like that I would show you that I can defeat you much more easier" The Hive Queen replied " Big talk for someone am about to cut to pieces. Arrrgghhh". Iver screamed as his eyes turnedpletely red and his body started giving a weird killing Intent, his killing intent was starting to form a shape He roared and used all his power in pushing, breaking all the webs holding him down " I will kill you first, always felt you were the one I have to take care of you " Iver said as he rushed towards the Hive Queen, changing course instead of going after Alec, he was pissed off by the Queen abilities to stop in for few seconds it could cost him his life if he was not careful ". Check Mate" the Hive Queen smirked and about five metal spiders rose up from the ground and lunged towards Iver " huh!, punny things" Iver was caught off guard but as the expert he was brought up to be, he was quick to react to the situation and destroy them but just as he was feeling the joy of destroying them He felt pangs of pains from five different spot on his body, and he shuddered at the thought that he was not aware of another set of attack from behind The first five metal spiders were baits for the main ones to strike, he looked at the Hive Queen who still had a smile on her face like she got every thing under her control He wanted nothing more than to appear before her and rip that smile of her face, but he had bigger problems in his hands at the moment As he could feel mana leaving his body seriously from five different cesn/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Chapter 102 Iver Dragonmir vs Alec Gordons (Part 3) Chapter 102 Iver Dragonmir vs Alec Gordons (Part 3) Iver was quick to react to the threat, he quickly stretched his hand behind him yanking one of the spiders away, when he stared at the metal spider his anger reached the peak as he used his strength to crush it But an explosion happen the moment he crushed the spider sting straight in his face, though it might have only had the power of a Peak Tier 1 mage spell It still disrupted his concentration and frustrated him when it happened, since he was practically blind for about 2 seconds, the metal spiders seems to have an ability to steal mana and use it to reinforce there body " Arrrghh I would break you to pieces just like the piece of metal you are" Iver shouted in rage as he used his mana to coat his body spreading it all around hi body while the remaining metal spiders on his body exploded Flinging him far away, Iver looked shocked as he stood up slowly while spurting a mouthful of blood, this made the audience shocked to the core before this match started no one expected that Iver would be in a tight spot like this not able to do any thing at all, but being yed around by Alec''s golems told them they have to keep there options wide , as Alec had not even moved from where he and Iver had a stand off He was still standing there watching all that was happening, with an indifference look on his face it was like the battle going on had nothing to do with him " hope you liked my babies?" the Hive Queen questioned with a smile on her face, her purple colour eyes were staring straight back at him, as if they could see through all his moves it was clear that when more than one of her metal spider exploded the damage was not in the situation of a 1+1 but the damage multiples with each metal spider golem. The attack that hit him now could almostpare to a sneak attack of (peak) Tier 2 lifeform " you puppet...." Bang!!!! Iver felt his head ringing as Titan whacked his head with a huge hammer made from ice, making Iver fly away before he quickly shifted his position mid air andnded on his foot " don''t forget about me too, haha ahha" Titanughed as he rejoined the fight his shield was already discarded as the hammer he was holding melted away and quickly formed a two gauntlet Every since Titan stepped into the realm of Tier 2 golem he had this feeling of invincibility and has not being able to really learn any thing new, he had tried assimting the weapons skills of Alec''s other golems Into his own to perfect a new battle style but he had not being able to feel enough pressure that would really move him to the edge like that, The least he came to enlightenment was against that wind controling goblin so when he was up against Iver the feeling of being destroyed have trigger a battle fever even he never knew he had And he was freaky excited to fight, Alec smiled slightly when he saw this happened, this was what he was really hoping to happen he had noticed that even if Titan strength have increased his weapon mastery could not keep up with his leveling skills, which made his Combat skill inferior to his raw power, though he had defeated Legion, but if they were in the same realm the situation might have been different, as Legion alreadyprehend the spear intent, giving him an edge What Titan was searching for was his own battle style, Alec didn''t want to get in his way of creating that [Ding!!!] [ One of your Golems has entered an enlightening stage ] The moment Alec saw this he was fucking sure he was right for allowing the golems to take care of Iver as they were growing in this battle especially Titan " ohhh shit , you all are so troublesome" iverined in anger as he has not been able to get closer to the spider mutant as he called it or get rid of Alec who was the controlling them But worst of it all was the golem he ignored thinking It was mediocre has just pped him on his face with a hammer and caught him off guard with an attack like that, just when he was focusing on the Hive Queen Now he was totally clueless on which golem to destruct first before he would be free to fight Alec on a one v one " are you a man or what, fighting with your elemental creations without no balls to face me directly" Iverined from a distance, he was feeling helpless at the moment as he had fallen into a disadvantage as he was not able to get rid of the two golems As they seems to back each other up when something about to happen to the other except from that they always fight individually like they were not even a team, it was clear for every one to see that they had no synergy what so ever But them having each others back was starting to turn into a problem as he could not turn his back to either of them, to him since that spider - human mutant used her spider summons to attack him. From his blind spot Titan has also used this to his advantage and attacked him too when he was focused on the Hive Queen " arrrgh fuck it, I will just smash you all till you all can''t get up again, I want to see how long you canst" Iver finally threw all caution into the wind as he ripped his upper robe open. exposing his rippling muscles n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om He tied the torn robe around his waist as he lunged at Titan, and Alec could have sworn he saw the emotionless Titan smile As he sent a punch straight at Iver''s w hands, and like that punch met with palm spreading shock waves every where as the part of Titan was filled with light blue lights, while Iver Dragonmir side was filled with azure colour looking like rainbow dosed in water Everyone was shocked when they realised that the ice Golem did not seemcking in power to Iver anymore, but only Alec knew it was actually different as he was still weaker than Iver who was a (peak) Tier 3 battle mage, but he justprehend a skill to help him deal with Iver overwhelming Dragon strength [Ding!, Titan hasprehend battle skill, One Hit Precision ] [ One Hit Precision :] the ability to control the quality or condition of an attack releasing all umted power at one point with utmost urate. " Again!" Titan''s emotionless voice sounded as he and Iver broke free three steps back, this time he was the one who dashed forward as he kept on trading punches with Iver With the Tactis of exchanging injury for injury, there moves became quite blury as there hands were moving quite fast, but the main expert as Draco Gordon and Bolton ze could already feel that the golem was actually using Iver to develop his skills As he was already merging his ice element powers into the one hit precisi¨®n, making his two fist glow brightly and every of his punch seem to cause ice shards on iver''s body After exchanging and trading blows for over hundred rounds Iver started noticing that he was getting slower, as the ice shards kept spreading all over his body Even his hands have started feeling numbs and even his wind elements was not helpful against Titan''s ice shrads that''s have been spreading all over his body, the scales part of his body was still fine but he was already feeling the drain in his mana and might have to cancel his bloodline skill soon exposing him to Titan''s cruel fist which would lead to a defeat " Stay out of this for now Queen" Titan said to the Hive Queen his voice having a tinge of threat as his Red eyes stared at the hive Queen purple eyes after Iver broke free from the non stop attacking, Titan might not be as fast as him but when in certain range he was able tond some destructive blows and was more bulky than Iver his defence didn''t even seem that worse from the defence the dragon scales gave Iver " you such a fun killer" the Hive Queen pouted as she controlled the ten metal spider to circle around Titan and Iver Dragonmir, who were already in the climate of there battle . Chapter 103 Iver Dragonmir vs Alec Gordons ( Part 4) Chapter 103 Iver Dragonmir vs Alec Gordons ( Part 4) The Fight resumed back but this time Titan was no longer using just his hands but also his knees and legs to perform his new skill making those ¨¢rea glow also He was even able to pick the pace and was not looking one bit slower than Iver, and it was beginning to frustrate Iver as he noticed the golem was using him inform of a grinding stone to Level up hisbat skills, though he wanted to defeat the golem fast, he was aware that it was not possible anymore and if either Alec Or the Hive Queen joined in, it would just elerate his defeat, even Bolton ze already noticed this and was already looking for an excuse to use And cancel this result that was bound to happen, Titan sent a punch over and Iver quickly locked his arm in an armlock and was ning on breaking it but the gauntlet on Titan''s other hand suddenly melt and reformed into a small Dagger and titan used it to attack iver''s rib region, Iver Dragonmir was still upied with trying to break Titan hands to have noticed that his opponent have changed weapon, he was hoping to receive the attack head on With his scales, confident that he would be able to survive the attack and would be able to break one of Titan''s hand in exchange To him that was a fair exchange, but the moment the dagger came close enough he finally felt all his body go numb as his dragon sense acted passively and his danger sense started warning him About the danger that was about to fall on him and at that moment he twisted his body in an abnormal way, just like a snake Escaping the dagger hitting him on a vital spot though Titan still pierced his left hand " Arrrgh mmmmmhh" Iver bit his lower lip to hold the pain in, the audience was already shocked at all they were witness that no one said anything anymore and Bolton was already ready to make his move as he was not enjoying what was happening any more But Iver quickly performed some acrobatics skills making the gap between him and Titan increase Titan tried to run after him not giving him the time to breathe at all as he was prepared to finish the fight < Wind Dragon ws > But Iver waved his hands towards Titan location while still being in the air, after fighting with Titan for a few minutes, all his the proud attitude he developed about hisbat skill dissappeared as he just witness A golem!, not even a person but a golem using him to learn more aboutbat skills, it was like a newputer copying the database of an oldputer in few minutes And since the oldputer didn''t want to have all his apps copied he cancled the plug connecting them together This dragon w skills was different from the first one as two dragon ws manifested, and it even looked real as they moved towards Titan To those watching it, it was as if they were watching a dragons unleash his wrath against the golem, there blood was pumping with excitement as this level of battle was the type the rarely got to witness And there is no doubt about it that this was going to help them on there part of cultivation after they went back to digest all they have learnt < Ice Age shield > Titan ce both of his hands in front of him as he sent forth alot of ice element out of his palms as the ice in the air quickly formed a huge Pentagon shape shield in front of him And different type of runes Alec have never seen before was seen forming in front of the shield as it started emitting an ancient aura n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om It was quite crazy, as Alec has never seen anything like that before [ Ding!, Titan hasprehend a mastery¡ÁPath ] [ Combat mastery learnt (intermediary lvl 1)] [Combat Mastery (intermediary lvl 1) :] the ability to use any weapon you desire and use it at the level of a intermediary master, with more training you might unlock weapon Qi-s. " Woah, woah, woah this just seem to be getting more interesting". Alec said as he stroke his non existence beards while staring at Titan who was getting bashed by the attack of Iver pushing him to the edge of the arena But he was able to take the wind dragon w attack without getting injured, the ice shield was cracking but was still stable and the Dragon ws that was attacking the shield had multiple wind des around it shing with the ice age shield And the sound of metal striking on metal was quite evident for all to see that Titan would be able to survive this encounter, After he finished his acrobatics Iver finallynded on the ground while watching Titan struggle against his attack he was about to Lung out to sneak attack Titan as he was still defending against his attack until a voice that he forgot sounded and it really terrified him to the core as he thought the owner of the voice was not going to get involved in the fight again < Web Coon Cage. > The Hive Queen finally made her move as the ten metal spiders that was around all draw the strings with all there strength and Iver Dragonmir noticed that while him and Titan were fighting the Hive Queen was busy setting up a huge trap Waiting for him to step into it and the moment he back away from Titan, he gave her the chance to tie him up in her big scheme of things He had always felt she was the most dangerous one and he always watch out for her but the intense battle with Titan shifted his focus for few minutes and he was paying The price of his negligence, as he could not even move a muscle at all and no matter what he tried he could not breakthrough the strings that was reinforced with the strength of ten Tier 1 metal spider golem " this was not part of the n you were suppose to stay out of this!!!" Iver Dragonmir roared in anger " who cares about him, he is not my master" the Hive Queen said with a shrewd smile as she controlled the webs the ten metal spider golems were producing Using it to cover up the immobilize Iver Dragonmir into a Coon prison, the webs have already reached iver''s neck the shame of saying he give up was too much that he kept resisting as he tried casting all his skills But it all failed as the Coon web just seems to be sucking out his mana and was transferring them to the ten metal spider golems as they were getting bigger in real time. Chapter 104 Mask Off Chapter 104 Mask Off "break!!!" Bolton ze just shed and the next second he was already in the arena stage, he waved his hand and me rushed out from his palm Straight to the Hive Queen''s Web melting it in the process and giving Iver Dragonmir his freedom back as he was released from captive The Hive Queen quickly cut her connection with the Webs as her eight legs escape with great agility leaving an after image in the ce she was before Which waster consumed by the wave of me that passed by, but while the Hive Queen was able to quickly escape the range of the me attack Her little babies on the other hands were not agile enough to escape the casual attack of a Tier 7 mage, and they were the one supporting and reinforcing the webs to hold Iver in the first ce so they were The first ones to taste the me, which killed them without no mercy, " Back down!" Alec voice sounded in the Hive Queen''s ear the moment she reappear on the stage He knew she would be mad due to her babies being killed gruesomely but going allowing histest and precious baby to go against a Tier 7 would just be turning her to pile of garbage The Hive Queen quickly returned to Alec''s left side while Titan walked over to his right " you cheated, this match is void" Bolton ze said as he waved his in mid air levitating Iver Dragonmir towards him, and the moment he was close enough he pour a potion inside Iver''s mouth Alec''s eyebrow was raised as he stared straight at Bolton, like he was expecting this result but the means Bolton have used to express his stance had suprised him He was disying his level of thick skin without any remorse. It was shameless-Ness on another level entirely " Don''t you have any shame?, my cousin here held the advantage from the start to the end, and not only that, he was able to knock your precious genius of his pedestal of being no. 1" " defeating him wlessly without even having to moved a single inch from his location, and you say he cheated" Draco said with his voice rising, the anger in it could be felt as he silently appeared beside Alec " hmmmp who are you to teach me my job. I have being appointed as a Recruiter by this prestigious academy and I have every right to say who is cheating and who is not" Bolton sneered as he replied, he was never ready to acknowledge Alec as a student of the academy, so now that things have gone haywire he decided to remove his mask of pretending The crowd finally realised that the recruiter Mr Bolton might even not have been interested in recruiting Alec in the first ce but was just looking for an excuse to ditch him And that was why he matched him against the best Tier 3 mage in the academy, due to Alec being a Tier 1 mage even the audience felt that the fight was easily Iver Dragonmir''s victory But Alec gave them a shocker by knocking Iver Dragonmir unconscious without even having toy a hand on him " yea he cheated since he had hisckeys do the fighting for him, and that could not be counted as him beating Iver Dragonmir" " That''s BS, we are from the Gordons n and we fight with golems, when has it be a crime to fight with your respective mage path" " why is it only my cousin that is seen as cheating because he used his golems, what of Iver who also used his dragon powers? " Draco said as he pointed at Iver who was just waking up from his unconscious state Bolton ze only looked away like " then let have a rematch, right now, right here!, if you are so sure about your guy" Alec said staring at Bolton straight in the eyes making Bolton quite confused at his confidence As he didn''t want Iver Dragonmir fighting again so soon since he was definitely out of mana and stamina And one look at him made him sure Iver won''t be recovering in the next hour and he could not have Alec to wait that long after all it was already suspicious having a Tier 3 mage fight with Tier 1 mage And there was no way he would be allowing another Tier 3 mage fight against Alec, since they would only be more weaker than Iver and that would lead to there fast defeat His confidence was already hitting rock bottom, seeing how speechless Bolton was Draco moved " seeing how you are not really helping I would love to take take my cousin to see the recruiter we came here for in the first ce" Draco said ad he ced his hands on Alec shoulders and made Alec recall him golems, though he was shocked at the level of power his little cousin just pulled up But he was aware that here was definitely not the ce to be talking about stuffs like this And just as they were walking away Draco held a voice that really made him mad " And where do you think you are going to?, I would be taking that medal with you" " what!!!?, that''s is not possible. I refuse to, and won''t give it to you since you have nned to cheat us from the start" Draco argued back " Well I don''t think you know where you are or even aware of the consequences of the actions you are about to do, you can''t use the medal I haveid my eyes on" Bolton said greedily as he finally got a chance to look at the medal in Alec''s hand properly It was a medal that could allow over 10 people to enroll once and there was no way he was missing out on it even if he was not aware how a mid Tier n was able to get there hand on it " we are still not going to give it to you no matter what you say" " you!!!!, then be prepared to die " Bolton''s aura changed as few people ses in armour all showed up silently stopping Alec and Draco in a circle Draco looked shocked as he was not aware when so many mages surrounded him, even if they were stronger than him at the same realm level Him not finding out at all means whoever was behind uthis. Went all out as he was suspecting that they used magic items to mask there aurapletely " Give me the medal uncle Draco" "What!, Alec...." Alec''s word woke Draco up again from his thinking making him draw up wide fantasies in his head as he thought Alec was about to given in just like he had been doing since " ha ha ha!!!, even the gods are by my side, give it to your cousin fast so he could send it as a coward he is" Bolton made fun of Alec as even him thought that Alec was trying to bend and let things slide as long as he have an easy Way out like like he did before when he needed a recruiter Draco gritted his teeth in anger about to blow and fight all the mages around but every time he remembered his job was protecting Alec he became restricted again He looked at Alec and saw his clear gaze " Trust me in this one uncle Draco" Alec said, and Draco put it in his hand " Good!!, now pass it over boy carefully" Bolton said as he was already shivering in excitement as he thought of the rewards he would get if he was able to bring more kids from there n into the school Crack!!! " Ahhhhh, dammmmmmnnn" Bolton screamed in pain but it was not physical pain but the pain he was feeling was deep inside as he just stared as Alec crushed the medal into pieces of dust particlesN?v(el)B\\jnn Chapter 105 Mask Off (Part 2) 105 Mask Off (Part 2) " How Dare You!!!!!" Bolton ze shouted in fury as he pointed his finger at Alec, the looked on his eyes were filled with hatred, he just wish he could lunged at Alec and rip out his throat from his neck But an act like that would only lead to getting himself killed since he was a recruiter of the school and attacking a member of any n who came for an assessment Could put bad stain on his record leading to him getting expelled after all he just broke through to the Tier 7 mage realm and has just being appointed as a Recruiter for a short time He doesn''t have the type of connection those older recruiter monsters have, that is able to make them get out free from any charges. If he fucked up his rivals would be so happy to use that opportunity to fu*k him up, after all the academy was full withpetition and only the strongest could survive in this feral environment " Why do you look so mad, I thought you didn''t want me using the medal to seek out another recruiter, so me destroying it should make you happy not angry" " except there is more to the medal than we understand, hmmp from the moment you said you wanted our medal I have seen the greedy look in your eyes" " so I made sure to destroy it as I am very sure you would have done everything in your power to make sure we lost to you and there is no way I would be letting you get it if I can''t use it too " Alec exin with open hands " when did you find out?" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Bolton Questioned " ohh, that''s much simple, it''s from the moment you used your element, I had this calling inside me and I knew instantly you must be from the ze family though you tried to cover it up with the different armour " " but even these masters who have stood up to stop us are all masters of fire element, only one family controls all other me element ns in the capital and that is ze n " " so why would you let me go with something so good it was clear that you guys were also the one that were trying to make things hard for us and even if you denied it, isn''t all this a bit too much of a coincidence? " Alec asked with a nonchnt smile on his face, even Draco by his side was shocked at Alec''s quick analysis Bolton raging aura went off the next instant like it was all a lie all along, he felt as if a bucket of cold water was poured on him, even if it would never work due to his element he knew the coldness he was feeling was not of the flesh But of the souls as he felt so cold inside of him, the fact that he was being read by a child was embarrassing enough, but the fact that Evidence against him was provided with few words was a disaster to him as the Royal mage academy elder council would hear of this and his career under the academy might just be finished And if he go back to the n he might just be sent to guard a city under the ze n jurisdiction for the main time as a punishment He could notpare to the other genius in the n, he didn''t even have one marked spirit equipment, he was regretting going so far with Alec now, he just wished he had let him go and not get greedy at his medal too " I guess you have no reason to keep us here again, if that''s all we shall take our leave" Alec said as he walked in front, leaving a daze Draco behind, who quickly woke up from his stupor and followed behind Alec Bolton ze could only grit his teeth in anger as they walked away, he raised his hand up as signal to all the ze nckeys he had invited secretly not to attack He had called them as back up, though he could defeat Draco it would be a shame to his reputation if he had attacked them for the medal, theckeys in the academy he have invited would have being the one to beat Draco and Alec, do all the dirty work and present the medal to him That way if an investigation urred he could Put the me on them, but Alec already linked the whole ze n in the matter the moment he opened his mouth And the prestige of the ze n was not something Bolton could y with as not even the inner court families could use represent the n in public Only those from the core family are allowed to represent the n, if he dared bank on the ze name and it back fired he would not only lose his job but his life also As he kept thinking of what to do to salvage the situation he saw someone riding on a wave of ice over to his location and he gritted his teeth " not those bastard from the Zero n again" Bolton mutter to himself " this is going to get to the ears of I.A you can trust me on that" The man riding on ice said as he surfed away leaving a trace of melting ice on the spot his ice snowboard just passed " I would kill that bastard from the zero n with my hands one day" Bolton said under forced breath as he looked at the back of the surfing man with deep hatred on his face **** The Ancient Zero n has the same Heritage and prestige as the Ancient ze n, but this two n never like each other, they hace always been at each others throat But they worked together in the ancient era when the second dimension creatures attacked so after then it has changed from pure hatred to purepetition Though they have been inter marriage between both ns, as they hope there next generation awakens some type of super hybrid power or ability that old merge both elements It has all been a failure so far, but still yet this marriage have not stopped them from still having a to go against each other to see whose n was the greatest Either its the me element ze n or the ice element Zero n they all have there victory and loses in all type of rivalry they got involved in Chapter 106 The Layout Of Ancient Clans 106 The Layout Of Ancient ns " when did you notice that we were being yed" Draco asked after they left the academy and was going back to there guest hose " probably from the time we were at the gates, though I was suspecting something was off with all the extra attention we were getting from the guards but now that we were being yed with I understand they must have been hired to harass s and where not the main dish and , it was clear that the head guard was not aware on what was happening but was just doing his job" " after all he could not watch his subordinates getting whipped in front of the gate and do nothing, it would only damage there reputation more so I guess that is why he showed up" Alec was saying before Draco cut in "you really think about alot of things!" " I had no choice but to think with my head after all that was happening around me I was not given a chance to trust any of them, I was only sure of my suspicions when the recruiter was so adamant on getting me assessed by himself " " what was more interesting was that he was intentionally waiting for a student, please how many recruiters behave like that!?, because before I left I did a lil investigation and I fond out the recruiters were aloof and rarely even gave audience to young blood like me. , only the elders of reputable ns or those who have the school medals could have an audience with them ". Draco thought of every thing Alec was saying and found out there was some particles of truth there, he was just unaware that Alec was not really the one who did the investigation but it was Agnes who was quite knowledgeable about the world " And am sure he has just being promoted, hecks the stability any Tier 7 mage have previously seen have" " you are throughly a genius!" Dracomented as he praised Alec for his fast thinking capabilities " there is something I do want to know about, if am not wrong the Dragonmir n are said to be in the same rank as the ze n, if not even stronger so howe I felt the person I fought with is so weak" Alec asked Draco as he kept walking ahead as he was already interested in knowing the ze n power since they crossed him today again "Well I guess I have to exin they out of the Ancient ns for you, in all Ancient ns there are three ranks just like most sects" " It is unlike the mid Tier ns where everybody are seen as family and are loved equally or where we all fight together, in the Ancient ns there are always factions who have different objectives which always lead to internal fighting"... " that Is crazy right, why would families fight amongst themselves?" Alec asked with a perplexed expression "the Ancient ns might have alot of resources and rare equipments or scrolls on how to forge rare stuff that has never been seen before due to all the have gained from the old era" " but that doesn''t change the fact that they are a much bigger n than this new ns there experience and. umtion over time is insane but they can''t always provide for all the numbers they have and that is why the encourage all the internal fighting " " to get rid of all the weaklings in the early stages while the strong who survived continues getting stronger, that was the rule of the Ancient ns, only the strong gets to dictate " " infact most of the high ns in the capital are following there footsteps trying to recreate the legend where the stronger ones emerge in times of pressure " Alec was shocked at the revtion of how the Ancient ns operated, even beforeing to the capital, him and his buddy''s have all pictured and imagined different ways of how the Ancient ns were able to stay at the top Including how the have the best cultivation manual from the old era that there ancestors passed down making them stronger, but he and his buddy''s never expected that they fought against each other " the first rank of the Ancient families are called the Core members , it consist of only one family, even the female member of the core members rarely married out of the family instead they look for strong individuals" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om " to marry into there n gaining another strong expert and also opening up a chance of having a offspring that is more talented than there old generation, the core members are the main n, they are the dictators and the ruler of the ancient ns" " if we had that type of system in our n then, the patriarch, my father and all the elders with there offspring are going to be termed as the core n" Draco exined and still gave exnation using the Gordons n as an example so Alec could understand his point easily " after the core memberses the inner court ns, those are the children that was given birth to with other high n bloodline but didn''t awaken Fire element as there primary elements, they might be incredibly strong but won''t be allowed to enter the ze core n " " until they awaken a very strong fire element and perform a great deed for the n, we the Gordons n on the other hands don''t discriminate any of our members born like that since we all see family the same way " " andstly the outer court families of the ancient ns are thest rank and stay close to the gate areas in each n, they are seen as the subordinates of the ancient ns, as they are the product of inter marriage between the inner ns and other smaller ns that want to associated to the ancient ns " " the are not really valued like that but still yet they do the dirty work of the ancient ns getting rid of any threats to the n, hoping one day they would get recognised and be epted into the inner court n and join one of the battling factions" " it''s moreplicated than that, but this is the exnation I can help you with" Draco said " thank you uncle I really learnt alot" Alec said to Draco only to notice Draco looking all around and even him tried to look around In hope to find out what has caught his attention " we have been trapped Alec ". Chapter 107 Dracos Regrets Chapter 107 Draco''s Regrets Alec squinted his eyes as he tried to notice what his uncle meant by they were trapped but he could still not see any difference as the people were still walking around "don''t let all the people you are seeing fool you, we are inside in an illusion already" " Come out already its already getting boring!" Draco said after trying to find a loophole in the trap formation but found out it was useless as all he did, seems to result to a total failure on his part " what sharp perception, my information were not wrong, you are definitely a strong mage to be able to sense the lost city illusion formation" A voice travelled straight into there ears breaking the false image they were seeing as everywhere finally turned transparent and they saw a big sphere Blocking them from the outside world making it seem like they were isted from the main world and five men appeared with them in the sphere " I thought as much, there is no way the wind would suddenly turn bad without bad people polluting it" Draco sneered " even if the remaining four wore mask I never thought you would also consider wearing mask mr recruiter" Alec said identifying the man who stood in the middle of the masked men " you are too sharp mouth-ted for my liking, it''s like you were not taught properly in your n, don''t worry I would teach you very soon for your n by taking you to the underworld " Bolton ze said as he removed his mask revealing his identity " how dare you attack us, have the academy now be so corrupt that it is been run by the likes of you" Draco asked in a forced tone " It does not matter what you say tough guy, all I know is that none of you are leaving here alive, I would kill both of you here to cleanse my self from the humiliation you brought on me" " brothers no more talking attack" Bolton ze said as he pointed towards Alec and Draco as he ordered his friends to charge, he was assured that neither Alec or Draco would be able to survive to tell the details of what happened to them Bolton ze might not be a reputable person in the academy but he had the ze name behind him so definitely getting some of theckeys who worked for the ze n was quite easy He might be from the outer court and might be treated as ves by the core n since they believed they could never amount to anything but it was different to theckeys who found any opportunity to kiss ass of any prominent members of the ze n And Bolton being a petty person he could not get over the fact that he was embarrassed by a kid, and decided to kill he even after the warnings fro the n, and that was why he used a sphere that would iste them from the rest of the world "stay behind me Alec" Draco pushed Alec behind him as a ive appeared before him he quickly took a stance Out of the four mages, two dashed towards him while the other two stood behind and summoned there staffs and started casting spells Draco''s face fell as he calcted the mage''s level from the energy level in there body " do you think you can stop all of us, ke ke ke". " wishful thinking, how dare an ordinary Tier 6 mage think of confronting Tier 7 mages, you should just give up, and we might give you am easy death" the guy who was leadingughed as he already saw Draco as someone who was already dead " Ignesia!!!, Arturo!!!!,e out" Draco shouted and twova golems came out from his space pouch as the fire emitting from them seems to burn everything There body consisted of stones that looked burnt withva connecting them together making theva look like there blood streams They both had horns on there head and were both Tier 5 golems Draco casted another spell again and the both golems joined together and the auraing out of them increased as one golem came out of the merging which was much taller had a big long sword and four horns on its head curving in a way to make it look like a crown And its realm had already reached the Tier 6 golem realm peak " d.. d.. die" The golem stammered as he mmed his long sword on the ground cracking the ground asva erupted from the ground but the two mage who were dashing forwards just leaped and were able to avoid the attack " Just where I wanted you bastards" A voice travelled to there ears as they were still in the air, and saw Draco leaping up to meet them as he supported himself with the tall golem back of his golem His body shed with the colour radiance of earth and fire elements as they seems to merge together before moving on to his ive turning the sliver coloured ive to a ming ive [Combination skill] < Lava ive Super sh > Draco did a spinning sh in mid air as he held on to the ive with both hands, making him look like a ming tornado in the air as he shed at both Tier 7 mages sending them few meters back as there was a long line ofva to on there chest while he gracefullynded on his feets " What the fuck was that?" " It fucking hurts?!" " what do you mean it hurts, you are all fire mages, you should have fire resistance, but you are all screaming like bitches while facing a Tier 6 mage don''t you have no shame" Bolton shouted in anger as he saw the people he brought with him being pushed back despite them being Tier 7 mages " that is no fucking me attack, it moved freely like it had the flexibility of water and it was more hotter than any fire attack that I have ever seen this guy is dangerous, move we would finish this " One of two mages who took the pure magic path said as they have finished casted there spells [Tier spell - me Shackles] One of the magic mages said as he directed his spell towards Alec, and the mes energy around him turn into big chain shackles " Shit" Draco cursed when he noticed that he was not the main target of the attack, he had been so distracted trying to push them away from Alec that he forgot they also had mages that didn''t have to go through him in order to attack Alec His merged golem quickly moved in front of Alec but the energying from the me shackle spell was so strong that it knocked the golem away after the ming shackles chain pped him away But this small intervention from the golem was able to buy time for Draco to move closer to Alec n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om " Got you where I wanted idiot" The second magic path mage sneered, and Draco could already feel sweat buds all over his body as his danger senses were ring, he quickly adjusted his ive before him to defend against what ever trap they might have set for him using Alec as a trigger Even if the ive was not a spirit marked weapon it has been with Draco since he was a Tier 4 mage, making them share a connection < Tier spell - Dragon! ming! Breath! > The name of the spell was being pronunced one at a time but it felt like the whisper of death to Draco as that spell was a high tier spell that affected arge range and that means he won''t be able to protect Alec too "Arrrgghhh" Draco shouted in frustration at his inability to protect Alec, he had never really wished he was a Tier 7 mage than today and just when he felt all hope was lost a deep and profound voice was heard breaking through the illusion formation " Who Dares Touches The Heir Of The Gordons n!!!!!!" Chapter 108 Spear Mad Man! Chapter 108 Spear Mad Man! The sphere they were so proud of seems to crack, and Bolton was already having a bad feeling about it " Retreat they have someone watching over them, only a Tier 8 mage could do damage to the sphere which means who ever is responsible for that attack, is close or might be a Tier 8 Mage and could kill us all easily" Bolton ze said as he was running towards the edge of the sphere with a medal in hand that had alot of ancient engraving on it " Too Late Already!" the voice said again as the sphere that was formed by Bolton shattered into countless pieces, only for them to see they were in another sphere but this one hand a tinge of green to in it''s colour Understanding that they have been captured, Bolton still tried to use the medal he had on the sphere but his move lookedical as nothing happened no matter how he tried He turned towards the four mage by his side, the look on there face said all that was on there mind, they were terrified as none of them ever wants to fight a Tier 8 mage as no matter what they might do they would always be nothing but ants in the eyes of such expert " we have not offended you elder, so why have you decided to block our path, and I don''t believe you can kill me, I am from the ze n and am following through with the ns wishes" Bolton decided to y the n card as he found out he could not escape from there with his own power so he decided to use the domineering name of the n after all they were highly respected and feared And that made alot of ns stay out of the way of anybody rted to them as they don''t want the retaliation of an ancient n A loud sneer was heard after Bolton finished Talking, both Alec and Draco was looking around trying to find out who was nice enough to have helped them out but there was still no one in the sphere with them " how dare you try to intimidate me with that name, he he... do you think you are worthy enough to call that name in this situation, or do yo think I can be threatened like that, no matter what happens you are someone I have to KILL!!!" < Spear one - Dragon''s Arrival > The voice sounded again and this time they saw an image of a green dragon being formed and a dragon Roar travelled through to their ears, even before the dragon moved And even though Draco and Alec heard the dragon roar, it did not seem to affect them at all as they only felt the domineering aura in the roar that represented a will of supreme , but the same could not be said for Bolton ze and theckeys as there eardrums were bleeding with blood as they tried to block there ears to prevent there eardrums from bursting Just when they taught the attack was finished the saw the dragon moving towards them as it was emitting a sharp and steady Qi as it moved towards the ze nckeys And they all brought out defensive equipments they have been saving as they tried to stop the attack together while shouting in desperation " Useless!!!" the voice sounded again asn this time they were all able to trace the voice of the person, he was hidden in the big dragon head that was heading for them, with a spear in his hand and he was wearing a robe which had a cloak Tied to it with the number 4 inked on it''s back " Old fourth!!!" Draco gasped and Alec was quick to notice that the robe the man was wearing was one of the Gordons ns clothes , but he was sure he had not seen him before so he just assumed he was one of those elder that is always in seclusion " spread out, that way his spell won''t be that effective" Bolton quickly said as he came to a conclusion " Woody now" The man inside the image of the green dragon said and vines came out of the ground and quickly went round there bodies < Wood Golem skill - Entanglement > Another voice sounded looking as if it was an elderly man speaking and the vines that wrapped around the bodies of the fourckeys harden bing strong and tighten there body Making it impossible for them to even make any movement at all and brought them all straight into the path of the man attack The dragons images shed with the four mages causing a bright light to burst out in the process as they all died after the dragon Image consumed them and when the light dissappeared n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Four bodies fell on the ground with obvious spear Qi attack on the decapitated body as a long cut separated there body into two from there head And there was still a lingering spear Qi on the cut, giving the overbearing feeling of wanting to sh every thing apart Bolton was already shivering in fear and urinated on himself in fear while shaking, there was no intel saying anything about the Gordons duo being watched by someone even more stronger than them and that was why he had decided to ambush them He was only able to survive since he ran first and fastest so he was able to evade the range of the vine entanglement attacks " do... do..... do you know who I am, how dare you attempt to attack me?" " Well there is no one who will ever find out I killed you anyways, thanks to your petty attitude you paid the authorities so that you could kill my ns heir in secret giving me the perfect excuse to kill you too as no one know who yo are even attacking and there is no evidence since this sphere clears me away from the inspection of the authorities in the capital " " I guess you never expect something like this right " < Spear Two - Jungle King Coming > The man quickly brandish his spear and sent a swipe straight at Bolton ze and a mental image of a tiger leaping from a hill appeared behind him As it dived straight for Bolton ze with the spear Qi merging into the mental picture of the Tiger " hmmm able to merge your Qi with mental image already, I see you are almost at the Tier 8 mage realm" another voice sounded and a fire bird appeared before Bolton ze and blocking the attack for him There were series of nging sound as the mental image of the tiger and the fire bird shed several times in the air before the tiger image dissappeared in the air as the Qi inside it run out " who the hell are you to stop the person I want to kill?" the man protecting Alec and Draco said in anger as Alec was finally able to see his face, as the hair that was covering his face were no longer blocking his view His long hair all started levitating as his anger started rising and his face was finally shown, he looked quite old but Alec could swear the man had a striking resemnce with Brandon but an old version and that sneer on his face it held great arrogance , except from that he had a sword scar on his right eyes but it was still open with red light shing from the eyes " the fu*k!!!, is he the Fourth elder that has been in the wilderness to train all this while?" Alec asked " don''t tell me you are just noticing that, there Is only one Gordons who use the spear that well, and he is the one called Spear Mad Man!!!!" Draco replied Alec Chapter 109 Back at home Part 1 Chapter 109 Back at home Part 1 Inside the Gordons n Arthur and Brandon both sat down side by side as they were cultivating in Alec''s backyard, It has been quite quiet ever since Alec left as even both Agnes and knight rarely came around this days that Alec was not around " mennnn!!!, cultivation is starting to seem like a drag this days, and no matter whatever what we do we just don''t seem to be making no progress at all, it''s like we are stuck" Arthurined as he broke free from his cultivation stance lieing downpletely on the floor as he looked at the sky " I think the word you are looking for is that we have reached a bottleneck!" Brandon replied and he had a stone flying towards him the next moment but he was lucky enough to notice it on time and dodge to the side Letting the stone fly by " do you think I don''t know that, i just can''t exin why it''s seems so boring without Alec" Arthur sighs " i guess he pretty much put pressure on us every time, bringing out the best from us all the time, that way we were always on our toes, that pressure and friendlypetition is what pushed us to improve that much since we never wanted to be left behind and feel like we were not even as important than his golems" Brandon exined " Yea see where that left us now, we alway draw with all the golems while a few can still gain a certain advantage against us if we ever let our guard down" "fighting those golems make it seem that all my efforts in cultivation is not worth it, and Legion can clearly defeat us easily as long as he has a spear with him " " and when we thought only Titan was going to be a next level boss, Alec just had to go create that new monster, I had a creepy feeling just staring at her, I even feel she is more stressful to face than Titan " Arthur said with stars shining in his eyes " I can''t wait to fight against her and improve mybat ability to another level, considering how all of Alec''s golems all have differentbat skills am sure her''s is the same and the curiosity to just sh with her had never quenched one bit" " Same here brother!!!, let''s cultivate we can''t fall to far beind we must catch up to Alec fast and fight side by side with him when the next blood moon battle we would fight urs" Arthur motivated Brandon but was also pushing himself on as there was battle intent visible in there eyes **** In another ce inside a dark room a girl could be seen practicing her spells and she had two earth golems that were on the other side receiving her spells, defending against her barrage of spells while also trying to evade some of them She snorted after finishing her mana, she was not pleased with the result she had seen, after watching Alec''s golems fight there was no way she would be proud of her new creations after all she wanted to be a worthy rival andpetitor of Alec And she have been thinking of what to do to increase her powers and it urred to her that her n had an innate ability to control golems so she decided to learn the golem path at the side After all no oneins about having an extra helping hands but she finally realised that splitting her mind into another to perform some ordinary basicmands where not as easy as she thought Due to seeing Alec just giving orders to his golem''s, she felt it would have been easy like that for her but she had been hit big time with not only how her golems was not smart enough, and was also more slower the only thing they were good at was that the golems she created had a bulkier defence and had no problem taking a beating Though she was dissapointed but when her father saw her creation he was quick to change her mentality about not putting herself in the same realm as Alec, after all the elders of the Gordons family All thought of Alec as the one with the best talent for golem path, and they all hope he would lead the n in the future to new heights in his knowledge He even told his daughter his embarrassing moments of trying to craft his own first golem back in the days making herugh and removing all the smog and negative emotions she has been having all this while All this helped her realised the good qualities of her golem, it might have not been perfect like the ones that Alec always created but at least it was a big upgrade so she decided to train her skills uracy and proficiency on the golem since it could take some hits n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om This also helped her to train her spells but was also able to know the limits of her golem defensive abilities " I wonder how he is doing,e back fast Alec!" Agnes though inwardly as she finally copsed on the floor in exhaustion, it had been Alec''s idea to use every drop of her mana when training and let it recover naturally without Any use of medicine or external help Alec was so sure it would help speed up her cultivation, after all she choose the magic path And from all theics that Alec have read in his past world he had seen this theory and has tried it himself though it only helped boost his exp by +10 he was not bother about it but for people like Agnes And his brothers who didn''t have the system help in advancing fast this could be there own way of breaching the gap and umting enough to break though the next realm or rank. Chapter 110 Back At Home (Part 2) Chapter 110 Back At Home (Part 2) Inside the meeting room of the Gordons n two of the most important people were sitting and watching for the rest to join before there meeting couldence, the patriarch who was sitting in the middle of the thrones on a throne that looked much taller than the rest could not help sighing " are they not here yet?!" The patriach asked in anger as he stared at the Grand Elder " I know you are not blind, so why do you have to ask me that same question every five minutes, it''s starting to bug me now" The Grand Elder replied in annoyance, and the patriarch snorted in response " I guess we would begin when two peoplee, we can''t keep waiting and hoping all would answer our calls. I still don''t understand how they don''t have a chance for family meeting when they practically do nothing , the day to day running of the n is being handled by us" The patriachined but he started feeling as if he was being stared at dangerously and when he turned he could see the Grand Elder stern gaze and heughed nervously while rasing his hands in the air " my bad, he.he..he it was just a joke, most of the work is done by you" the patriach confessed before the feeling dissappeared, after all he had been dumping alot of his duties for his brother to clean up " if I was using that time I spent on the n on my self I might have be a Tier 8 mage by now" the patriarch bragged as he thought of the other ns where the patriarch didn''t have to do anything but make decisions and the n still rns as the elders take care of the day to day Job In those ns the patriach was the boss while the elders were the subordinates, but in the Gordons n it was the other way around, as he is always feeling the patriach in this n meant scape goat as he was the subordinate of the n instead, having to help it grow, luckily he had his brother the grand elder by his side And for one he was wondering why his own n was not the same way with the others , he was already tired of his job and wish he could pass on the mantle of being the patriarch to Alec already so he could act as carefree as he wanted Never to be held down by responsibilities to the n again after his retirement. " I knew I was born into the wrong n when I was giving the position of the grand elder since I was a kid, every elder run from there title and don''t do the work but all love acting mysterious and collecting praises from the nsmen" " What a bunch of p*ssy " the grand elderined in foul tone and the patriarch was shocked at his brother''s outburst but decided not to say anything The awkward silence was so weird that he even thought of going out with a excuse but someone starteding in the hall With a naked upper body showing all his rigged and rippled muscles, with a long ck beard and a bald head , his fierce eyes where shining bright as he walked into the hall with a wine gourd in his hand And a Golden Armoured Golem followed behind him as he entered the hall with a Golden Naginata in his hand The moment both man and golem erd the air in the room suddenly got heavy as the manughed out loud as he made his way for the throne that was engraved with the number 3 " It seems am still the first toe again today, so you want to bet whoes next?" the third elder said while facing the patriarch with his shining teeths " why not what are you putting for stakes, I am staking a Tier 6 power crystal of the me department that was gifted to me recently, make sure what ever you are bringing out must be of equal value" The patriach quickly brought out something to use as stake as heughed eerily, he might like having conversations with the Grand Elder when there was official business concerning the n Or when there interest crossed path, but except from that they rarely talked much since he took Draco under his wing and made him the seventh elder It''s like his brother has been after him secretly, and he has been avoiding personal conversations that would lead to them talking about his past decisions in indulging into a father and son rtionship So when his his fourth brother came which is also the third elder of the n he was quick to get himself busy " hmmp the meeting would be starting now. So you all can rest about betting " the grand elder said as he heard footsteps And few secondster two people entered the room with one of them being the fifth elder who was talented in bestial golems and the man beside him wore the Gordons n robe with a cloak attached to it with the number 1 inked on it in a unique way, and it fluttered in the wind so freely giving the first elder a heroic air He was also Agnes father, the two elder took there seats respectively in the throne that has there number " now what are we doing here again, I would appreciate it if we go straight to the point I have something I have to observe" the fifth elder yawned as he exined tiredly There was dark circles under his eyes and it was clear to everyone in the room that he had been skipping his sleep " Well who did you have in mind" the third elder asked " I was going for old first actually!!!" the patriarch said n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om " well I was going for old third , too bad it crashed, even if we had bet it would have been void considering they both came the same time" " yea the two bastard just had to be so different!" the patriarch sneered " old fifth, I think you need a long rest, whenst did you sleep?" The Grand Elder ignored the banter of the patriarch and the thrid elder as he focused on old fifth who looked like someone who would fall asleep anytime soon The fifth elder''s eyes sparkled the moment he held the grand elders words as he remembered why he had not been sleeping that much in the few days He got a big epiphany after seeing Alec create the Hive Queen and he has started nning on creating something simr, but not with a spider demonic beast " Nah am fine, you don''t have to worry about me much am just passing through a phase and it would soon be over" the fifth elder said But the grand elder had his eyes on his younger brother''s belly " hmmm, even his big belly didn''t jingle, definitely he doesn''t justck sleep, he has also been starving himself, I think I should pay him a visitter." the grand elder thought Chapter 111 Back At Home ( Part 3 ) Chapter 111 Back At Home ( Part 3 ) " first of all the main reason why we called this meeting is to discuss some really important things that rtes to the n, and since we are partiallyplete I would like to official start this meeting immediately" " as waiting for the rest of the elders might yield no results!" the patriarch said confidently like he was sure no more elder was going to walk past that door again While staring at the elders sitting with them, The Grand Elder stuck his staff on the ground and the whole room fell into silence as the distance voices they were hearing from outside the throne room before disappeared " I have set up the sound cancelling skill, so definitely we can start without worrying about anyone eavesdropping on our conversation anymore" The grand elder said from the throne he was sitting from which was quite close to the patriarch with the number zero on it " thanks for your service once again brother, first topic we would have to discuss I think we all know that the n was given a two months extension break form the Blood Moon activities after the performance of Alec and the rest of young generation" The patriarch said and the people in the room all nodded there heads as they all have been informed and have heard the new and even have a look of appreciation on there faces when they heard the opportunity was brought to them by there younger generation Even the patriarch was caressing his white beards as he talked about it as he made sure to single out Alec among all of the younger generations children, the fact that his own grandson was in lead of this change makes him more happy but when he thought about what he discussed with the city lord in private his facial expression changed " Well that is that , now to the main issue I want to tell you all that I had a private discussion with the city lord when I went to see off Draco and Alec at the Space axis" " the content of our discussion has to do with this next attack that would happen, his team has been measuring the energy level around the space gate and they were assured that due to the high level of mages gathering in our city it has seems to attract alot of goblins thanst time " " and it seems the goblins are finally getting serious with our city and are pushing alot of there energy expansion stones from there own end as they are prepared to attack us with a greater number than thest time and I think this time the mid tier mages would have to join in the fight too " n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om " though most of the ns are trying to recreate Alec''s tactics attack again, but the city lord is not that stupid, he is purposely leaving them to do as they want " " as he felt it would be good to punish those who only fight when they feel they have something to gain and never really help the city when there is danger and are always the first to run off when the city is in danger " " though I don''t know why he would want alot of life to be lost for such a small issue until he told me the family suggested the city guards only protect the city gates as they would confront the second Dimension creatures themselves " The moment the patriarch finished exining the fifth elder banged his fat fist on the arm of his throne, " how dare they, request something like that?, are they trying to destroy our city too? " the fifth elder ranted " what do you know, they feel they are going to kill all the goblins with Alec''s Tactis so how would they be willing to share the rewards and battle merits with the city guards " the third elder snickered " Well it seems there are still selfish and greedy people living with us in this city, I guess it''s true what they say, that it was not worst when you have a god like enemy, but it is truly dangerous when you have a pig type team mate" the grand elder cursed at those who propose such a thing " as I was saying, the city lord actually agreed with it" The patriarch said another word which dropped another bomb in the room as waves of exmation was heard " I know what you all are thinking but let me tell you, the city lord actually has been having a hard time managing his warriors under him, he has been loosing quality soldiers after every blood moon, and if not for the gains they always get and use in cultivating other stronger soldiers for the city ". " well the city would have been breached a long time ago and we all know this, so these familie are actually worried that the city mansion''s power has been increasing so much and they were not able to stop it since they actually needed the city guards help to block the second Dimension creatures or the loses the city guards are supposed to have would have been from there n ".. " and no one would want to watch his n get killed and still feel sane only the city lords of various cities who had great ambitions could go through such process and still rise up aspiring for more glory " " so he decided not to tell the various ns that the energy level of the space gate have been increasing, the five ns from our city already felt this victory was in there hands so they bribed the other five ns from the other two cities to ally with them to make the city lord ept there conditions, unknowingly for them he is also using them too to train his army in peace without having to send them to another bloody battle to waste there lives " " so how does this concern us, as long as am concern we are still enjoying our free leave, I don''t care if all the other ns get wiped out in the first ce " the first elder said coldly making everyone look towards his direction since they could feel a rare coldness from him Chapter 112 Back At Home ( Part 4 ) Chapter 112 Back At Home ( Part 4 ) Out of all the Gordons n elders he was the only one who rarely got angry due to being a jovial person but he seems really angry right now due to the selfish attitude of the ns that were going to participate in the next blood moon " now that is where you are wrong old first, because even if they are that stupid we are still riding on the same boat with them which is this city so if we behave like they are doing now, believe me when I tell you this, the troublese woulde and when It does they won''t be the only one who would suffer for there wrong decision but we would also suffer, we who saw them but decided not to do anything about it " The patriarch said as he wanted to correct the first elder''s view on the topic but it seems to have a reverse effects as he only ended up mming his palm downward on the arm of his throne " so what are we suppose to do? , are we just supposed to support those benefit leeches?" the first elder questioned "Now that is where you are wrong," The patriarch face contort into a twisted smile looking like an evil vin, even the air around him turnedpletely wicked like another person entirely ,and the expression of all the elders changed entirely as it has been long that they have seen this part of him " me and the city lord have predicted that the blood moon battle would either end in a draw or a lose, and with the amount of people we think those ns are going to lose while fronting the attack,".. " its enough to bring there ns to there knees in pain as there gains won''t ever be able to cover there loss, and that is where wee in, the city lord would give us three Tier 7 origin pills if we agree to cut our two months holiday to one month so we could participate in the next battle after this one, cleansing the shame they may have Brought to the city and making them see that things done by the Gordons n can never be duplicated " The smile on the patriarch face kept looking more evil and evil the more he exined, the elders all fell into there thoughts when they heard that the city lord was going to give them three Tier 7 origin pills, This was no longer a ying matter, as that pills could allow those Tier 6 mages in the n that has reached the peak have an easier time breaking through to the high mage realms after taking it And it was still effective for a Tier 7 mage, even if it does not help them breakthrough to the next stage it could help them umte enough energy making them progress fast in there cultivation " what are we still waiting for, we ept this offer after all the Gordons n ain''t scared of fighting" the thrid elder said excitedly as heughed out loud He had been stuck at the Tier 6 peak for a long time, and he felt that pill was just for him and it came at the right time as it would be able to help Him breakthrough to the next realm N?v(el)B\\jnn Making him finally join the ranks of the high tier mages and be proud to call himself an elite The patriarch looked at all the elders at the table, including the grand elder and noticed no one seems to have a problem with the suggestion " since we all agreed let''s all move to the next step in line, I have agreed to send two Tier 6 mages for this battle, that pills are too fucking important to us so which one among you would be going" the patriarch asked as his smile finally changed back to the nice one Turning back to an harmless patriarch, but this time no one was taking him seriously no more " I have a new beast to observe and it takes month please, excuse me from any event like that" the fifth elder was the first one toment with nervousugh " what are you scared of anyway, your main golem is even a Tier 8 golem!" the patriarchined with a shocked expression on his face as he had never seen anyone sozy as his brothers " you do know I have to settle all the ns private and public finances, you should not even think of looking at me " the first elder said And the patriarch face palmed himself as he covered his face with his hand, tired of dealing with these Oldmen, he felt bad trying to ask Draco to fight again but even if Draco agreed who would be the second Tier 6 mage " I would fight!" That statement was said really low but because of the importance of the words it seems to reached every angle and corner of the room " huh" The patriarch and the grand elder both eximed at the same time, none of them was expecting him to do that " why you all looking at me like that it''s being long I stretched my hands a little, it would be fun to toy around with those creatures from those second Dimension creatures again" the third elderughed wildly " OK then I think we have that one settled now, there is something else I do want to tell you all I contacted old fourth to watch Alec and Draco in the capital" " what!, old Fourth!" the third elder eximed " I didn''t feel safe sending them there like that, I have this bad feeling that the ze n would find a way to fuck up with them, and after this I made sure I call on someone I can trust to watch on them " " so is he finallying back home?" the third elder asked while rubbing both his hands with alot of exictement, even the golden golden behind him started making weird mechanical noise as it also became exicted like it''s master " yea" " then I think I already find my partner for the Blood war " the third elder replied with a sadistic grin on his face " am sorry to dissapoint you there he is already a Tier 7 mage already" the patriarch said making all of the elders in the table suprised Chapter 113 Mad Spear. Chapter 113 Mad Spear. " you have a lot of guts protecting those who I want to kill, who the fuck are you" the man who Draco said to be the fourth elder of the Gordons n started spitting cursing words at the mage who was still in the air while standing on top of the fire bird''s head " friend I think you should let this one go because of me, give me face and let this junior of mine go" the man on the fire bird said And the fourth elder spit on the floor in annoyance, Alec was really bbergasted as his unyielding attitude " give you face my ass is that how to apologise for some one I feel like you aremanding me and I hate that feeling , if you want face you would have to earn it, take one of my spears" The fourth elder leaped into action once again not even bothering to talk things out with the man on he fire bird < Spear Three - Jungle King Roar > The fourth elder''s hair flutter in the air giving him a rare wild charm as he rotated his spear while still in the air and a transparent picture of a big white tiger''s head formed behind him The visual looked so real that even Alec and Draco felt they were looking at a real tiger, but they just don''t understand why it would have such a big head, the whiskers, the fierce face, and fangs on its face made them realise that this was A martial skill that have passed there understanding as they have never seen a skill as strong as this that also gave them the expression that the thing they were looking at was real The moment he stabbed his spear forwards all hell broke loose as the tiger image finally opened it''s mouth and made that roar that Alec and Draco had been waiting for since they heard the name of the skill Even if they wanted to see the skill, the destruction it brought was not something they were expecting as the dimension sphere broke into pieces like shattered sses And Alec had to cover his ears as it was hurting him seriously even if he was not the one being targeted, even Draco was having a hard time with his ears, on the other side Bolton ze expression was the worst of them all as even though the elder on the fire bird was using his mana to shield him from most of the pressure of the sonic attack, he was still bleeding from his ears as he felt they have been slightly damaged by the sonic attack, and he felt if it was this disastrous when the elder was shieldng most of the attacks then what would happen to him if he took the attack head on " what a great skill you have there, but am afraid if not for your sphere this whole area would have been brought down to noting but rumbles, am sure you don''t want the Royal Legioning against you or the academying for you when you kill him infront of everyone''s eyes " the man on the fire bird said with a slightly evil smile on his face as he felt everything was in his control It was this moment that Alec realised they were back to the main world, the man on the fire bird looked at the fourth elder who had mysteriously hidden his spear " that''s enough strength for you to let me go right?" the man asked with that happy smile, which still made the fourth elder mad from his trembling hands Alec could tell he was regretting not killing Bolton first " how long have you spying on them in the first ce, and what are you doing here ".. The fourth elder asked " the same as what you were doing here, to protect family, just can''t tell you how long have been here " the old man responded " ohh I see, you are part of the ze n I guess." " yea but today am not here representing the n but I came representing the Royal mage academy as an elder" the man said as he pointed his hands towards Bolton and had him levitate towards him " ohh i see, its ok for your n member to attack the heir of my n but it''s not OK for me to kill him, well I hope you nevere out of this capital or you never cross path with me again cause I promise you that I won''t think twice about cutting you down " the fourth elder said as he walked towards Draco and Alec The civilians were just looking at them weirdly after the sphere broke all they said was all heard by the people passing around, and it made them suprise to learn that the ze made a secret attack to kill someone but failed in the process But while feeling the Aura that was being emitted from the fourth elder as he walked ahead they were sure not say anything that would annoy him " are you two just going to keep standing there?" the fourth elder looked back and both Alec and Draco woke up from there shocked expression and quickly followed behind him n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Bolton ze was gritting his teeth in anger as he saw Alec walking away, he knew he already fucked up big time the moment he failed to kill Alec, but his killing intent only increased more when he saw Alec turned back and mouthed " I will kill you before he does" " hope you know you are about to get into alot of troubles, as all those youngd in the n who are looking for a chance to rece you in the academy just got a chance you gave them with this big fumble" the ze elder said " just kill them for me, they are still here lord elder" Bolton was almost screaming his petty attitude getting the best of him " you fool!!, that man only stopped attacking because of he didn''t want the academy hot on him since the sphere has already broken and his actions were in the open, if not you would be cut open now, and if you think I can kill him you are dead wrong, he might be a (peak) Tier 7 mage but his attacks are really too lethal Able to reach the Tier 8 mage realm and if I push him we might really not be able to decide who wins and who loses as he would finally that destruction power he is holding in " The ze Elder said shocking Bolton when he realised the type of monster he had offended ****. The Gordons got back to there guest house and packed all there stuff since the fourth elder made it clear that the guest house was already being marked since someone already gave out the info of them being lodged there So he made sure they lodged in another guest house till after the blood moon, after all Alec was not able to get the academy quotas but at least he could get the second thing he came to the capital for And that was watching how the second Dimension creatures from an high Tier space gate attacks Chapter 114 And It Begins Again, High Tier Blood War Chapter 114 And It Begins Again, High Tier Blood War After the incident with Bolton ze, the fourth elder made sure that they never came out of the second guest house as he was sure that the ze n would be more determined to have Alec assassinate now they have a better view on the type of battle power he has When he heard Draco talk about how Alec had taken care of a Tier 3 mage he had been shocked and proud but he sill felt it might be an inferior mage who just used drugs to push himself to the Tier 3 mage realm and Has not consolidated there realm yet, but when Draco told him the person Alec defeated was a genius from the Dragonmir n, he finally realised how much of a monster Alec was and that was more reason he made sure they stayed out of the sights from the ze n informats as long as they are not ready to leave yet **** And just like that five days passed in a giffy as the hour of the Blood Moon was arriving, Alec was really feeling nervous when he saw the moon in the sky turn red " in the High Tier Gates the duration of the battle is much more longer that the mid or low tier gates time" Draco exined as he saw Alec looking out the window " let''s go watch a good show then" the fourth elder said as he ced his hands on both Alec''s and Draco''s shoulders and there eyes both met each other and they thought about thest time something like this happened and they ended up Landing in the middle of a restricted area in the city hall back in there city, they were not about to go through another earth travel without confirming with there uncle not to dump them in the middle of enemies like the irresponsible patriach But no matter how they struggled they were not able to break free or voiced thereins as the fourth elder ran straight into the wall of there room passing through the wall without breaking it Alec : "..." what the hell just happened there Draco : "..." sorcery They both had different thoughts as the fourth elder was able to phase through walls like they were not there, and him able to bring them with him just made him a top target in Alec mind as he felt if he ever wanted to sneak into somewhere to steal something, he would always try to bring his fourth grand uncle along But it was then they realise that they were falling fast to the floor without no support, they were not high Tier mages like old fourth and would die from such a fall if he made the mistake of leaving them But they braved up and shut up, putting on a bravado face as they were free falling, just when Alec lost all fate and closed his eyes he feel the fourth elder finallynding on something and when he opened his eyes back he noticed he was still in the air But different as he was in top of a wooden hand that raised them up, the fourth elder didn''t even look back he was watching the space gate that was about to open while turning his back to Draco and Alec with his hands folded behind him Alec looked behind and noticed that the thing holding them up was a type of titan wooden guardian of a kind that looked like a Treant he normally read inics in his old world " this is the main golem of the fourth elder, the wooden golem guardian" Draco informed Alec when he saw how engross he got when seeing the wooden golem Alec was over whelmed with this giant Titan golem that he promised to have one of his own in the future when he remember the entanglement vines that happened in the sphere letting him realise that it was done by this golem, he finally turned his attention to the battle that was about to begin And he saw armies and Legion of mages waiting, most united in there own unit with insigne to identify there ns as the quietly waited for the monsters toe out and them to fight It was the first time Alec has seen than much mages in one spot, and also united without infighting as they quietly waited for the space gate to fully open The wooden golem got close enough to the city gates where the capital city guards where protecting and he gave those in his hands a better view on the battle that was about to happen n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om When some people saw therge Titan they used in watching the fight they all started showing envy and disdain, though they all wanted to watch how the fight was going to happen but the fact that only the royal city guards Could be on top the walls was rule here so they could all settle all that they could never watch except they could fly or were among those that were fighting The fourth elder ignored all the remarks that was throwed at him, While Alec was finally able to watch the insigne of all the n properly until he saw an insigne with a floating golden colour me and he braced himslef since he knew which n was that and no matter how he wanted to deny it He had that familiar feeling in his chest telling him that they were family though he didn''t feel that way with Bolton what he felt towards him was pure disdain He looked at the person leading them and saw ady sitting on a demonic beast mount, her hair was left to flow freely as the violent wind blew it, she had an heroic Aura around her Her striking red hair and the frown on her face, her folded hand and red armour made her look like so beautiful even with the look on her face " that is your father''s little sister Aurora ze one of the most talented young mages of this generation , reaching the Tier 8 realm despite only being just 25 years old" the fourth elder said Making both Alec and Draco suck in cold breath, her achievement seems to just make her look so great " it''s starting" the fourth elder said as the high Tier space gate finally stabilised and the second Dimensional creatures starteding out, at first Alec was suprised at the new race of creatures he was seeing but when he looked hard enough he was suprised to find out he kinda knew them With a humaniod figure, long tail, horns on the head, some had iplete wings and scales running all over there body, they were the half dragon species but there scales was dark like tainted with dark powers " those are the dragionaics one of the demi-humans of the second Dimension they are naturally born fighters" the fourth elder said though only a hundred dragionaics hade out of the gates, the pressure they brought with them was enough to tell Alec that this creature was definitely on another level entirely One dragionaic roared in anger and dashed towards the starting line of one of the ns waiting in ce, this action suprised Alec as he was not expecting them to attack so unexpectedly out of no where " all of them, all of them are all Tier 6 monsters" Draco finally talked after a long time as he felt a lump on his throat, it was the first time even he was seeing so many Tier 6 gathered in one ce One mage from the n who the dragionaic was heading for quickly left the line and rushed towards him, in attempt to stop his charge < Tier spell - Raging waters > The mage waved his hand and the water element in the air gather and arge water fall appeared moving straight to the dragionaic with fury, the spell made it seems as if they were over ten thousand horse galloping towards the dragionaic hoping to crush him under there march " that''s a Tier 7 mage, I think this should be settled fast" Draco said " I think you should watch clearly, as the dragoniac can''t be predicted like that, like I said they are born warriors and don''t fear challenge even from those above them in power and that is what makes them one of the scariest demi-human creature from the second Dimension" the fourth elder said The dragionaic saw the wave of watering towards him, smiled evily and leaped into the air and started rotating in the air on his way back down with his spiked tall in front of him < Tail sh - first form > The moment the dragionaic said that his tail started to light up in an even more darker glow than the rest of his scale and when he finally stepped back down into the Raging Water Spell Tension was high as every one was watching this at the moment, even Alec Gordon had concern expression on there face while watching this Only the fourth elder watch on nonchntly, The tail finally shed at the Raging water before the dragionaic stepped into it parting the raging spell into two, it was like a sharp hot sword was used to separate arge mass of butter as the Raging water gave way for the dragon tond back on the ground While Rising up on both side of him, the Tail sh attack did not stop there as a dark sword Qi still continued onward to where the Tier 7 mage was and the dragionaic who were just watching before started cheering and where now running forward after one of them cancelled a Tier 7 attack that easily. Chapter 115 Dragionaic Strengths 115 Dragionaic Strengths Seeing his attack being solved so easily the water mage didn''t even frown as he quickly mmed his hands together < Tier skill - Raging tide smash > And the two separate Raging water started toe closer as they were ready to smash the dragionaic in the middle < Tail sh - Fifth Form > The dragionaic responded the Raging Tide skill with another form of his tail attack as his tail started to rotate in an abnormal way creating natural wind elements that cause small whirlwind that was enough to push the Raging tide away from smashing him In the middle " you want to turn me to meat paste with this small pressure dream on" the dragionaic said as he kept on moving forward But the water mage was not interested in exchanging words words with him as he casted another spell when he got to the Raging water range < Tier spell - Flood dragons into the sea > He pointed his hand in the air and the water element gathered at the point of his index finger and when he pointed at the dragionaic who was still struggling at the middle of the Raging water skill Seven flood dragons that was made of water elements appeared and started rushing towards the dragionaic, they roared at the dragionaic sending sonic attack waves straight at him making him lose focus And pounced on him from different locations and even one flood dragon bit down on the draconian tail making the rotation stop and the water Raging skill was finally able to smashed into each other with the dragionaic still in the middle The mage finally smile after the long look of seriousness he has been keeping after being taunted by the dragionaic , he was happy he was able to showoff his skills so early in the fight like this The dragionaic that was rushing forward all stopped when they saw this there expression were all different, but there was no fear there, just suprised The water mage used his mana to turn the Raging water to a calm water bubble which he moved towards him in hope to of revealing the dead body of the dragionaic, he expect to have been killed in the water pressure he imprisoned him in But the moment the big water bubble came close enough a scaled arm with five long ws moved towards him in a very sharp motion and it was toote for the water mage to move out of the way He tried using a water barrier skill but the water barrier broke immediately it was formed as the w passed through it easily, and the sound of ss breaking was heard all over the battle field the moment The scaled arm broke the barrier but that was not all as the arm went straight to the mage neck, and the five ws was impaled into his throat making the mage gasp for breath as he tried to removed the scaled hand that was holding on to his neck but it was all to no avail as the dragionaic strength was so strong that He was not even able to make the hand bulge a bit, a wickedughter could be heard from the water bubbles as it finally broke through showing a perfectly unharmed dragionaic that looked like he just had a bath with his hair now wet He raised the mage up, held the mage shoulder with his other free hand and ripped his throat bone and spinal cord out of his body making the light in the image''s eyes die out as he lump to the floor dieing with regrets And the dragionaic who stopped before joined inughing with the dragionaic who just killed the water mage, as there face held great disdain as it was clear now that there shocked expression was a mask and was not real but except from that you could see the extreme battle intent in each of there eyes as they looked at the human mages and clicked there lips with there lizard tongues N?v(el)B\\jnn " I advice you but you never listened, that water pressure skill of yours was too weak and could never turn me to a meat paste though thank you for giving me a shower" the dragionaic said to the dead water mage who was now dead on the floor as he picked his ears He looked towards the n of the water mage who were staring at him in anger and he levitated into the air while the remaining ny nine Tier 6 dragionaic joined him " what are you all waiting for, do you feel sorry for your ns man then don''t sulk over there ande revenge him we shall entertain all Tier 6 mages from your n and don''t worry we don''t gang up on our opponents" " we all fight one v one, the quest of battle boils in our blood don''t hesitate to show us what you are made of before the main army arrives, but if you also want to gang up against us we are ready to amodate you " the dragionaic said as an air of arrogance around him oozed to each direction with an evil smile on his face as his wet hair slept on his body The n where the water mage came from all look at theremander who was seating on top his horse with a cold expression on his face They all wanted to rush forward and kill those fucking dragionaic but after the crazy disy of strength and overwhelming strength disyed by the dragionaic they would prefer to listen to theremander than go waste there life " who the fuck is this arrogant bastard, trying to rile up the Tidal Wave n with just one death, you must be new here little dragi" " go ask your old uncles who have been here to invade alot of times we killed alot of your kind, and stop hoping upand down " The leader of the attack force of the Tidal Wave n said as he causally waved his sword horizontally But the attack that he seems to send casually actually looked more terrifying than the water Raging spells by thest Tier 6 mage that was just killed as all the water elements in the environment moved along with the swing Sending a Raging flood straight at the dragionaic, the dragionaic and his pals that was stillughing finally choked on thereugh as they saw there attack getting serious and set up both there hand in front of them in an X shape in defense As even if they knew that the attack might kill them they would still prefer facing it head on as that was how much they were battle hungry to fight those stronger than them. Chapter 116 Hell Difficulty 116 Hell Difficulty Alec And Draco''s facial expressions has changed so much in thest few minutes that all there previous facial expressions change they have had before during there stay in the capital could not add up " how.... How.... Is that even possible?" Draco stammered as he saw the mage being killed like chicken in that fast standoff that didn''t even take up to three minutes " I gave you an hint before but it seems you never wanted to listen, I told you that the dragionaic are naturally born fighters and are not scared of even those stronger than them, talkless of someone just one realm above them". " they were born to do battle and there battle thirsty blood makes sure they are always in a pumped state making life threatening cases for them an easier way for them to evolve into perfect version of themselves, if they ever survive so when theres run from danger the embrace it with a tiny bit of hope that they will survive " " you might not know this but from Tier 7 upwards they evolve different and won''t look so much alike again, as each dragionaic evolve to a form which fits them better making there already frighteningly battle power more frighteningly" " from Tier 4 to tier 6 they look almost the same way and they call it the youth stage in there race, it''s a transition they have to face, and if you want to defeat them the easiest way toe at them is with overwhelming physical strength as they all have a degree of element resistance so its never easier for the magic path mages to kill them" the fourth elder replied with his back still facing Alec and Draco " does that means that the battle mage path is much more stronger than the magic path mages? " Alec asked almost instantly as he wanted to get all the information he could " no, you see the battle mage paths are always good for facing strong enemies in a one v one battle, but the magic path mages are able to kill thousands of soldiers in the middle tier realms by them selves when they reach the high tier realm" " they are the heavy fire power in every war, while the battle path mages are the aces, they both have there advantages and disadvantages as a battle mage could not continue fighting over thousands of enemies he would run out of stamina" " so they only go for themanders and those with great strength while the magic path mages would just used and high Tier spell to kill hundreds, but any body who is able to take both path to the extreme Tier 7 realm are seen as monsters as it''s never easy killing them on the Battlefield " " now that I think about it, I still don''t know which path you are following, are you a battle path or magic path? " the fourth elder asked " None! " Fouth elder :"... " Draco : "... " " what do you mean none!!!, what path do you now follow? " " the golem path of cause, am building golems that follow the magic and battle paths respectively, to me the golem path is the best of all and am going to prove that to the whole world one day " Alec said with a nonchnt face but the confidence could not be hidden in those eyes if his as the fourth elder saw the fire in them burning brightly when Alec talked about the golem path The fourth elder was shocked but could not find any sentence to disagree with Alec, he even felt ashamed of himself at that moment because even him an elder of the Gordons n Who all followed the golem path even though now they support it with magic or battle path along didn''t even think of the golem path When Alec said none, he had never really even consider it a path as his titan wood golem was like his support in battle, he fought his enemies himself with his spear by his side as he followed the battle path to the extreme But this was the first time he saw someone proudly and confidently saying they choose the golem path without no shame '' I pray you keep having that type of thoughts, only few important people our ns still believed in the path that was passed down by there our father saying it was our blood heritage, and as long as you believe nothing else matters after all you are destined to be the next patriach and the patriarch has to follow the path with all his heart '' The fourth elder was left in his thoughts as both Alec and Draco had return there attention back to the Battlefield **** Just as the water sh was about to decapitate over a hundred dragionaic that was still in the air a wildugh was heard through out the battle field as a blur shed from the space gate straight to the front of the attack Arge golden ck hand held on to the wave stopping it from going forward and crushing it effortlessly, and when all themotion was finished they saw the face of the dragionaic that stopped the attack His left horn was much longer than the right one as it curved backwards making him look like a Demon, his scales also had runes on them And he had a wing behind him that looked like a bat wing but much bigger, everything about him was screaming Demon Lord!!! He was looking really different from the previous dragionaic as even his scales colour was golden ck, the Tier 4 to Tier 6 dragionaic clearly does not have a wing also " an expert of the dragionaic race has arrived..it''s either a Tier 7 or tier 8 dragionaic expert .." Someone with knowledge about the dragionaic whispered this statement among the line of the tidal Wave n but due to every one there being talented mages they were all able to hear what he said even if he was only whispering " don''t you think you should pick on some one your own size, why would you want to attack someone weaker than you, how do you get the satisfaction in that" the dragionaic said with a very sickughter But the Tidal Wave leader only frown when he felt the hidden energy of his opponent and didn''t reply But as he was thinking thousands of units where rushing out of the space gate as Tier 3 lizard men quickly filled there dragionaic side side and the Tier 4 to Tier 6 all consist of various dragionaic youths which have not evolved to there specialised form also came out The lizard men were clear a sub race under the dragionaic and where used as reinforcement to fight the low tier mages and since they had a high reproduction rate it was easy for them to fill the whole battle field " the dragionaic army is here" the Tier 8 dragionaic who was still in the air said and as if his word was a trigger to something every one heard a loud growling from the space gate The weaker soldiers could all feel there legs trembling as if they have lost every will to fight, slowly Tier 7 to Tier 9 dragionaic came out from the space gate all looking different from each other n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om The only features that make them look like they were from the same race was that the all had wings, tails, horns and dragon scales that was much harder than the one the young dragionaic (Tier 4 to Tier 6 dragionaic are called youths) had as they had different colours to identify them This way they would not be mistaken for each other, all the ns that was defending this area looked on trying to figure out why all the high Tier members of the dragionaic n came out together as it never happened due to there pride of fighting alone just thinking of fighting so many High Tier Members of the dragionaic race made the battle a very hard one But there views changed when a big head poked out of the space gate and they knew at that moment that this day battle was not going to be a very hard one but one that had a Hell Difficulty Level as that was a head of a dragon, not half dragons like the dragionaic but a real Dragon. **** author''s note ***** I do hope you all are enjoying the novel so far please don''t hesitate to drop ament and let me know how you feel reading it Chapter 117 Conversation 117 Conversation " what the fuck is a Adult ck dragon doing in our space gate, isn''t this thing meant to have a limited energy?" the attack force leader of a n that had an insigne of a ck snake asked Aurora ze as he turned towards her location, from where he was standing But she just ignored him as she frowned while looking at the space gate, the guy from the snake insigne n saw her ignoring him and felt embarrassed, but he still decided to try reach out to Aurora again n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om " hey miss, am talking to you? !" he shouted but she still acted like she didn''t hear anything, but the guy by her side turned towards the snake n attack force leader direction " if you distract her one more time I would cut of your head, and have your n send another Tier 8 mage to rece you here, and don''t get something wrong here because we are all grouped together in 5" " we don''t work together, the remaining four ns here are meant to work for us to clear the tide of the Blood Moon so don''t let the fact that your n just got promoted to the high n Tier to act reckless cause I won''t hold back" the ze guy said with his eyes sparkling light but his smile was evil while talking to the snake leader The snake n attack force leader was embarrassed at the type of treatment he got from Aurora ze''s second inmand, definitely there ns just got protomoted to the high n rank and was allowed to move to the capital So he was kinda using this opportunity to show off, and let his n get more awareness, but he just realised that he messed with the wrong n, while trying to do that He felt so stupid that he wished that the ground would just open and swallow him as he felt embarrassed to be talked to talk again after what just happened " I can see this is your first time being in an high Tier gate battle right?" A voice drifted to the ear of the snake n attack force leader, he quickly raised his head and realised that it was Aurora that was speaking to him, As she sat on top her Red drake demonic beast mount that looked at him with a cold eyes " emmm yes, sorry for earlier I just wanted to know how the ck dragon is supposed to appear in a high Tier gate, I was made to believe that they only appear in the peak tier gates" The snake n attack leader said truthfully as he was not ready to get dished again " My name is Aurora ze the leader of this expenditure, forget the fact they send you all here, you are nothing more than foot soldiers that they want to be used as cannon fodders for the almighty ancient ns" Aurora ze said as she stretched her hand for a hand shake but even the snake ns attacking force leader could feel the sarcasm in her voice as she talked about the orders of the royals that organize the ns "... My name is Zarek Ouroburos, from the Ouroburos ns but one think in don''t understand is why you seems annoyed with the royals with the fact that they send us here to be your cannon fodders after all if you should ask me we should be the one who should be annoyed about there choices " Zarek replied fast after getting lost in Aurora''s beauty for a few seconds " I think you are a smart one Zarek but you underestimate the high Tier Gates around the capital a little too much, its not as weak as those which is surrounded around your cities, this gate might not be able to support a dragon but here it is" " and here I am with four ns who have no alliance or synergy with my n, the Tidal Wave n is a subsidiary of our rival n the Ancient n and that is why they have been doing what they are doing alone at the front" " without no request of help, your Ouroburos n is new in the capital and this is your first capital Blood Moon battle, the remaining two ns are the Sea Serpent sect and the Fangstrike n, those people definitely gat no synergy and considering they must have had a reading of this gate and still send them here don''t you get the message yet? " Aurora as she looked to the front where the attack force leader of the Tidal Wave n ordered an attack at the dragionaic with the rests of his n mages and both side have shed The only good thing about it is that the dragionaic were not used to ganging up on there enemies as they all fought the Tidal Wave n one v one while those dragionaic that were without opponents where watching the remaining ns that were still waiting on the orders of the Ancient ze n before they attacked " I see now, someone is trying to fuck this expenditure up for you by making you lose and by sending us here it is almost as good as signing our death warrants and I can guess you all from the Ancient n would be still be able to escape from this battle field when that happened right? " Zarek questioned Aurora only nodded her head to his suggestion " they must have really hated you enough to want to ruin your reputation, so what are you going to do now? " Zarek Ouroburos asked with a sly smile on his face " like I said you are a smart man Zarek, but today I want to show you a world where schemes doesn''t matter if you have enough powers to break all things that stops you from reaching your prime " Aurora said with a wild smile on her face " ze core soldiers!!!! " " Aye!!!! " " Lead the charge with the spear formation other ns support from right and left respectively the Ouroburos n shall be our shadow, Zarek you attack with me in the from" Aurora quickly left out series ofmands as she kicked at the side of her read drake which started galloping towards the Battlefield of the dragionaic and the Tidal Wave n and the ze n quickly joined her behind followed with the other ns Even if they were not in synergy the momentum was so high that it suprised everyone in the Battlefield seeing over eight thousand ns mages charging Even Zarek looked at her from on top his horse which was struggling to keep up with Aurora''s drake '' perfect.'' that was the only thoughts he had in his head when he saw her red hair fly freely, when he looked away his eyes jammed with her right hand man from the Ancient ze n And he put two fingers in his sight and pointed it at Zarek meaning ''am watching you'' The ns which were charging where suprised at her order but it was not because of the fact that they allowed another n march with them but the fact that the ze n was leading the attack It has been centuries whenst the ancient ns lead a charge as the first wave was always the roughest since the second Dimension creatures are always eager to get a kill quick And then the ancient n elites would. Swoop on to im an easy win after both side were already weak but today in a very long time the ancient n was leading charge and some important was watching That person was Alec Gordon watching his aunt break a record that his fourth elder was exining for him. Chapter 118 One Tier 8 Down 118 One Tier 8 Down The Leader Of the Tidal Wave attacking force was really sweating alot and regretting he had started the attack on the dragionaics on his own as ever since the fight started him and his four assisting leaders were all getting there ass kicked by one Tier 8 Dragionaic who had stopped his attack previously Funny enough his n members where being held in ce by various Tier 7 dragionaics and where not able to support them , turning the whole battlefield to a battle royal as fights where happening everywhere the only good news was the fact that the remaining Tier 8 Dragionaic decided to guard the gate where the dragon was still forcing his way out of Even though they were all Tier 8 mages he made all of them feel like they were fighting with an adult and they were the kids And he knew that if this battle continued the way it was going his whole attack force would end up getting killed after all the dragionaics was dominating them and they were not even Able to counter attack back Just as he was lost in his thoughts a punch headed for him hitting him straight at the nose making it bleed " what are you thinking about while fighting someone like me he he he , don''t get distracted or i might just kill one of you side kicks" the dragionaics said with a chuckle, waking the Tidal Wave attacking force leader up from his thoughts as he staggered backwards a few meters and he watched how the the dragionaics kicked his ns men easily N?v(el)B\\jnn He looked around and he noticed most of his nsman was dieing, he really regretted all his actions, due to the Ancient ze n being in the defending n he did not want to receive Orders from them based on the Rivalry between his n''s main branch and the Ancient ze n so he decided to attack first But now his nsmen were dieing, " spread out take care of the other dragionaic, this big guy is mine" A voice travelled into his ear, and no matter how much he hated to admit it he was really happy that she was there he quickly got up from the ground and sprinted away from the dragionaics with his colleagues as they tried to put in space from each other " hey where do you think you are going to, I am not don''t yet with you yet" the dragionaics said as he stretched his hand in bid to grab the Tidal Wave n attacking force leader neck but he swung his sword backward sending a Raging wave skill and sending the dragionaic back a few meters as he only used his hand to defend against the skill Due to the attack catching dragionaic off guard, but this action of his was able to buy him a little more time as the Drake beast finally got closer to them and Aurora leaped from on top the beast and used her acrobatic skills tond on his neck She twisted her legs around his neck bringing him tumbling straight to the ground, she sent a punch for his nose straight after hended in the floor striking him straight and breaking his nose and she Skillfully rolled over and entered a stance with her two hands raised up high, the dragionaics got up from the ground and smiled towards her " ohhh a little gal, is the human race now so weak that all they could do is send is a little girl that is not through with suckin breast milk?" " Well I hope you are still proud to say that after I whoop your ass" Aurora replied to his taunts , "then you better remember my name petite cause it thest thing you are going to remember when I crush your skull, my name is Nyfain Dragonborn snr." Nyfain said " what type of stupid name is that, which parent would name there child a name like Nyfain Dragonborn snr. " Aurora retorted back " ahhhh you can insult me all you can but insulting the one who named me is the greatest sin of all ahhhh" the Tier 8 Dragionaic rushed towards Aurora in anger as he pulled out a two hand long sword from thin air It was clear he had a space object with him that he was able to use to keep his sword before, though he was fighting with the Tidal Wave n''s Tier 8 mages before but he never really took it seriously but now someone insulted the queen mother of all dragons who named him after his birth it left to a deep rage inside him He lunged to Aurora swinging his sword as he envisioned her being cut into two, but before that could happen he saw the armour she was wearing light up as ancient runes shine with bright light appeared on the armour like it had been hiding before And that was the first time that Aurora ze allowed her aura to leak and it terrified him, the punch hit him hard making him choke on his breath for a few seconds 14:21 The dragionaics was suprised because even he had runes on his half dragon scales they were not the ancient type but still yet his high level runes was what made him have one of the greatest defence among the dragionaics in the Tier 8 realm but that was something linked to his race so he did not know why someone else could do something simr to his nsmen While he was hesitating Aurora was able to sidestep his attack easily and fluid like water and sent a jab punch towards his left ribs but he quickly raised his legs up only to find out she withdraw her fist and that was when he saw Her right fist heading towards his chest instead, no matter how much he hated to admit it he had been outsmarted by a little girl " shit,!!!" he eximed as he saw the amount of fire energy that was being leak out of the fire fist that was getting incredibly closer to his chest . And that was the first time that Aurora ze allowed her aura to leak and it terrified him, the punch hit him hard making him choke on his breath for a few seconds It was clear that everything was under her control this whole time she have been calcting him since the moment she flew off her Drake Mount and this type of enemies where the ones he hated the most as the n left him undefended giving her the chance to stuck his heart area and cutting his breathing for a few seconds Aurora didn''t stop there though using her left hand to deliver a upper cut lifting the dragionaics off his feet and it almost looked like he was floating, until she smashed her right legs straight into his waist making him fly off And she mps both hands together trying to gathered enough fire element to st him And the moment Nyfain got up from the rubbles he was sted into he could see Aurora send a wave of energy towards him but it was toote to dodge now and he could only cross his hands in front of him to defend < Fire Dragon - Inferior Breath Cannon > And a big red line phase through likesers gun does and zapped at the Nyfain and the whole battlefield stopped for a while till he slumped on the floor dead With a big hole on his chest " one Tier 8 Dragionaic down, who''s next?" Aurora questioned as the armour seems to be covered with fire burning brightly and annoying her presence, as the damaged part of the armour were being rebuild on its own slowly as she infused her mana into it to power it up, which just shows how high level it is Chapter 119 Poisonous Snake Chapter 119 Poisonous Snake Alec''s eyes where almost bulging out of his socket as he saw his Aurora ze take care of a Tier 8 Dragionaic so easily, it was almost like she was lecturing a little child the moment she fought with the dragionaic just now " I can see the look in your eyes but you should be aware that she was only able to reach that amount of battels power because of her marked spirit armour set which is in the Tier 7 ranks it boost her power a full rank" " making her much stronger than those in the same realm as her, as long as a Tier 9 dragionaic does not make a move, they won''t be able to stop her at all aas her battle skills are also of the charts those boxing techniques has put the sense of dread into many genius hearts " the fourth elder said **** One of the dragionaics who was a Tier 9 frowned when he saw how Aurora ze was defeating all the Tier 8 Dragionaic on the battlefield As she flew into the air after killing the first one and spread her wrath towards the rest as she made sure to kill them in the most gruesome way possible and stopping them from attacking any one else as they had all there attention on her and because of the help from the elites from the Ancient ze n core squad they were able to kill the Tier 7 dragionaic after a few struggles Meanwhile Zarek and the rest of the Ouroboros n were bullying any dragionaic they saw with no hint of shame as they attacked with numbers Zarek and about four other Ouroboros n circled around a Tier 7 dragionaic whileughing gloomily as they brandish there dual daggers in their arms and make sure to stab at the dragionaic in the middle timing there attack To rime with themselves so they don''t interrupt each others attack flow and also stay in perfect synergy with each other at all time " don''t you have any honour at all, how can you call yourselves respectable mages when all you do is fight like a coward and ganging up on someone who has lesser strength than you" the dragionaicined as he defended himself from the mad stabbing of the Ouroboros surrounding him He had practically no chance to attack at all and it was making him rage out in pain, just when he was about to give up two more Tier 7 dragionaic came running Towards where he was as they quickly broke into the encirclement to help him, one of them swiped his tail towards Zarek bringing alot of wind pressure with it Zarek twisted his body in a very abnormal position showing a type of flexibility that should never been seen in a human body, he backed away from the dragionaic and the other four Ouroboros Tier 7 mages followed him " mehn am tired ying around Zarek, every one would think we are weaklings let''s kill them fast" one of the Ouroboros who was wearing a purple mask said as his mask was shaped in a kind of way that made him look like the ninjas from mortal kombat He cleaned his de with his leather armor as he stared at Zarek showing his dissatisfaction at the battle style they were using " okay then, no holding back use your innate powers" Zarek said and they allughed gloomily as there dagger all shed with evil light turning there daggers from the original ck colour into different gloomily colours of there innate powers Zarek''s pair of daggers turned into a shade of purple dark colour and it was moving around the de like some type of liquid, the moment the liquid came in contact with the ground it was as if the sand was melting as they gave way " let''s gets this suckerz who talk too much" " how can some poison affect us, wee from a great linage of great dragons, and have a certain amount of poison resistance you are going to regret this weaklings" The two dragionaics who just joined kept on running there mouth as they felt with the three of them teaming up with each other killing the mages from the Ouroboros n should be as easy as killing a ant But the Ouroboros also removed the belt they were wearing on there waist dropping it to the ground BANG!!! " they were wearing weight belts before, guys stay careful, because I can assure you this might not be as easy as you all think, because even with those belt they were incredibly flexible and fast and now they have offloaded that weight of them am sure they would be two times more fast than before " n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om The dragionaic who was being toyed with before eximed when he saw this action that just happened, but his fellow dragionaic didn''t take him seriously " toxic bile attack formation go now " Zarek shouted and just like fleeting shadows the four Ouroboros nsman beside him all dissappear from the dragionaic views But it was not like they had the shadow powers, there speed just went really fast that the eyes of the Tier 7 dragionaic couldn''t keep up with there movements " ahhh" Two dragionaic looked towards the position of the shout and notice that there third member has been stabbed in multiple ces as four assassin waved there hands skillfully piercing every part of of the dragionaic body that they saw, the two dragionaic leaped towards there colleagues But it seems they forgot about someone else as a crossbow magically appear on Zarek''s hands shooting at another dragionaic, piercing it from behind but the muscle of the dragionaic seems to tighten and it was not able to go further The third dragionaic who was also the one who was being attack first initially tried to escape but the moment he turned he saw a bluring straight for his neck and a small dagger pierce his neck just a little into his flesh, not enough to kill him But he was suprised when the person behind the attack withdraw his hand and not continue with his attack He could only see Zarek retreating and joining up with the four Ouroboros nsman as they stared at the three dragionaic with a visible sneer on there faces " if you think am going to die because of some weak ass piercing then you must be mistaken, as we dragionaic all have incredible strong vitality" one of the dragionaic was still running his mouth " shut up, they could have killed us but didn''t defly there must be something behind it" the first dragionaic said as he scolded his team mate amazed at there stupidness, after all with there speed even if they tried cutting there heads off they won''t be able to stop it " am amazed at your intelligence and that was why you were targetedst as I did not want my ns spoiling"... Zarek said with a cold face but the four beside him could not stop thereughing " what did you do to us" the dragionaic asked as he could feel his whole body being paralyse and not able to move at all " well its quite simple I just distribute the mixture of ten tier 7 poison beast into my blood stream and my brothers own, it actually mytest invention and the most dangerous, if even used against a Tier 8 beast it might kill it in about 30mins time as long as it reach it''s blood streams, just one drop is enough " Zarek exined as the smile on his face was getting more evil and evil " and just now you three idiot just had even more than one drop of that poison in your blood stream " " we would just find an antidote! " another dragionaic said " he he he he, even I who made it have not been able to create an antidote yet and you im to be able to find an antidote well I wish you all good luck because your time is up " Zarek said with an evil smile and just like some Pandora box that was being opened the first dragionaic shouted out in pain as his eyes, ear and nose started bleeding out blood " he he he he, even I who made it have not been able to create an antidote yet and you im to be able to find an antidote well I wish you all good luck because your time is up " Zarek said with an evil smile and just like some Pandora box that was being opened the first dragionaic shouted out in pain as his eyes, ear and nose started bleeding out blood And even before he stopped the second who still had and arrow in his back joined him in the cry of pain followed by the the dragionaic that was pierced by zarek''s dagger There eyeballs fell out of there eyes and there scales fell off one by one, they went through tremendous pain before dieing, it was a very painful death " spread your tail and leap into the battle field biting every one with your Ouroboros fangs and showing them how toxic and deadly we can''t be when they underestimate a king snake" Zarek gave an order to the Ouroboros n who were still fighting all around the battlefield as they all activated there poisonous innate talent and removed there weight belt and the battlefield soon turn into chaos as blur of light where happening every where When a Ouroboros passed a death would happen few seconds, they were like a set of poisonous assassins. Chapter 120 A General Dragionaic Finally Makes A Move. Chapter 120 A General Dragionaic Finally Makes A Move. The scale of the battle quickly shifted towards the human mages favour, as the Ouroboros proved themselves to be an opponent worthy to be in the capital city battle ground The guy from the ze n that spoke rudely to Zarek Ouroboros when he tried talking to Aurora could only watch the Ouroboros n ughter the dragionaic in silence He had never seen anything like this before, as due to the dragionaic having a tough skin and an almost unbreakable defense in the same realm they grew conceit and thought they were invisible But a small n that was just given the chance to Join the capital due to another high n getting eliminated under the great turbulence of the capital struggles , and then the Ouroboros n and other n with the power of a High Tier n were given a promotion to live in the capital and fill the void that have been opened And the royals being royals defly felt another n should take there ce incase of a situation where a Blood Moon attack could gets out of hands At least they would have enough strong ns to fight before it got to them giving them the chance to always escape chaos and restrain stronger enemies And that was just what they did with the Ouroboros, and that was why the ze guy never took them seriously But seeing them take down so many Tier 7 dragionaic easily in the battlefield, it becamemon knowledge that the poison innate talent of the Ouroboros was actually a kind of counter for the incredibly strong dragionaic that never dies with ordinary flesh injuries One of the four Tier 9 dragionaic who was still protecting the Adult ck dragon that already had half of it''s body out of the space gate frown when he saw that there juniors where on the path of defeat with the way the flow around the battlefield was going " ahhh what a drag, don''t tell me we have to make a move before this battle would be resolved" " I think I would take this one then, we can''t have anything stopping Ragnork arrival, those fucking blood sucker must not defeat us in summoning there monarch first" another dragionaic who had a red blindfold on his eyes said, he had an extremely long tail that moved around his body, It was like it had and intelligence of its own, he had pure red dragon scales around his body, no wings, two extremely twisted horns that went all the way to the back of his head, When the remaining three Tier 9 dragionaic heard him speak they were quite suprised as they were not expecting him to make any move at all in this battle But he already made his stand known and no one even thought of questioning him, as he left his position from near the Adult ck Dragon that still had its eyes closed and moved to the Tier 7 battlefield zone " you all are too weak for me to really make a serious move but since you have ganged up to almost annihte the junior and senior dragionaic that we sent and as the flow is going I think they would lost, I would let you all hold on to your lives" " you all can consider this as my gift to you for being worthy enough to make us the Tier 9 dragionaic generals pay attention to you" The blindfolded dragionaic said with wide arms and the next moment his long tail split into 9 part looking like a long whip and became even much more longer than before and started a furry attacks pattern struck the head of all the Tier 7 mages around him knocking them unconscious He was scary cause he used just the right amount of force to knock them out without leaving any internal injuries The remaining Three Tier 9 all snorted andughed at the human mages misfortune, any of them could have knocked the mages unconscious but not as easy as that The blindfolded dragionaic stood at the same position but his nine long tail moved flexibly like water but hit as hard as a greats word sharp and heavy The attack could not be evaded due to it''s high-speed movement and without no one to rival him he knocked all the human mages out after five minutes " Well that took longer than expected, I never expected those from the Ouroboros n to be so crafty with there movement techniques" The dragionaicined to himself as he didn''t expect a new n to give him that much trouble, even though he was blindfolded his hearing senses were ten times sharper than the normal dragionaic making him one to watch out for as he could hear all the conversation going around Even without trying and that was how he knew the Ouroboros n was a new n in the capital and they caught his attention making him reduce his attack more, as he hoped that one of they would be able to reach the Tier 9 realm and give him a real changllenge, its been long he actually met his match among the human mages and after seeing the n Tear down a couple of the smaller Tier dragionaic it ignited his battling intents and that was why he took the job of clearing the human mages. He looked up in the sky and witness the fight that was still going on between Aurora ze and about rest of the ten Tier 8 Dragionaic warriors Though he was not really looking at there direction but he was moving and facing there direction , using the shock waves there attacks were generating " I guess it''s time I put an end to this too, we can''t be losing more powerful members of our race when we have a very low birth rate in the first ce" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om The blindfolded dragionaic dissappear and suddenly appeared before Aurora " y time is over it''s time to sleep now" the dragionaic said as his 9 tails all went for Aurora from different directions making it hard for her to evade all, she could see that he was trying to knock her out while the other Tier 8 Dragionaic moved away from the battle Her battle instincts kicked in and she sent a fist straight at the first spiked tail that came her way, but the power behind the tail made her quite shocked, She had a feeling that she went back to an old memories of hers where her elder brother made her punch mountain, and even though she would bleed on her knuckles he would make he do it over and over again until she finally awaken what he wanted She was having the same feeling now like she just punched a mountain, the power behind that one tail was tremendous and there was still eight remaining but her hand is already feeling numb , and she had not felt this feeling in a long time, the feeling of helplessness "e on little girl don''t tell me that''s all you have to show me, I crave a serious battle" the blindfolded dragionaic said with a smirk. Chapter 121 Hadriel Blindfolded Genius Chapter 121 Hadriel ''Blindfolded Genius'' She used the strength of the first tail to maneuver her way in air and dogde the second tail that passed her neck slightly, just when she tried to put her eyes on another tail that was trying to sneak attack her from behind she found out That two different tails wereing from both her left and right respectively and if they hit her it would do mad damage " fuck it," Aurora ze curse out in frustration sending a punch that was coated with fire element to each of the tails aiming for her waist as decide to take on the sneak attack lighting up the runes on the back of her armour " after seeing those tails of yours I was fucking sure I had to get into rage before I can do you any damage" Aurora said this as she made sure to promp her speed more by igniting more fire energy under her martial boots making her look like she was riding a booster < sh sh + ming Sword > Aurora quickly casted a martial skill with a elemental skill merging both together and bringing the power of her attack to another level as a sword made from Qi was covered by me making it look like a ming sword and it fell straight into her hands and she shed straight at the blindfolded dragionaic Who just stood where he was all this while in the air not moving or flying away just letting his tail do all the attacking But when the wave of me sword got closed to him and he noticed that Aurora was not stopping he smirk as a bony wing suddenly erupted from his back with cracking sounds, letting every know that bringing them out might have cause alot of pains, they wererge like bat wings and covered his whole body expect his tails n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om And the attack that Aurora was so proud of to even assassinate a Tier 9 Was Stop so easily without even leaving a scratch on the wings " I never thought I would say this but you picked my interest enough for me to want to know how you really look like" the blindfolded dragionaic said as he silently removed his blind fold while his wing still stayed in there erged state pping around like they were a puppy''s tail, the moment the blind fold came of and the dragionaic opened his eyes, aurora felt lost, cause it was the most beautiful eyes she have ever set her eyes on It seems to have every colour in it and the space around the dragionaic seems to be breaking slightly as the dragionaic eyes seems to be devouring the lights and colours around him " I see you look very beautifuldy of the ze n " The dragionaicplimented before wearing his blindfold back, "what the fuck is up with your eyes?" Aurora asked baffled at the beautiful pair of eyes she just saw, she felt if he left it open for long it might have stolen her soul " ohhh, when dragionaic break through the high Tier stage, which is the Tier 7 realm the evolve and unlock one special power that is rted to there body, but you see in my case when I entered the Tier 7 warrior realm, I awaken two different s¨²per powers in two different part of my body" " as you can see the first one is my tail which has evolved after years of countless wars, but the second one had much more power, it happened in my eyes and I couldn''t really control it making me drain my energy every time I opened my eyes" " so ever since then I have always tried to cover my eyes and not use the eyes as they also had the powers to seduce the race of those lower than me, the elders in my n call it the dragon eyes of the charm dragons, iming its one of the most powerful dragon eyes and should have never appeared on an hybrid like me, and that is how I partially started living my life in darkness as even if I have powerful eyes I was not able to use it to its full potential " The dragionaic exined as he sighed " now that''s enough chit chattinge with me with everything you''ve got " the dragionaic said as all nine tails joined back together to form one big and spiky tail that looked incredibly dangerous And pointing at Aurora " I am always called a genius among the expert of my race due to my gifts, there are others like me but have never taken them seriously since infighting between the race was forbidden, so human genius show me the power you mages are so proud of" " what''s your name?" Aurora asked " Woah it''s been long someone asked me that, well if you must know my name is Hadriel Dragon Born " The blindfolded dragionaic replied. Even though his name and the name of the first Tier 8 Aurora fought had the same surname she felt they had different meaning as Hadriel called his own name with a kind of pride making his name sound kinda domineering. Without wasting time she lunged for him while in air with her armour lighting up different runes, empowering her again Though the armour might boost her power to the Tier 9 bridge, against someone like Hadriel who seems to have reached the peak of the Tier 9 realm her power were not that threatening He spat and a ball of me flew out of his mouth straight to his tail coating around it like an armour and when Aurora came closer he swung his tail like a whip Knockin'' her backward in the air as she seems to lose her footing as she kept on turning as she flew few meter back not able to stop her self, she didn''t even see as the tail hit her, it was past her reaction speed The momentum of that attack broke anything she might have been proud of, though her armour had protected her and received most of the damage her inside still rocked from the impact of the hit as the tail was even more frighteningly now, just one hit generated enough shock wave to rock her internal organs Just as she finally got enough strength to stop herself floating in the air she saw someone in front of her but all she could do was still cross both of her arms in front of her as a ming tail whipped her again As Hadriel had been waiting for her, just like he expected that she would be able to stop there, and this time when she finally stopped she coughed out blood from her mouth She had been trying to hold it in but those two hit had made her realise the gap between the both of them, Hadriel was not even fighting seriously and was only testing her limits and still yet she could not even strike back once at least It made her ashamed when she tried to conjour arge fireball in anger, he appeared next to her and the tail shed at the fire ball and it dematerialize and he used his tail to tap her head making her unconscious too, until this fight ended he only used his tail and always had his two hands behind him Like a senior teaching a junior except when he took off his blindfold. " quite a burden but would be sweet to fight you again" Hadrielment with a smile on his face as he touched his Jaws Though the remaining Tier 9 dragionaic were not OK with him sparing that much lives but no one wanted to get him to awaken his mad side as he might just ughter them his allies instead He was an exception to there race rule of infighting as he had killed some people in the past and has never been punished, just like some other genius in there races with two special powers " you shoulde out now, am quite suprised that you have been hiding all along not even helping your fellow humans while they were getting knocked out" Hadriel said as he looked at somewhere in the clouds Suprising even the other Tier 9 dragionaic were suprised only the Adult ck Dragon didn''t look suprise as it tried its best toe out of the gate faster " seriously I don''t really care if they all die, the job I was given was to kill the dragon before it came out and drain its blood and important parts, the Dragonmir n are offering a very lucrative offer for it" " while the ze n made sure as the person watching this gate that I had to watch the survival of there heir Aurora and considering your wide fame Hadriel ''the blindfolded genius'' , I was sure you won''t kill anyone".. " so there was no reason for me to interference but now I guess I have to get you all out of my way if I want that dragon''s head" a voice came out from the cloud with great seriousness the Tier 9 dragionaics were mad since a mage talked to them like that but they allowed Hadriel deal with it And Hadrielughed widely showing aplete different expression from the previous previous one he showed when he face Aurora " I guess I have no choice than to buy time for Ancestor ck Dragon" Hadriel said as he removed the blind fold showing his eyes again but this time they were slit like a dragon eyes and no longer had they beauty they potraited but a very domineering aura as his chest and arms quickly light up in runes All the way to his tails, which just showed how much of his race innate powers he hadprehend and how seriously he took the fight which shocked his colleagues as it has been years they saw him this serious. Chapter 122 The Star Monarch Realm Chapter 122 The Star Monarch Realm Hadriel could been seen covered in his own blood as he wobbled in the air, taking in huge breath, the rest of the Tier 9 dragionaic that decided to joined the fight after seeing him struggle to stop the mysterious mage all died, they though they would help But it seems they only got in the way as all it took was just a swipe from the mages hands to render them useless in the battle Hadriel looked at his body noticing some of his scales falling off , his golden blood was dripping out of his body, his right wings was almost ripped off, He never felt so helpless in his entire life, if not for the abilities of his eyes and his various life saving techniques he might have copsed like the rest dragionaic lying on the ground " why!!!, why did you have to kill them I spared the weak mages as a warrior should do it''s a warrior honour not to break those that can not fight back, but you being much stronger you went all ahead and killed the seed of my race, I Would Hate You Until I Kill You " Hadriel shouted in pains as tears of blood could be seen falling down his eyes while he pointed at the mage who was lightly floating in the air above him " it''s not my fault they died, they all believed they were strong enough to face me even though they were just Tier warriors, let me tell you something to me everyone below the Star Monarch Realm is nothing but ants" " you are just a much slightly stronger ant nothing more, nothing less, talk to me when you step into the Star Monarch Realm, ohhh wait you might even die now" The human mage said with a sadist smile as he raised his hand in the air and a spear formed in his hands rotating at a very high speed, it was sliver in colour looks like it was solid in form but at the same time it gave the feeling that it was liquid " I want to see how you would kill him actually!" A deep voice reached the both of them and the moment Hadriel heard those words his body shivered in delight Everything he did finally paid off " Hadriel send the Tier 8 and Tier 7 children back home and wait for me, I want to lecture this ignorant kid" The ck Dragon voice spread around the battlefield again even without opening it''s mouth " do you know who I am, I am called the Monarch of Mercury one of the Star Monarch protecting the capital of Seville" The mage finally introduced himself, and the dragon looked at him and his anger could be felt as his gaze towards the Monarch Of Mercury turned into pure killing intent that seems to be taking form behind him " ohhh I see you are that kid that was abandoned by both a water and metal high Tier n iming that you were not supposed to be born because you never awaken any of there power, have heard of you and your Mercury element is able to copy the strength of both water and metal elements without have the weakness of the both elements " " have heard of you twerp and how you finally raise in rank after getting help from someone in the Ancient ze n and the Ancient Dragonmir n" " and when ever I see anyone rted to the Ancient Dragonmir n all I feel is killing intent as they have killed alot of my kind while I still lived here in bid to inherit our powers, those hypocrite are even worst than our hybrid offsprings even with there stolen bloodline powers " The ck dragon said as he pped his wings and a whirlwind was created rushing towards the Monarch of Mercury without any warning He always though that dragons were always prideful creatures and would never sneak attack on there opponent but the same logic couldn''t be said about a ck Dragon that has defected to the second Dimension In hopes to revenge on all his typeThat was killed for a greater power " shit" The Monarch of Mercury shouted as he tried to evade the whirlwind but still ended up getting differentrge wind des cutting at him < Hybrid Tier Spell - Mercury Armour > The Monarch quickly constructed an armour around his body that covered him up making him look like a gant General With a spear made out of Mercury element and after he donned on the Mercury armour his aura changedpletely and he was finally able to repell the multiplerge wind des inside the whirlwind as he crashed it and came out from the whirlwind " shit" < Hybrid Tier spell - Mercury shields > He quickly used his greatest defensive spell and a circr shield appeared before him, though it might look small but the density and the weight were on another level The Monarch of Mercury curse again and noticed that he had been cursing ever since he faced the ck Dragon And the reason why he cursed again was because there was arge ck tail swiping towards him < Hybrid Tier spell - Mercury shields > He quickly used his greatest defensive spell and a circr shield appeared before him, though it might look small but the density and the weight were on another level N?v(el)B\\jnn But the moment the tail touched the Shield he was so proud of his smug smile dissappear as it cracked and was showing signs of breakingpletely The Monarch of Mercury quickly used that opportunity to fly up towards the air [< The Air Is My Domain>] The dragon opened his mouth to utter words for the first time and shockingly for the monarch he understood thenguage " fuck this Dragon Words Powers" he cursed again as he noticed that the gravity of flying higer became much more higher for him as he face alot of pressure just staying in the air < Hybrid Tier Spell - Mercury rain drop> This time the monarch form thousands of drops that floated above him as he raised his hand up, the dragon squinted his eyes trying to find out the mystery being the spell [< Hybrid Star Spell - Mercury rain fall >] The Monarch dropped his hand while pointing at the ck dragon and like it was some sort of signal all the mercury rain seems to be heading for the ck dragon If all the mage saw this they would piss in there pants as those when those drops got closer it became clearer as the size were as big as a building and with the weight of Mercury its probably weight more than its size {< Infernal Dragon Breath >} The ck dragon opened his mouth and breathe out a ckish me from its lung destroying every drop that wasing for him and the breath even moved to the monarch and when he saw this he shrieked in fear as he quickly started flying away while still resisting the power of the gravity surrounding his body because that was his strongest attack spell that was destroyed before even getting close to the dragon. Chapter 123 Black Dragon vs Monarch of Mercury Chapter 123 ck Dragon vs Monarch of Mercury The Monarch of Mercury summoned a puppet bird made out of Mercury elements as the bird evaded the ck Dragon Breath as quickly as it wa summoned after feeling his master urgent emotions After luckily evading that nuke attack by a few inches the Monarch of Mercury calmed his mind down and decided to fight the ck dragon with a much more rational mind after seeing that his puppet bird has alot of speed to avoid getting nuuked the Monarch of Mercury realized that blindly throwing his strongest attack at the ck Dragon was not going to offer a breakthrough if he ever wanted to win He would have to find the Dragon''s weak point, though he was at a big disadvantage fighting with the ck Dragon but he was no weakling either his hybrid element made him a major pain in the ass for anyone who faced him " why don''t you wait let me xt you once and get rid of this prolong battle " The ck Dragon retorted in anger as he was already getting tired of chasing after the puppet Mercury bird who just seems to evade his ws when ever he got close enough " what happened are you tired old man?". The Monarch Of Mercury snickered and made sure to mock the ck Dragon the moment he noticed he was having a hard time catching him due to the puppet bird speed Though the gravity in the air was still heavy but it did not affect the bird made out of Mercury element after all it might be fluid due to part of iting from the water element making it fast but it was also heavy and could cause great damage due to the other parting from the metal element The ck Dragon went into rage when he heard the Monarch of Mercury call him an old man making him p his big wings in the direction of the puppet bird made of Mercury, the bird tried to fly away after seeing this move, it''s reaction time was even faster than the Monarch of Mercury that was standing on it''s back Though the puppet bird was created with elements, the hybrid element have reached a very high level when the Monarch broke through to the star monarch realm. so even his application of mana reached a very high level to give his summons a basic consciousness to follow some simple rules Talk less of a puppet bird created from a star spell, its instinct were even sharper than it''s masters own when ites to detecting danger But still yet it was not able to avoid behind ripped and torn by the multiple wind des that were sent towards it''s master in sneak attack by the ck Dragon that were also coated with the infernal mes. The bird used its body to protect it''s master and taking most of the attack of the Dragon after realising they wound not be able to avoid the range of the huge dragon wings infernal wind des with it''s speed In return the monarch sent over a thousand mercury spears flying towards the ck dragon from different angles in his quest to find the Dragon''s weak point but the ck dragon only covered himself with one wing and was able to repel all the mecury spears flying back The monarch ced his hand on the bird sending more mecury elements into the body, that eventually ended up healing the puppet bird and it regain its speed making it evade the spears with manuvering skills that even made the ck dragon ashamed, and when the Mercury spears collided with each other the space trebled as the explosion was out of the world " how where you able to repel those explosive attacks?" The Monarch of Mercury asked in suprised as he expected those spears to explode the moment it touched the Dragon wings but thee wings seems to have some type of crazy defensive maniption Though the Dragons might ruled in the sky, but the ck Dragons specialty was not speed but its incredible mad defence and disaster attributed dragon breaths that had the powers of corrosion " am guessing your bird unique ability is rted to the ability you awoke when you crossed the star realm right?" the ck Dragon finallynded back on the ground not bothering to chase after the Monarch of Mecury again " yes it''s my power that allows me to extract and control one souls of monarch demonic beast and make them my loyal servant so I made sure to create a vessel for them and what way was better suited than using my Mercury elements " " my first catch was the azure sparrow, though it took a very long time to sessfully ambush it, infact I was called a coward but who could me me those monarch demonic beast were all beast capable of being stronger thanThere realm and there was no way i would go against them, except I don''t value my life again " " so I decided to at least start from somewhere first , many looked down on me when I choose the Azure sparrow when they knew what my newly awaken abilities could do, but without doubts it''s still one of the most fastest demonic beast to rule the Skies" " And when Ibine its speed and my versatility together I be close to invincible in the same rank and even if I can''t defeat my opponent it won''t be much of an hassle for me to escape " The Monarch of Mercury said with confidence all over his face, he was smiling smugly at the ck Dragon when he noticed the ck dragon''s attention was somewhere else as he kept on looking south And when the Monarch of Mercury followed his gaze he was shocked to see a cloud of blood forming above the skies in the south of the capital, he was fucking sure that was not there before " it seems that idiot finally decided to send someone after all, well this would just make my job much more easier to exin when I ditch it since they came anyways " The ck Dragon said with a smirk in his face, he lunged straight for for the Monarch of Mercury who was still dazed as he wanted to kill at least somebody strong to use as an excuse when he ditched his mission The puppet bird quickly moved its master out of the way but not without sustaining some injuries as its whole right wing was ripped off by the ck Dragon''s ws " that was harder than I expected" The ck dragonined as he looked at his sharp ws, the dragon ws was ssified as one of the most destructive weapons in the universe but it was still not able to kill the puppet bird at once, which the Monarch of Mercury would heal again but what really suprised the Monarch of Mercury was the increase of speed from the Dragon Which made him realise that the Dragon has not been giving it his all, " so you Dragon folks Really did team up with those bunch of vampires, tell me which of the star realm vampires was sent here" The Monarch of Mercury questioned with a death stare as he gazed at the ck dragon but all he could think about was that red blood cloud above the sky He raised his hand and created a massivence with Mercury magic, he kept on pumping magic into it and making it muchrger while alsopressing the powers of thence at the tip " even if I know, what makes you think I would be telling you a thing?" the ck Dragon questioned as he felt the aura of the monarch threatening him for the first time n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om " then I guess I would have to kill you then" {< Dragon yernce >} {< Infernal Dragon Breath >} The ck Dragon was also not to be underestimated as he sent a dragon''s breath to intercept the monarch''s attack as they started round two while two different people watched from two different side of the battlefield Aurora ze and both the blindfolded genius of the Dragionaic race all watched the fight together with promise to grow stronger so they never be a pawn again but as the main chess yers. Chapter 124 Back Home Part 1 Chapter 124 Back Home Part 1 Two days has passed after the Blood Moon war and it was finally time for Alec, Draco and the Fourth Elder to return back to Estonia city The Battle between the ck Dragon and the Monarch of Mercury had opened the eyes of Alec making him understand the realm above the Tier system, seeing just how much Alec always thought that the Tier 9 realm was the apex of the martial realm but he was given a rude Awakening when he saw the way the Monarch of Mercury manipted his elements without even wasting time and no cooldown time And the fact that he was able to awaken upgraded abilities when he reached the Star Monarch Realm just showed that the realm above the Tier rank was opening a variety of indepth abilities to all mages But he was not able to watch the fight properly as the Shockwave that was being generated every time the ck Dragon and the Monarch of Mercury shed was enough to kill him over and over again And the fourth elder was not confident enough to protect both of them, while trying to shield himself aslo from the shockwaves of the two monsters of nature that defiesmon knowledge Every moves of there''s seems to have the potential of a nuke attack, so he made sure they were about two kilometers away from the battlefield, as the range of the Monarch of Mercury spells could be controlled from anywhere around 1.5 kilometres Which not only shocked Alec but also made the Fourth Elder gain alot from watching them Duke it out , while the ck Dragon physical and magical attacks Could be felt even as far as 1.9 kilometers and it would be suicidal to be in the range of those monsters attack range Though this way Alec and Draco had a hard time trying to see both the ck Dragon and the Monarch of Mercury clearly but they were still able to differentiate between the both of them. The Monarch of Mercury attacks where clearly different from the ck dragons attack as every time the monarch attacked there was a sliver colour glow and when the ck Dragon attack there was a sinister ck colour glow And even though the sliver light seems to be counter attacking, they were sure that the ck light were more terrifying due to taking all the sliver lights attack without moving N?v(el)B\\jnn But every time they saw a sh of ck light they were sure the sliver glow was always sent flying few hundred meters. Though the next day the whole capital heard a very disturbing news, they heard that the capital lost three guardians and from what Alec had heard from the discussion of the ck Dragon and the Monarch of Mercury He was aware that the meaning of guardians in the capital meant a mage that had already stepped on the Star Monarch Realm, as only them were worthy of theTitle : guardian But Alecter heard that the Monarch of Mercury was luckily to evade death but with serious injuries, as the dragon gave up on killing him after getting serious at thest moment due to the request of one of it''s descendants Poprly known as the ''blindfolded genius'' , as he wanted to revenge and kill the Monarch of Mercury with his own hands for killing his nsmen, and this crazy request was suprisily epted by the ck Dragon was what suprised alot of human mages as they have never Seen someone so nonchnt like the ck Dragon that left a mage alive just because he wanted him to be the stepping stone of his descendant on his path, And that was the only reason why only three monarch was killed instead of four, it seems the second Dimension really prepared to chip of the forces of the capital as they sent four Star Monarch creatures with tremendous strength and experience to kill the same rank While the ck dragon wasid back the vampires that was in an alliance with the dragon folks cause tears to many mages ns as they killed alot of mages and drained them out of there bloods, sucking alot of life essence But the one that caused much damage was the other Star Monarch creature that the dragon folks sent A Red dragon called Scar, only him alone was responsible for the death of a ten thousands of mages as his ming breath still left the battle field scorched He rage all around the battlefield bringing along with him destruction and chaos the moment he was lucky enough toe out of the space eyes gate He was not asid back as his counterpart the ck Dragon, he killed those he came across, he left a deep terror in the hearts of all the mages that were lucky to survive the great annihtion that was nned by the vampire race and the dragon folks race, by nature the red dragons were a violent race and being ced in a battlefield of that scale he showed just how battle ready and violent the Red Dragons could be but the most funny thing about the attack was that the four Star Monarch Monsters still did not breach the city walls or attack at the capital directly It was almost like they were scared of something behind those walls or there orders where just to massacre the armies of mages that was sent to do battle Luckily the ck Bragon battle field didn''t result to alot of deaths, making the top officials of the capital suprised since they saw the mages that were sent to the ck dragon battlefield as a suicide squad that would wind up with the greatest causties It was like top officials of the capital knew they were going to lost but they were never expecting to lost three star monarch realm expert like that But the loses were things they were used to facing all the time, all they did was to make sure they don''t make the same mistake as thest Blood Moon and send alot of star monarch realm to guard the gates with the mages instead, as they always learn from there mistakes never to be bitten twice **** " have you packed all your loads" the Fourth Elder asked as he packed his hair into a pony tail and looked at Draco and Alec, his facial expression was finally on full disy allowing Alec see the lomg weapon scar that ran though his right eyes " yes elder" Alec replied, he never really Brought anything to the capital but he did buy somethings back for his small gang of siblings But the money all came from Draco''s pockets since he was not holding any power stone and was a broke young master , after all his grandfather scammed him off all his battle merit making him more poor than a church rat If not for the fact that the n was responsible for his feeding and clothing allowances he might even started considering stealing from the n treasury . " then let''s move out" ***** Chapter 125 Back Home Part 2 Chapter 125 Back Home Part 2 In a secluded courtyard, two teen could be seen sparing against each other as they both shed against each other with swords One of them had his sword coated with pure earth elements giving anyone staring at him an heavy feeling , while the second teen had his sword glowing with pure golden light that represented the metal element, giving his sword an extra sharp flow and a lethal vibes While he had a earth armour around his chest area to protect himself from any attack ng! ng! Bbooom!!! n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om They both seperated from each other after attacking at each other''s weak point only to be repelled with a counterattack from each other " mehn this is beginning to get boring now adays don''t you think so Brandon?" The first youth asked as he sent his light sword back into it''s scabbard and faced his second who only nodded his head This two teen were Arthur and Brandon who had always followed Alec up and down, They have been training non stop after Alec left for the capital, at first they all thought he was going to being soon, but after not seeing Alec for one week they realise that they might not actually get to see there main boss anytime soon so they took it upon themselves to resumed there sparring Even though the golems were not around to push them, they still had each other and after alot ofmunication they have been able to find out there weak points In each others attack pattern and have worked together to mend it, and after hundreds of spars together they have finally been able to rid themselves Of some of there weakness or limited it to situation where they are able to counter the attacks " I wish Alec woulde fast, I really need to test my new level of strength against Legion" Brandon said with a type of me burning in his eyes Arthur looked at him andughed " why not go for Titan, after all he would go easy on you but we both know that bastard Legion is a sadistic grim reaper and after he lost to Titan, his style of battle has changed vastly turning him to more of an execution guy, I don''t think you ever want to trade blows with a golem like that, who is dedicating all his finesse into getting the most lethal hit in " Arthur advised after he finished making fun of his family and friend " No!" " men you have to say more than one word you know am tired of being the one to start the first statement in all our conversations, more reason while an still missing Alec" " you always talk whenever he is around, mehn! I just got an idea, I think we are should go to the other ns and look for trouble, maybe Kick the ass of all there Tier 1 mages by challenging them and start gathering our fames up like The seventh elder Draco did when he was younger " Arthur suggested as he looked towards Brandon Due to fighting against each other and knowing each others strength and weakness they have been having a hard time figuring out the winner among themselves though they have there own string points but still yet, it has be a problem to choose who was Much stronger as there battle always ended up in a draw all the time due to having almost the same level of strength , though they knew they have gotten much stronger through all there spars together as the refined therebat techniques more But if they keep on sparring against each other they would never be able to progress further and that was why Arthur had suggested they went out to the other ns and look for a worthy opp And Brandon put his hands on his Jaws while thinking about Arthur''s suggestion, actually the only reason he was really interested in fighting Legion was because of his father Who also followed the way of the spear, though his father who is also the fourth elder of the Gordons n had left the n ever since he was a child This really hurt Brandon as a child, making him close up his heart when he was still a kid and he naturally became an introvert due to not being able to trust people easily At first he started following the ways of the sword just so he could hurt his father when he finally came back after all he knew how much his father wanted him to follow the way of the spear just like him As he definitely does not want to quit being a swordman But just like every rebellious child he did the opposite, and then he identally fell Inlove with the sword path forgetting the reasons why he ever picked up sword in the first ce and now he had no intentions of stopping his practice of the sword which he knew was going to make things worst with his pops But now he felt if he could stand toe to toe against Legion who is a spear expert or find a way to awaken the sword Qi like Legion he might be able to convince his father of his path As he definitely does not want to quit being a swordman " if you ever try that am sure you all would be ganged up against by all there low Tier mages ande back home with ck eyes" a feminine voice entered there ears and they looked behind only to see knight and Agnesing " exin!" Before Arthur could retort back Brandon beat him to speaking " after what Draco did the other ns are always weary towards the Gordons n genuises, and it seems you all have not noticed it but eyes have been on youner generations of the Gordons n after the appearance of Alec" " as they believed his era would be worst than Draco''s own" Agnes exined as she finally reached both of them " so do we just stay here, is there no other way forward?, I have all this pent up energy and can''t wait till the next blood moon " Arthur asked with a wronged expression, all he just wanted to do was fight a couple of guys who were not from his n and show off a little why did they have to get violent with his face, he thought He can never show off in the Gordons n as it was Alec''s home ground every one in the second generation always looked at him like fanatics After the blood moon battle though Alec have never noticed, but how won''t Arthur notice as someone who crave attention, and he knew he had to go somewhere to gain that type of attention he was desperately craving for " Well why not just go meet Alec and allow him follow you all that way you won''t be able to get bullied as his Titan can hold a Tier 3 mage while you all wack the Tier 1 mages " "And that way you would have a good chance of raising your fame like you have always wanted" Agnes exined " but Alec is not back yet, wait don''t tell me?" Arthur quickly asked in suprise as he picked up the loopholes in Agnes words " yes!!!, it''s what you are thinking Alec ising back today, my dad the first elder told me" Agnes said smugly and they all smiled with joy forgetting about the smug expression on her face Chapter 126 Reuniè´¸n Between Father And Son Chapter 126 Reuni¨®n Between Father And Son Alec was suprised to see almost the whole n at the n gates waiting for to wee him back into the n the moment he finally got back home, he was not even aware on how they found out that he wasing toady, but one thing was sure he was finally home and did not need to look above his shoulders all the time like he did in the capital He sigh in relief when he thought about all that happened in the past few days he was away from the Tier 3 Estonia city, It was like a dream at first seeing the more advanced capital city but after going to the capital and almost getting killed by a recruiter who didn''t want him to enter because of his personal gains And family request, he finally realised that the capital might not be the bed of roses like it was portraited to be He felt the capital was corrupt to the core, and only few people were still of pure mind after all from what he observed the capital was full with evil people who only move because of there benefits Just like the Monarch of Mercury never moved to save the human mages when Hadriel ''Blindfolded Genius'' moved to attack them He only came out when he felt it was OK for him to use the opportunity of the space gate force to kill the ck dragon for his own gains But he was met with a great resistance as Hadriel made sure to defend against all his attack buying enough time for the ck Dragon toe out from the space gate, and the Monarch of Mercury realising that he was not facing a Tier Dragon but a Monarch Dragon way much stronger than him. So Alec knew only evil could fight against evil so to Alec most of the mages n in the capital deserve each other and all the back bitting they might be plotting against each other " and there he is, my favourite, my one and only grandson" A wildugh drifted into Alec''s ear as his grandfather appeared before him sneakily and hugged him tightly The lips of the fourth elder twitched when he saw this type of affection being disyed in front of him, " there you are punk. How dare you enter the Tier 7 realm before I your elder brother, don''t you know we all follow a principle from the first elder to thest" The third elder scolded the fourth elder as his handnded on the fourth elders shoulder with a slight smile on his face, saying a joke the first moment them met to relive the Fourth elder''s stiff mind Before the fourth elder could say anything he was soon crowded by his brothers The first elder, the third elder, the grand elder, and the fifth elder all weed him making him feel at home He had been nervous on how to face his family again after he just left them in the past saying he wanted to embark on his spear path and won''t return until he had answers Though he already got his answers but he was too embarrassed toe back home after so long and just as if the patriarch knew he sent him a message Through the demonic bird messenger a type of tamed beast that delivers messages to far away cities and kingdoms even faster than a horseman and it was way more convinent So it was the preferred method being used by the ns when they wanted to send messages to a very far distance, he sent a message for the Fourth elder to protect the Hier of the n and apany him back home The patriarch was actually jst giving his brother an excuse toe back while also finding a supporter for Alec in the capital it was like killing two birds with one stone. Even though he was crowed by his brothers he kept on looking around in the crowds trying to find someone, After seeing the way the patriarch treated Alec he was eager to reunite with his own son again but no matter how he looked he realised that his son was no where to be found His brothers seems to realise that he was absent minded while greeting them so they all decide to check on Alec and Draco instead Just then four teenagers burst in from among the crowds and ran towards Alec before the elders of the Gordons n could reached Alec They all Hugged him tightly, and even Arthur was sobbing as he finally saw his boss and felt he could finally go on that expenditure to the other ns like he wanted now that Alec was around after all he was always free from ns punishment when he is always with Alec so he was not only treating Alec as his protector but also as a green card When the crowd of nsmen waiting to greet Alec saw this there cheers became louder as they all saw the five kids as the next star generations of the Gordons n And seeing them united each time was a source of joy to them but while they were celebrating, a man beside Alec was star struck as he kept on staring at Brandon in shock He took his time to observe the boy properly , the boy had grown more than what he had envision in his mind and not only that the boy had a great sword tied to his back It was constantly humming a unique sound, and it was clear that Brandon''s familiarity with the sword had crossed a certain level for him to bring out that type of reaction from a sword The fact he even tied the sword to his back instead of leaving it in a scabbard like Arthur was because he wanted to feel closer to the sword and find an easier way to develop his own sword Qi The fourth elder was perplex on why his own child followed the sword path, his distant memories still showed him that before he left the little Brandon back then wanted to be like him so he always trained with a wooden spears when ever he was around But now his little boy had grown so much that he could hardly recognise him, he just wished he could ripped him off Alec''s body and hug his son but that would look too inappropriate, he was feeling jealous of a the young maser as he was wondering why his son did not notice him on time After a very long hug they finally broke apart " we missed you!" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om " yes you have to tell us all the gist of the capital" " so tell me did you bring back any delicacies" The gang was relentless as they bombed Alec with questions before he could even say anything Cough!, cough!, cough!!! The patriarch coughed making the kids finally turned there attention towards the patriarch who was by Alec side watching all of them, The patriarch eyes faced Brandon and nodded his head towards the fourth elder who had his hair tied in a pony tail style and looking at Brandon When Brandon''s pair of eyes jammed with his father''s eyes his body tremble " Da.... Da... Da... Dad!!! ...." Brandon blurted out in embarrassment " hello Brandon, it''s been long but you still have your mother''s beautiful eyes" The fourth elderplimented as he pulled Brandon in for a hug Making all of the elders of the Gordons n sigh in relief, they were all expecting him to explode on why his son was using a sword but they were suprised to see that he just over look that and tried to make up for all his shorting all this years. Chapter 127 Elders meeting part 1 Chapter 127 Elders meeting part 1 Inside the Gordons n throne meeting room N?v(el)B\\jnn A total of eight people was seated on there thrones with numbers on the back of the thrones to rify there position in the n " I don''t think we have ever had a full house like this in a very long time!" the grand elder said with a smile on his face when he looked at all his brothers seating, It was always hard trying to bring them all together but here they were together with only one person missing. " yea am even suprised old second came out of his fake seclusion, I thought nothing that happened in the n could ever move you again " the third elder said while looking a man who was sitting in the number 2 throne and every body in the room could not help joining the third elder inughter The man in the number 2 throne had a pale face, his whole body was so slender and he was extremely handsome, not looking one bit of his age at all Any one who saw him might mistake him for a young schr not knowing that he was an old monster who had decided not to show his face for a very long time " why won''t I show my face?, if I didn''t show up. It would seem as if am looking down on my younger brother" " the fact that the fourth elder of the Gordons n is back is probably enough for we all toe out and celebrate since there would be wine " The moment the man mentioned wine they all sneered as they knew the only reason he showed up was because they were definitely going to bring out new special wines to wee there brother he quickly raise his cup of wine up to toast to his brother return to be bountiful to the n The moment all the elders and the patriarch saw this there facial expressions changed instantly " don''t lie to me brother where you the one stealing all my wine gourds?" The thrid elder questioned instantly, he had noticed the missing of several wine gourds but he thought it was stolen by his grand kids or his direct child so he never took it seriously But he just realised that he over looked one person who was in a fake seclusion, and the moment the second brought out that type of wine it became clear who the culprit of all his wine is as the wine gourd was marked uniquely And there was no one more better than stealing thing in stealth than the second elder if he wanted due to the type of golems he specialised in " no no no, you can''t call it stealing, It is called takin'', I only took wine from my younger brother" The third elder looked at the second elder in fury almost about to burst out in anger, he could not tolerate his elders brother''s thick skin again He was so shameless that he admitted to stealing the wine and he even twisted the words to act in his favour The grand elder saw this and knew that if he did not step forward and do something it might lead to a small fight " OK!!, that''s enough we didn''te hear to discuss stolen wine but we are all gathered here to wee back our brother who have decided toe back home to us" The grand elder said and every one turned towards the fourth elder again " and why is everyone looking at me like that?" "mon say something, you have been here for 2hours now and have seen your son we feel we have let you down and the least we expect is for you to rant your anger at us" The patriarch nervously said Fourth elder : "..." " and why would I do that exactly?" " because your son did not follow the path you are obsessed with " " ohhh i see where you areing from....." The fourth elder sigh when he realised why his brothers expected him to rant after all before he left the n he was totally obsessed with the spear and always Bragged about how his son would follow in his footsteps and also be a skillful spearman and they would create a branch for the Gordons nsmen who used spear to fight as there main weapon, helping them hone there skills to perfection, it was his dreams before he left the ns " I don''t think the n owe me any apologies in fact I think I have to thank you all sitting here for helping build my son into what he is today" " That would have never been possible without you all watching him, I know I have always wanted my child to follow in my footsteps but who cares?, really if he is happy with the sword who am I to take that from him" " After all I know what it feels like to walk on this weapon path, it''s his own path and I can''t choose it for him, all I can do is support him and hope he follows his own path and create his own Dao " The fourth elder exined after much deliberation, making every one in the room look at him awkwardly Until the patriarch arrived in front of him and looked at him straight in the eyes " tell me actually what happen to you head when you travelled, you miraculously turned from an obsessed spearman to a thoughtful father, and its making me wonder if those brain eating zombie Lord have eaten your brain and put an host bug there for recement " The patriarch joked with a stern face making everyone in the roomugh including the fourth elder " yea right he looks as if he became brilliant over night, am even tempted to give him all. My duties and take a vacation as the grand elder" The grand elder joked and this time theugh was more wilder, but no matter what it was still a happy asion as every one was just happy the n wasplete again except from the sixth elder who still have note out from seclusion Every looked at the second elder again with unfriendly gaze as they knew he only entered seclusion to run away from his duties " don''t look at me like that you all, I seriously was in seclusion" He said with his hands raised up high as he defended himself " Well if you want to thank anyone for the way your son turned out i think only one person deserves that praise, and that is my grandson Alec" "Alec! , the one you had me protect? " The fourth elder asked and the patriarch nodded his head " so now we are done with all the pleasantries, tell us really, how did it go?" This time the patriarch asked another question his two hands behind his back and his vibes changedpletely from the friendly old man vibes Every one in the room became quite as they all looked towards the fourth elder all waiting for his reply They all knew that going to the wilderness to train was an excuse the fourth elder used to deceive the outside world when he left the n Only the Gordons n upper members really know the pains he was passing through when he decided to leave after he got an anonymous letter, they all wanted to help but they felt it was not time yet to show there prowess as the Gordons n was still in it''s early stages and hey don''t want to make any moves that would make them enter the eyes of the capital forces yet, though they all wanted to ask there brother the situation of his mission since when he came back they decided to shut up As they didn''t want to touch his reverse scale but it seems only the patriarch was worthy to do that Chapter 128 Elder meeting part 2 128 Elder meeting part 2 " we all know that Brandon''s mother came from a very secretive background and no matter how we tried to investigate, there was no lead since all we did was just surface patrol" " though I have always know she was a special type, I was just not expecting her to dissappear after she gave birth to our child" " It was like she has been waiting to give me something to remember, before she could leave back to where ever she hade from and her dissappearance was just so suspicious for me to let go" " even if Brandon was the most precious gift that I have ever received from our love I still wanted to see her face to face and question her" The fourth elder started exining with little tear drops rolling down his cold and once dry face making the super cold man Alec knew look vulnerable If Alec ever saw this part of him he would be shock, all the elders all sighed as they all witness what had happened in the past too and saw how there brother had broke down when she had left " so I decided to do the surveince and spy to get some information myself and luckily I was able to get some information." "she belongs to the royal n of an empire far from this small nation we are hiding" " empire!!!" Patriach : "..." Every one wassuprised when they heard that the fourth elder''s wife had such a huge background " at first I thought maybe I could bring her back or even try to impress her n to make them ept me, but the spear techniques I was so proud of was broken mercilessly by a sword user from her empire n who decided to trashed talked my path saying all weapons eventually leads to Dao and me obsessing on the spear too much have made my path limited" " and he eventually made me realise the only reason I was opportune to even meet her in the first ce was because she ran away from the empire since her father the emperor wanted to arrange a marriage for her with a man she detest and didn''t want to marry " " the thought of how she was being controlled to do what she wanted no part in was what annoyed her and that was how I was lucky to meet her " The fourth elder said while clenching his fist as he thought of the humiliation he faced when he was defeated " did you get to tell her father that you all already started a family together and that you could make her happy " the third elder asked with gritted teeth as he could practically feel the pain his younger brother passed through Considering that his wife didn''te back with him in the first ce " I almost got killed Ragor, I was made to understand that her n wanted to annihte the Gordons n until she agreed to go back with them and that was why no one was able to discover her back then, she left to protect us" The fourth elder said this time he was already looking at his feet in shame, he never even got to see her father the emperor he was told he was not worthy to have an audience with him " have we really fallen to such a state where a small empire could now threaten us, I can''t belive that these many things happen in the dark when all we want to do is lie low for a while" the grand elder said but if this statement ever got out it might cause a major outbreak even at the capital " It seems we have to rush the session process of not we might not know what hit us" The third elder said, his eyes squinting looking very dangerous n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om " do you want to get her back?" the patriarch asked " yes I do, i know she must be locked up after they found out she had a family the moment she escaped from the n, to them it must have been an insult on there big ego and I know what ever she is going through would be no difference than being in prison, I can''t let her suffer that way " the fourth elderined as he looked at each of his brothers as he poured out his heart felt pain " I was hoping on retiring In peace and leaving the mission of our father onto the hands of the next generations but it seems no matter how I try I just can''t stop my n from getting into unnecessary trouble," " even the ze n runts dared to attack my own grandson, it seems we have all rested for so long and they think our bones have rusted and they have started stretching there hands where it''s not supposed to reach" " don''t worry Eidar we are going to get your wife back no matter what happens, but you would just have to give me a few more years" The patriarch said to the fourth elder after he finished his long speech, everyone there listened to him as he chuckled, sigh and smile His emotions kept changing as he reminisce about somethings that they have tried there best to forget about. **** Alec''s courtyard " hey hey hey, now that the boss is back you remember your way back here right, well guess what we don''t want you here". Arthur said as he noticed both Knight and Agnes entering, all this while when Alec was at the capital the both of them rarely came around But that was because there was nothing much to really discuss between the both group since they are only together because of Alec in the first ce " and what makes you think you have the right to drive me out of here,st I remember this is not your courtyard, don''t you have your own home? , why are you always here like a homeless child? " Agnes scolded back not with holding her words making Arthur embarrassed but he was quick to change his expression " tsk!!, his level of thick skin is on another level, he doesn''t even feel any sign of remorse one bit" knight added salt to his injury " mehn, can''t you see them roasting me show some support would you, after all if we band together we are a stronger team" Arthur faced Brandon and asked for his support but all he got was a perplex expression Brandon : "...", how did I get involved in this stupid word fight now (thoughts) " okay that is enough word fighting" Alec voice drifted over and Brandon thanked his stars that he was lucky to evade that Conversation. " so Brandon how does feel to have your father back?" Alec asked as he rubbed his hand together, he could only imagine how it felt like having a cool father like the fourth elder, he was really mesmerised by the wood golem too But the same could not be said for Brandon Brandon : "...." did I just jump out of the fry pan into fire, which kinda hard questions am I being asked here? ( thoughts) Chapter 129 Stories prt1 129 Stories prt1 " well I guess me and him have not really had the time to really talk yet since when he arrived !" Brandon answered with great difficulty, and the gang looked at him weirdly " so where is he at now, don''t you want to know why he left in the past or why he never bothered writing back to his only son after all this years? " And as usual Arthur was the first to question his brother (Brandon) about his attitude of evading a proper conversation with his father " is not as if I don''t want to talk with him but we all know that my father has a title, and when I was small he always talked about how he wanted his child to continue his legacy and be a great spearman even better than him " " and am his only child but am the wrong person to ever follow up that legacy, since I already followed the path of the sword already, and this is why I have been trying to evade a proper conversation with him since if he ever brings it up I would be in a tight spot like this and won''t be able to answer " " luckily for me the elders called for a meeting to wee him back and being the fourth elder and being back in the n he had to follow through with his duties again after abandoning it after many years which has been able to buy me few minutes to myself to think about what am going to say to him, when he does ask . " Brandon for the first time expressed his worries to his friends as he talked about the thing that was really bothering him from having a proper conversation with his father " I don''t want you to worry yourself with situations like this, I have stayed and travelled with your dads for a few days and I can tell you this, he is a very good man, though he always act tough but am sure he is pure on the inside and would like you for who you have be no matter which path you follow " " now I see that I have put you in a very delicate situation by asking you about something like this, forgive me brother!" Alec said as he ced his hand on Brandon''s shoulders as he tried to reassure him about his father''s personality " now that is out of the way I think there is another discussion we really need to talk about " Agnes said " and what is that? " " are you ready to participate in the next month blood moon attack?" Agnes questioned making Alec looked at her with a nk expression " I might not act sharp but I am wise enough to know that only one blood moon has urred after ourst battle Involved and if am not mistaken, our n was given a two month holiday away from activities like that, or am I wrong?" " Well the thing is that the city lost woefully in thest Blood Moon War and that is the reason why they are cutting our holidays fast from two months to one months " Alec : "..." what the fuck happened in just few days I was away ( Alec''s thought''s) " from the suprised look on your face I can be assured that no one has really told you anything about thest Blood Moon attack, tell me did you see the city gates when you wereing? " " yes I did, me and old Fourth made us passed through the North gate" Alec answered her question fast " Well the North Gate is not that affected as the amount of goblins there were not that much due to the new gate, but how was the situation of the gates there" Agnes asked again Alec : "..." " Well it looks like it was about to fall apart if it''s not worked on soon but I didn''t really take that to heart since I know that''s the situation the gate is always in after every serious blood moon battle" Alec answered " Well let me break it down for you, you see that gate at the south is ten times worst than the one at the north and different corpses are still being filtered as they want to make sure they are given to the right n for burial" Agnes finally broke down the bad new to Alec making him quite suprised at the turn out of things, he could not understand how the city lost so woefully He was quite skeptic of her ims so he looked towards Brandon and Arthur and they also nodded there head in agreement to what she had said " this all sounds serious, what happened!? , borate everything for me" Alec said as he finally sat down among one of the chairs in the courtyard as he listened to Agnes narrate how the the new ns in the cities and some selfish old ns in the city all decided that they were going to be leading the attack on there own And the city lord had allowed it allowing his city guards and guardians guard the city gates with going out, a full fifteen n had waited on the south gate waiting for the Goblins to show up, as they hoped to annihte them the same way you did but The goblins might be stupid at the lower tier but the higher Tier had much better knowledge and we''re able to learn from there mistakes and the Hobgoblin who led them previously was not stupid as he came with counter measures against attacks like the one we used against them previously and he made sure toe with extra numbers and more stronger middle Tier rank Goblins Killing was quite easy as what happens could be said to be pure massacre, and it was as if they were given an information that the upants of the other cities have evacuated to Estonia city So the wasted no time going to those gate and focused all there attention at or direction making the force attacking us the force of three different Goblins ns breaking those two gates and useing the energy to open another gate at the north and also power up the gate at the north to allow more Mid Tier goblins to pass through So it was not as peaceful as the war Alec participated in where only the low Tier mages fought It was the real definition of battle royale of all ranks from (low) Tier 1 to (high) tier 6, the ns were lucky to have some life saving treasures and that was why they were able to survive the war with loses and casualties and not annihtion n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Though they were defeated and had to run back to the city gates when it was almost the ending hours of the Blood Moon, and the city guards who had not fought any battle since the starting of the Blood Moon where at the gate and were able to defend against the Goblins since they still had there stamina intact, and they did it beautifully without no losses the Goblin Madly charge at the gates but the city guards kept them at bay from a distance aways till the blood moon ended and they had to run back to there gate before it closes up , with the Hobgoblin promising toe up with a n to tear the walls the next time hees back. Chapter 130 Flaming Soul Beast 130 ming Soul Beast The Hobgoblinst statement had left a shadow in the hearts of those who defended the city gates that day as they really felt he was capable of that promise after the new merge Goblin army he led as He showed the mages that thought highly of themselves that the real world was not a bed of roses, and that if they didn''t fight for a long time or just practice at there own convinience at there own n without any fighting experience Then they would not be different from green horns and this was the main reason that most of the mages n requested for the city lord to change the Gordons n battle holiday from two month To one month even the new ns that just entered the city all agreed with this stand and requested that the city lord reduce the Gordons n leave so they coulde back fast and perform a miracle as they were not ready to face the Goblins again the way the didst time Unknowingly to them, the city lord has already had an agreement with the Gordons n to fight in the next blood moon before but due to not announcing it they were actually unaware of this secret agreement between the Gordons n and the City lord And the city lord was d to extort them in order to withdraw the Gordons n holiday publicly and him along with the Gordons n patriarch both divided the booth of things they extorted from the ns equally " I see what you mean there but it''s no problem, actually have been trying to test the powers of my golems for a long time now after they all gat new upgrades , I think this blood moon battle came just as the right time as Titan and Hive Queen can unleash there abilities to the fullest that way without being scared of hurting the environment " Alec said and even his brothers were all getting pumped as they could not wait to fight beside him again in the next blood moon war , as they reminisce how they over turned a battlefield with him against the goblins thest time all of they gaining alot of battle merits, and they have used it to exchange for resources, skills to increase there abilities and they could not wait to show off again while they led the Gordons n mages as they felt they have improved ore than thest time " I can''t wait boss!" Arthur said with clenched fists as he forgot to ask Alec to apany him to other ns so he could wipe the ass of the younger generation of the whole city " I even feel that am getting closer to the Tier 2 realm and this battle might just be what I need to push over to the next realm " Alec said Brandon : "..." Knight : "..." Agnes : "..." " men why do you like bringing our morale down like this, and I was feeling proud to show off my new skills to you only for you to start telling me you feel close to Tier 2 realm" Knightined with a dread expression on his face as every time he felt he got close to Alec in cultivation Alec just put a much bigger gap between them again and it was getting tiring like this " don''t worry brother you would have the chance in future to surpass me, don''t give up" Alec advice as he ced his hand on Knights shoulders and they allughed it off, as even if they luckily catch up to Alec they still won''t be able to ever defeat him in a fight, as he had extra hands in disgues o golems that were way strong than him in the first ce **** At the Royal capital, inside the Ancient ze n The Ancient ze n was busy as usual as they went ahead with there daily activities but somewhere in the ancient n a girl could been seen in the training room gritting her teeth in pain as she endured the heavy gravity that was hitting on her back Her sweat drenched all of her body as she sat in a meditative position and tried her best to cultivate while still being under the pressure " hey Aurora if you keep up with this, the only thing we are going to be taking out would be a knocked out impulsive girl" a guy with a grey coloured hair said from the door Of the gravity room not daring toe inside as he saw who was training inside there is no way he would enter the same gravity room with thedy he refer to a female T-Rex " get out Sebasti¨¢n am not in the mood to have this type of conversation with you at the moment" Aurora replied in a fit of anger as a bright sh of me urred around her and a long fire tail appeared behind her back and two fire horns could being seen piercing there way out on her head And Sebastian choked at the her new appreance, as the phenomenon he was witnessing at the moment was something that rarely happen in the Ancient ze n and only those with super bloodline could awaken it " don''t tell me you are Awakening your ming soul beast !!!, at this very moment " Sebastian shouted as he eventually entered the room forgetting about the oppressive gravity inside and he leaped in before he realised his stupid mistake and he knew he was fucked, he only lost his cool due to seeing Aurora awaken her ming soul beast and that was why he entered but this pressure was definitely above Aurora''s limit Definitely this was a way of punishing herself anytime she felt she wascking " shit " he fell on his knees as he used his hands to support himself from lieing face t on the floor " dang it Aurora reduce the gravity of the room or I might turn into meat paste" Sebastian quickly begged as the gravity control remote was with her but Aurora seems to be in some type of enlightenment and was not even paying attention to him " Is this karma, I escape from all my training because of myziness and now am being forced to train indirectly by dieing in the gravity room" Sebastian said to himself as he tried his best to sit and meditate hoping to reduce the pressure he was feeling as he was not really able to move his feet in the gravity room. He knew Aurora was using the pressure the room to punish herself for her inability to do anything when Hadriel o the dragionaic race had controlled the entire battlefield she was assigned to n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Though every one was praising her since only her battlefield had the least casualties but she was someone who took things to heart and was sure that if not because of Hadriel showing mercy de to not being interested to those weaker than him , even she might not have return back home, she really didn''t want to feel that type of way ever again. The feeling of being nothing than just a pawn was humiliating enough for her , right now she wants to get strong like Hadriel and maybe she would be an important piece in the big capital chess board After then she could dream of bing a Star Monarch expert and break the restrain of her n and maybe even be a main yer and won''t have to be at the sidelines anymore when a battle of such caliber is being fought, that was all she was thinking about when she awaken her ming soul beast, her intense desire to grow stronger awakened a greater power in her. Chapter 131 Flaming Soul Beast (part 2) Chapter 131 ming Soul Beast (part 2) Aurora finally woke up from her dazed state and when she saw Sebastian was already in the room and panting like a bull that has just being through a match in the arena she quickly put off the gravity''s room power off reliving him of his pains And the moment the pressure of the room went off, Sebastian copse on the floor in defeat as he took in deep breath to stabilise himself " I.. I... I almost die there you monster" Sebasti¨¢nined with closed eyes as he noticed that the ming beast that attached it''s self to Aurora''s body has dissappear and he didn''t get to see a clear image " I wasn''t the one who told you toe in" " are you trying to get yourself killed did you not feel what I just felt, I know that your physical strength is stronger than mine due to our different practice" " but still yet do you want to tell me that you were not affected by that pressure a bit, I know you and I know that is way above your limits " Sebastian scolded back at Aurora as he was not ready to give up until he talked some senses into her thick T-Rex skull " Well it all worked out for the best now didn''t it?, after all I got an unexpected breakthrough to the (mid) Tier 8 mage realm and also awaken a rare ming soul beast" Aurora exined as even if she knew what she did was wrong there was no way she would admit it, as she Would rather use the good things that came out of it to rify her ims more " you are just so fucking stubborn, well let me see your ming Soul Beast" " nope!!!" Aurora rejected instantly making Sebastian show her his puppy eyes " I have a very important news that I know you would love to hear but if you don''t show me the ming Soul Beast I can assure you that you would never hear of this information from anyone else as the news have been isted" " especially from you and you know am the only one who is wild enough to not care about the n rules and won''t mind breaking it for my own purpose" Sebastian exined as he still stayed on the ground with no ounce of strength left out of him his ulterior motives out in the open but he didn''t care one bit " are you sure about this?, because I assure you that if this news does not pique my interest one bit you would be getting it from me and I won''t hold back one bit" Aurora threatened as she cracked her fingers, indirectly telling him that she won''t mind giving him a new facial surgery Sebastian gulped when he saw her actions but when he thought about the person in question he knew that she would definitely be interested in learning more about the person in question " you just have to believe me after all I have no reason to lie to you!" Sebastian reassured her " okay" Aurora walked few meters away from Sebastian and she started channeling the power inside her trying to call on to the power she just felt few moment ago but after a whole thirty seconds of trying she was not even Able to channel the powers " arrrrghhhhh, fuc*" Aurora shouted as she felt her control slipping. " hey!!, calm down, calm the fu*k down, screaming won''t help you control it, infact what was I thinking you just awakened it and have not had time to master it already" " but if you don''t mind can you tell me how you felt when you were Awakening the ming should beast" Sebastian asked as he tried to find out any key point he might need if he was to awaken his own Because that was the only reason why he wanted to see her ming Soul Beast, he was also eager for the power as he felt if he is able to awaken it then he would help him cover up his fuck up in the physical department that he wascking to Aurora " hmmm I guess I was feeling despair, despair of not being able to help my team mates, but mostly anger, I was angry at my helplessness, I was angry at my ownck of strength and that was why I was able to awaken the ming souls beast" Aurora exined with a shrugged shoulders as she looked at Sebastian nk face Sebastian : "..." what the fuck is this, she is making it seem so easy with her words, if it was that easy the whole n would have had countless ming Soul Beast Warriors walking around the n, wait I think I have an idea ( Sebastian''s thoughts) " wait I think I have an idea Aurora but you have to promise not to bash me in the guts" Sebasti¨¢n asked " yes you have my words" Aurora assured him " okay here it goes, what an about to tell you now is the isted information and the only reason am telling you before you have even shown me your ming Soul Beast is because I want you to get angry" " and channel that anger to show me that special creature in you, as witness it is more important to me" Sebastian waited after talking waiting for her to say something before he continued like a type of signal " ok go on" " your brother''s son was in the capital recently!" " what!, Alec came to the capital and I never got a chance to see him, and no one told me anything about it " n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om " yeaaaa, because he came to register in the Royal mage academy and some outer elders collided to make him fail as the family does not want anyone that could threaten them being opened to the vast knowledge of the Royal mage academy" Sebastian gulped as he could already see Aurora''s eye turning into a darker shade of red but he steel himself to say theter half of the statement as he said to himself that it was all for the ming Soul Beast " and an assassination attempt was made at his life!!!" Bang/!!!!!! " shit! , you promised not to hit me, word is bond" Sebastian said after flying for about five meters away and he could feel his blood at the tip of his tongue threatening to pour out " I know I promised to not hit you in the gut I didn''t promise anything about bashing your face up" Aurora said as a image of a dragionaic in me form emerged from Aurora''s back It had a Blindfold and had a very long tail, when Sebastian saw this all his grievance faded away like a lie " shit you awakened a desire ming Soul Beast and it has taken the form of the Blindfolded genius of the dragionaic race, what a wild aura" Sebastian marvel at her new appearance as a ming tail and horns appeared on her body though her tail was not as long as the mental image of Hadriel it still looked exactly the same just as if rifying that hers was at the baby stage. Chapter 132 Flaming Soul Beast ( Part 3) Chapter 132 ming Soul Beast ( Part 3) After Aurora Awakened the ming Soul Beast it quickly became wild spread among the members of whole n and rival ns that another Pure Blooded Leader has been Awakened and was about to raise the level of the Ancient ze n by a notch And a big celebration was arranged to celebrate her enlightenment and breakthrough but the whole Ancient ze n and all those that was invited to attend the celebration Was left dissapointed when they heard that the main celebrant has ditched the celebrations that have been prepared for her and has finally left the capital even without orders from the core governing elders that made major decisions for the Ancient ze n Many were enraged at how she had dismissed there efforts to celebrate her but they were wise enough not to voice out there heartfelt wishes as after she awaken the ming Soul Beast She has already been listed among the potential contenders for the position of the next patriarch or matriarch They were only three other people that were seen as contenders and they were already At the Star Monarch Realm already before they even awoke there ming soul beast And that made Aurora more adored by the patriarch of the ze n as he felt that she had more potentials than her uncles and auntie that were even one generation older than her Though they didn''t know where she went they still sent the senior enforcers of there n to look for her and protect her back to the n as a potential heir is never left out of the n without any protection due to there rivals who would try to do anything to kill any one they feel might be an headache to them So Till there heirs are strong enough to defend themselves or they step into the star monarch realm they would always be protectors guarding them , and while the Ancient ze n was busy looking for Aurora Aurora was busy trying to travel to the Estonia city without using the space time traveling system so that her n would not be able to track her due to there far and wide information Web The moment she tried entering any space axis leading to Estonia they would be able to track her from the station she entered and still know her intentions as there was only one person she cared for in the whole Estonia city Yes she was on a journey to Estonia city just to meet Alec even if just for once, she desired to see the child of herte brother for so long and after hearing what had happened to him while he was in the capital she had been enrage at why the n who was meant to protect there descendants allowed there ownckeys to try hurting him All this just pushed her desire to him. She followed the wilderness which was a much longer journey, and more dangerous due to territory of dreaded beast being along the way and also The wilderness was the home of all bandits and offenders who have offended one big n or another so they had to stay In the wilderness to avoid surveince or they might be wiped out But due to staying in the wilderness for so long it actually changed the nature of some of them making them do alot of bad things and crimes in other to survive But Aurora was not bothered about bandits as she felt she could always escape if she everes across of group of bandits she was not able to handle and she has a map which can help her navigate and avoid the territory of the monarch beast, except she was unlucky she should have a smooth journey n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om And this was why she had enough confidence to travel in the wilderness, though the Ancient ze n had sent enforcers to find her and some had tracked her path to the wilderness They were still not able to find her due to how big the wilderness is, no one could im to have fully explored it, as it vast was actually unknown they could only pass the parts they predict hoping to find her and this why it was taking long Though most of them entered the wilderness the senior enforcers who heard that she might have followed the wilderness didn''t bother to follow her tracks but returned to the n to report back in order to gain merits as they were clearly sure that They were never going to catch up to her until she shows up back in another city and they catch winds of her info, to them finding someone who does not want to be found in the wilderness Without no tracker or magical item that could locate them would be like looking for a needle in a big ocean. **** Mean while the one who was really responsible for the Ancient ze n unrest was sitting among his gang of friends as they discussed how they were going to sneak out of the n and achieve there mission of challenging all the Tier 1 of the younger generations from all n in the city Though they asked the patriarch about it he definitely refused against it when he remembered just how much heart attack Draco had given him the moment he had decided to challenge all the younger generation back then He had to beg the countless ns and even give some gifts from the n treasury to quell the anger of others so the rivals of the Gordons n does not increase and he always hoped they would let bygone be bygones And that was how they were able to settle things back in the past but still yet some ns where not satisfied and still decide to assassinate Draco as he had brought shame to alot of the genius in the city back then and now he was Hearing that Alec and his gang want to go out there and do the same thing, when he count just how many they were he was filled with headache as the trouble would be more than double than what Draco brought upon the n in the past as he knew Alec and his gang were way more troublesome than Draco And has been on surveince by alot of ns as they wish to take them off the charts, due to the fear Draco brought them, they felt Alec would be worst after hearing how he hadmanded the massacre battle of the goblins, his feats has travelled far and wide " mehn!, I really wish Brandon was here" Arthur sigh in defeat " what really happened to him?" Agnes asked and even Alec turned his attention towards Arthur expecting him to know the full gist since they were almost alway together like twins that couldn''t separate from each other. " Well ever since that day that his dad came to pick him up, I heard that they were both in seclusion and won''t being out soon," Arthur replied with a defeated expression on his face " Common cheer up, his father might be imparting some cool things or techniques on to him now as we speak, don''t worry about it I guess the fourth elder just misses him too much and decided to spend more time with him and make up for all his shorings" Alec exined from where he sat as he believed that the father and son duo needed time to bond and make up for all the times apart from each other Chapter 133 Crazy Kids Of Gordons. Chapter 133 Crazy Kids Of Gordons. " So What you mean now is that he might be getting special training as we speak so?" Arthur asked with shaky voice " yes!, I travelled with the fourth elder and I think he is a man who had umted alot of experience being out of the n for so long, and there is no way he won''t have resources or things that can help his son improve , who is also our own brother " " am Sure his improvement would be leap and bounds, I assure you no matter what happens when Brandon finallyes out of that seclusion he might have be a different man" Alec said standing On his ims Arthur quickly took in a sharp Intake of breath " I can''t fall behind my own brother, I can afford to be surpassed by Brandon" Arthur kept on muttering those words as Alec and the whole gang kept watching him not bothering to disturb him as they felt they should not invade his train of thoughts at the moment " Alec I think we should sneak out of the n now" Arthur just blurted out the moment he calmed down Alec : "..." " did you have to have t bring that up so suddenly like that!" Alec said as he quickly covered Arthur''s mouth as he looked around checking if any one was around spying on them at the very moment He kinda had the feeling that his grandfather had someone watching them after he asked him to allow them changllenge all the Tier 1 mages of all the other ns And there was no way he would be giving himself out like that sso easily to his gramps that man''s smug smile gave him chills as he never want to lose to him anytime soon " am... Sorry, I just got really paranoid right now, you know Brandon is still in seclusion now, getting much stronger while I am here doing nothing, I can''t really seem to take that" " the need to stretch my hand is itching, I might not have the resources that would be given to him by the fourth elder neither do I have the same experience".. .." to carve out a legendary battle techniques, but with my own hand and battle intent I would carve out my own path and create skills that would grow with me and would one day match up to my brother in arm, Brandon" Arthur promised with red eyes making Alec smirk, he had said all of that to pump Arthur up he never expected it to be so simple But now he had to sneak the whole gang out of the n since Arthur choose his own path then he would naturally apany his brother and make sure he is not at disadvantage When things get out of hand with the other ns and that was how with Agnes knowledge of the whole n map and the Hive Queen webs they were able to sneak out of the n With out Passing through the front gate of the Gordons n, And while they were busy going out of the n the patriach was busy trying to find someone that would talk sense into them and make them stay instead " so what do you say, would you help me persuade them to forget about it?" The patriarch asked the seventh elder with a clown type of smile on his face, yea he had gone to meet the seventh elder '' Draco'' to talk the kids out of fighting with the genius of the other ns Draco : "..." " emmr... Emmr...... Emmemr " " am waiting for a reply..." " do you really think am the right person to advice them to stay in the n and not go out and start another set of troubles" Draco asked the patriarch while pointing at himself, and when the patriarch looked at him he kinds understand where he wasing from But the patriarch was determined to make him help him or he wasn''t going to be leaving Draco''s quarters " still yet I still believe they would listen to you instead you are the only elder that havee in contact with all of them And understand them to the very least and they kinda respect you so I feel if they would even listen to someone, that would be you "... ...." you see Alec never really listens to me except its really urgent or there are benefits and gains for him, and that scoundrel is my grandson, now imagine me trying to stop a whole group of teenagers who feel they are the strongest in the whole city" The patriarch opened his two arms up in defeat and Draco Draco blushed in embarrassment when he heard the patriarch''s words cause that was how he actually behaved back then n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om He had been so overconfident and caused troubles for the n almost every where and almost got himself killed, luckily for him he had been saved by the patriarch that day if not he would have been nothing but a topic to be discussed in the city history " OK sir I have listen to all you have to say and havee to a conclusion that it won''t hurt to help you after all we are family, it might make me sound like a hypocrite considering they are following my footsteps" " but that is more reason why I want to stop this as I don''t think the n would be able to contain the aggro Alec and his small group would receive, as its not like the past when the ns were quite Nonchnt about there younger generationz" Draco exined and the patriarch finally smiled genuinely as he mmed his hand on draco''s shoulder twice " am proud of you, now let''s go talk some senses into those teenagers and stop them from making Draco Disaster 2.0 happen " The patriarch used the earth travel skill and brought them to the front of Alec''s quarters and they walked in from the door This small details was not missed by Draco, he remembered how the patriarch had barged in on the city Hall But hade through the door here and guessed that it was true what they say that the man spoiled Alec too much that they had the same shameless attitude " something is wrong, there is no one here, no noise either" the patriarch words drifted to his ears and that''s when he looked around the environment witnessing the empty courtyard And after inspecting he saw some cobwebs " ohhh no!" Draco eximed " what happened?" the patriarch asked and this time he was no long emitting the yful attitude again " I think they have sneaked out already we can''t stop they now, we can only prepare to receive our kids back, when we get any news about which n they attack first " Draco exined from experience " damn it, Alec!!!!!!!!!!!!!!" The patriarch shouted out to the skies as he howled Alec''s name making almost every one in the n hear his name being howled and they wonder what he had done to the patriarch this time. Chapter 134 Crazy Kids Of Gordons (Part 2) Chapter 134 Crazy Kids Of Gordons (Part 2) " which ce do you think we should start from first" Arthur faced Agnes as he asked that question since she was always the one with the best ideas for this " Well I don''t really know I guess I never really though about it" Agnes said as she ced her hand on her chin and started thinking hard " why not just go after one of Gordons n rival ns, at least that way instead of making more enemies for the n we would actually be breaking the wills of the n future enemies" " that way we would be hitting two birds with one stones and Arthur would not only be umting the experience he wants but we would also get knowledge about our future rivals and have an excuse if the elders want to get angry at us, at least we could say we were trashing our rivals " Alec suggested from the back he was standing, the moment he talked every one turned towards him " that''s not a bad idea" Agnes eximed " who do you think is talking it''s the blessedmander of the Gordons n, ohhh praise me more" Alec said as he behaved like someone who lovesment and his siblings looked at him with weird looks "what is narcissist! " Arthur blurted out " okay now we know which ns to filter out and target, so which one should we go for firstst I heard thest n that had a battle with our n are called Raisa n" " they are a sub family that is connected to the puppetry n in the capital making them act all mighty in this region since they had the backing of an high Tier n behind them but that was not able to stop a war that still escted between our ns when we found a magic mine and they imed" " to have been the one to find it first, bt left it or future use and were using us of trying to steal there magic mines" " infact we are still fighting for the mine before the blood moon war event happened and they became homeless,st I heard they are residing in the south region of the city after many of other ns joined the city, they alwayspetited with us due to the nature of our powers being almost the same " Agnes exined the n she had in mind and all of them listening all nodded there head as they felt it was time they taught the younger generation of the Raisa n A lesson so when they grew up they won''t be greedy like there elders did " so what are we waiting for I think we already have the first targets that would be Arthur''s punching bag" Alec said as they allughed and started making there way to the south of the city, there legs were so fast on the floor as they leaped to the airnding on the roof and started showing there acrobatics skills on there way to the Raisa n Though people saw them they didn''t bother to stop them or try calling the city guards to control them after they saw the n insignia on there n that belong to the Gordons n at least almost every one in the city now knows about the Gordons n being the one who helped them win a very big victory against the Goblins in thest time blood moon victory they had This had actually pushed there poprity to the very Top making others remember members of there n anywhere in the city as they always wore clothes with the insignia of there n, and since no one would ever thing of stealing a n insignia just to pretend as one due to the punishment involved the City people always treated anyone they saw with the Gordons n insignia with alot of respect .... It only took them fifteen minutes to get to the Raisa n Doors, and they saw two guards there which had the cultivation of Tier 2 mages guarding the gates And they swaggerly walked to the gates like super stars with there n clothes in full disy, when the two guards first saw the clothes of the kidsing they first shivered in fright as they remembered There patriarch telling them to stay away from any Gordons n member as they were trying to avoid any confrontation with them ever since they settled in the city a month ago n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om They were really cautious of the Gordons n when they heard all there deeds after they got into the Estonia city They heard how the other ns were never interested in getting in any feud with the n as they thought of them as a powerhouse that should not be offended And when there patriach had bragged on how his n had matched the Gordons n in power they had snickered at his ignorance calling him a short sighted man As they said the Gordons n was so secretive that no one really knew there actual strength, they could only estimate it but even with there estimation they still don''t want to fight with such a n that hides there strength so much They even think that the patriarch might be a puppet ced there to confuse the opinion of the public as they have been rumors going on for long that the patriarch was not the strongest in the n but just the spokeman of the n who was always attending all outing on the behalf of the n And that these reason was why there patriach had made sure to warn them to stay away from the Gordons n but here was a group of young generation from the same ning and the guards was sure hey didn''te with good intentions " calm down buddy it''s just a group of Tier 1 nobodies from the Gordons n, no need to be afraid" one of the guards said to his colleague after reading the power level of Alec and his squad "Stop!!!!!" the guard who was just corrected quickly regain his wits and tried to take his anger out on the kids " we havee to challenge your younger generation, go and issue our challenge now we shall be waiting here outside your n doors so every one passing might be a judge to the fight that is about to happen " Arthur said to the guards and one of them sneered " how dare youe to the Raisa n and challenge us, I guess you are tired of living and since you have not be taught properly at home I would teach you for them" The guard said with a sly smile on his face as he nned to beat up the kids since they were a bunch of Tier 1 mages Sending them back home hoping that way he would gain some merits when he report it back to the patriarch maybe he might even be able to promote from being just an ordinary guard But the moment he unleashed his aura and leaped towards Arthur who was at the front he noticed he was smiling, He was not even showing any signs of being frighten when facing a Tier 2 mage, this behaviour of Arthur just steeled the guards mind to finish this quickly ast as he had a bad feeling about this kids but before his hand could hit Arthur he realised the boy in front of him turn into a blur and the next moment he felt a huge force hitting him at his stomach and he flew back to the gate With his colleagues quickly helping him back up, when he looked at Arthur again there was a look of dread on his face, with blood dripping out from one corner of his mouth, the strength behind that punch was definitely not something a Tier 1 mage was supposed to produce He saw Arthur blowing at his fist that was coated in a gauntlet that look like gold because he had definitely encased his hand in metal element Making it look like a golden Boxing Glove and him blowing a non existence smoke was kinda making the guard more annoyed " you are so weak.... Fucking weak, when I asked Alec to follow me it''s because I wanted him to deal with the big bosses, but for ordinary mages like you all, who upgrade your level with alot of medicine and fear he strong but always act timid when you see strong mages, one fist is enough for you all!" Arthur said with a fierce look on his face though the guard didn''t understand who he was talking about but he was sure of one thing after that exchange of blows, and that was he could not defeat the kid in front of him. Chapter 135 Crazy Kids Of Gordons ( Part 3 ) Chapter 135 Crazy Kids Of Gordons ( Part 3 ) People were already starting to gather around the front gates of the Raisa n front door After seeing amotion happening they all decided to check what was happening and noticed that four kids from the Gordons n were there to challenge the younger generations of the Raisa n This type of battle pumped there bloods making them spread the new fast to any one who was willing to hear it, and the front door of the Raisa''s n was getting more upied The guard who was hit by Arthur has already gone inside the n to go call the executives of the ns toe deal with this matter since they could not handle the boys His colleague actually had to beg him toe back fast as he does not want to be the only one having to watch the kids from the Gordons n who looked like beast in human clothing with the monstrous strength they have shown Alec took his time to look at the decorations of the Raisa n front gates, the door that was used was definitely a treasured wood, it was like the Raisa n was showcasing there wealth And above the doors was a big sign board showing the name of the Raisa n in ancient writing and painted in ck colour, in a very domineering way Ever since the new ns entered the city Alec had not had the chance to go check them out after all they were people who bought big piece ofnds in Estonia city due to therge amount of family member they have And the practice ground they would build needed space , he just felt maybe it was time to tour the city again to get the feel of how different the city was nowpared to before .... The guard who already had internal organs injury from Arthur''s punch rushed straight into the n going to the patriarch house straight, the moment he got to the house he was stopped on the stairs by two teenagers who seems to being from the Patriach house " stop, state your reasons for running towards the patriach abode like a lost soul" a teenage with a long pony tail asked He was the leader of the Raisa nst generations and was a Tier 3 mage now " Sir Radolf, there is trouble at the gates and I havee to report to the patriarch and the elders so they could settle it amicably " The guard answered in an hurry " who is it that dared to bring trouble to the gates of the Raisa n tell me all the details? " Radolf questioned and the guard quickly exined all that happened with the kids from the Gordons n and he still ended up adding few additions to the story to make Radolf more angry and make him self seem more of a victim When Radolf heard that the kids of the Gordons n was in the front gates of there n he smiled evilly " Good!!!, Eoin gather all the younger generation from Tier 2 to Tier 1 we are going to beat those fuckers of the Gordons n back with alot of bruises" Radolf said with a sickugh as he ended up releasing some of his magical power " but the patriarch said..." the guard was about to say something when Radolf cut him off again " the patriarch!, how the fuck are we even suppose to disturb the patriarch because of some cry babies from the Gordons n, so does that mean there is no one in our n that can take them on" " do you want to disgrace the name of the Raisa n, well am sorry to inform you this, the patriarch would not have to bother about those kid from the Gordons n as we would be taking care of them ourselves." Radolf said as he started walking away though the guard did wanted to stop him or still walk to the patriarch abode but after what Radolf just said He didn''t even dare to make the next step towards the patriarch resting ce, after all Radolf had more status than him in the n And if he ever tries anything funny and ended up offending Radolf, his stay in the n might turn hellish for him, so he could only wish that Radolf was able to treat those Gordons n Kids with all seriousness and defeat them to avoid any type of embarrassment that might ur in the future As for now he could only put his hopes on Radolf who all the younger generation of the Raisa n saw as there leader n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om .... Arthur was sitting on the floor just outside the Raisa n gates in a meditative position waiting for the guard who went in toe back with the younger generation of the Raisa caln But the front of the Raisa n gates has already been filled already by bystanders who defly wanted to join in on the fun becasue of what is happening. Alec looked around before looking towards Arthur that was sitting cross leg on the ground and knew that they won''t be able to challenge another n today As the Gordons n were going to find out about them leaving soon, and when they do this crowd is what would lead them here Though Alec was worried about the crowd being a type of beacon to locate them Arthur was actually happy there was a crowd to watch him fight After all how would the knew of him challenging the Tier 1 mages of the Raisa n, if there was no one to watch it all and spread the word Though he looked calm on the surface but he was actually doing his victory dance inside of his mind Sound of footsteps woke him up from his thinking as he raised his head up to see the whole set of the Raisa n younger generationing out from the n All of them acting all badass, as there senior Radolf was the one leading them, Radolf had always been angry at the fact the patriarch asked them to stay away From the Gordons n They have always believed themselves to be superior mages so he doesn''t get why they have to be scared of the Gordons n since they now live in the same city And that was why he wanted to use this small challenge to embarrass them and show to his patriarch that the Gordons n does not mean shit to them. Chapter 136 Arthur Vs Raisa Clan Chapter 136 Arthur Vs Raisa n " ohhh what do we have here, its actually the A-team of the Gordons n " N?v(el)B\\jnn Radolf said with a sneer on his face as the rest of the Raisa n allughed out loud at Arthur, Alec, Agnes and Knight from behind Radolf Alec frowned at this disrespect, though they might havee from a Rival n to challenge them but this was the first time he was facing someone from a rival n and he realised how bad manner those from the Raisa n really were But his fort was not in words, he could only walk towards Arthur who was still in the middle of all this and whispered into his ears so he made sure he embarrassed the Raisa n both in words and in martial ability Due to noticing Alec''s angry state it just seem to get Arthur more eager to fight as he was pissed that someone dares to challenge Alec "you don''t have to whispers into eachother ears there is nothing you can do to stop your defeats today" Radolf bragged " at first when I heard that it was your n that came to our front gate to cause trouble it actually made me pissed" " that an ordinary Gordons n would try to challenge us but when I saw it was you all who are being worshipped as the next big thing in the Gordons n I Changed my mind" " not only am I interested in this challenge I would also make sure we crushed your challenger" Radolf said and some of the Raisa n mages have even started cracking there knuckles as they couldn''t wait to fight " ohhh as long as you send in any Tier 1 mage in here, I am ready to apany them I just hope they don''t dissapoint me too Much as have been hearing alot of bragging from you and all " Arthur said while picking his ears showing a nonchnt attitude as he pointed at all of the Raisa n while saying such statements, which only seem to enrage them And a Raisa n (Peak) Tier 1 mage which looked really young walked to the front and Bowed towards Radolf " elder senior let me take care of him for the n, his statements has riled up my mage heart and I want to defeat him to ovee my heart block" The young mage said as he stepped forward, Radolf looked at the mage but could not see his ace as he was looking at the ground but he still nodded his head allowing him to challenge Arthur The mage was one of the most promising young talent that the Raisa n had raised recently, though he might still be young but it still didn''t change the fact that he was going to be someone special in the n in future and there was no way he would allow A mage with so much potential develop a heart struggle because of something he found simple and that was why he gave the mage a chance to fight and if he wins He would overe his heart struggles and be reborn as new but if he lost he would give him the chance for him to estimate the real battle strength of the Gordons n challenger The kid from the Raisa n walked up to Arthur staying just a few meters away from him " you all are going to regreting to the Raisa n, it has been long I have been waiting for a moment like this to be popr and am going to ride on the wave of your n sess to be popr" The kid from the Raisa n said and his face changed from the innocent expression into one a sly smile He had never had any heart obstacle he just used that chance to fight, because he felt he could defeat Arthur and then use the Gordons n reputation to boost his fame as he would be known as the man who defeated the genius of the Gordons n The more he thought of how they would spread his name or how they would gossip about it, he smirked in satisfaction, as he knew that they were too many mages in the n and if his senior Radolf didn''t pick him the changllenger might end up losing and making him lose the opportunity to fight so that was why he did what he did Arthur looked at him in disgust as he realised what was happening " that''s enough whining, stop talking and fight, I didn''te here to entangle myself with a spoiled brat like you I still have alot of your nsmen to defeat so make your move" Arthur said " you would pay for your ignorance" The young Raisa nman said as he shakes his pouch and something that look like a wooden man came out It actually looked dead but the moment the young man made various hand signs and touched some joints in the body of the puppet it quickly came to life With the eyes lighting a blue colour the puppet moved straight for Arthur with almost invisible strands of mana connecting the puppet and the young Raisa nsman Arthur squinted his eyes at the speed of the puppet, but it was not something he could not dealt with he raised his hand in then air making a levitating golden sword appear [< Tier 1 metal Element skill - Holy Judgement sword>] He sent the sword flying straight at the puppet that was lunging at him while throwing a punch in the air, the sword collided with the puppet making it fly back a few meters away And it made Arthur quite suprised he actually thought that with his sword power he should be able to shatter the puppet but it seems the materials used to create the puppet was way stronger than Tier 1 materials as his sword was only able to damage the surface of the puppet Even though he didn''t get the required effect he still used his remaining momentum to send the sword flying at the young Raisa nsman The moment the Raisa nsman saw this he panicked but was still able to quickly cast a spell [ Tier 1 Metal Spell - Metal Shield] The moment he finished casting the metal shield the sword arrived before him and crashed against the shield and making it crumble but this small action had made him move his vital spot out of the way as the Holy judgement sword was only able to graze his right arm "Arrrgghhh!!!" The young man screamed but Arthur was not having none of that as he had seen the despicable side of the young man and since his puppet was still far away it left him defenseless and Arthur Exploited it to the fullest as he appeared before him and sent a punch straight at his stomach making him choke on his breath as even his feet raised from the ground and Arthur grabbed his shoulders while bringing his face straight down to his knees and when they connected the young man went unconscious instantly and Arthur threw his limp body to the crowd where the Raisa n members where waiting " weak, pathetic, and useless, imagine this punk talking about riding on the waves of our reputation with his pitiful strength" Arthur said as he turned towards Knight and Agnes with a helpless smile on his face, his statement spreading towards all the crowds unlike the young man''s whisper which was only heard by Arthur Radolf gritted his teeth in anger after the quick way Arthur had dismissed his nsman, though they have not fought for long but he had understood something one (peak) Tier 1 mage could not defeat him As that was the strongest (peak) Tier 1 mage of there n which was just taken care of, so sending them one by one would only be sending them to there early defeat so he decide to y dirty " you, you, you, you, you out there now and finish him" Radolf pointed at the five next strongest (peak) Tier 1 mages they have, asking them to go out and fight They were actually embarrassed when there leader said this after all they were people watching, and no matter if they won it won''t bring the effect they wanted But they were not stupid enough to believe they could defeat Arthur alone as they realise why he wanted them to fight together. Chapter 137 Arthur Vs Raisa Clan (Part 2) Chapter 137 Arthur Vs Raisa n (Part 2) Two youth in the Gordons n clothes entered Alec courtyard and bowed before the patriarch and Draco who was waiting for them there while looking for any clues that might make they understand which n they would attack After grating the Patriarch the two youths faced Draco and passed a paper to him which he opened and quickly looked through the contents, after that Draco ended up lighting the paper in mes and burning it to ashes " why would you do that I was not even able to read the content inside the letter?" the patriarchined when he saw Draco burning the letter the two youth brought to him After all he was aware of when Draco sent them out to bring back any news concerning the kids they might here back to him " am sorry I acted out of character, I know where they are but I don''t think we would be able to go pick them ourselves" Draco said with a forced smile on his face " and why is that? " " Well that is because they have attacked the Raisa n" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Draco replied fast not daring to dy further so the patriarch does not get more irritated tahhe was already feeling " hmmm i see this is tricky considering we have been pretending to that n for a very long time, they have been so direct in there attack towards us as they believed we are much weaker than them but ever since they entered the Estonia city they have been really well behaved and going there to get the boys will eventually lead to our powers being tested " The patriarch said out loud as he thought about the situation at hand " Well I guess the only reason they have been that well behaved is because they must have heard few rumors about us, I guess we can''t pretend to be a sheep to them again when we are actually a wolf" Draco added, and the two youth who were standing there were suprised when they heard how there n leaders talked about how they have being toying with another''s n intelligence " Well it can''t be helped, they would find out sooner anyways" the patriarch waved his hand and was ready to perform the earth travel skill before his hand was knock away by Draco " we don''t really need to show up or have our powers tested by those old monsters in the Raisa n, from what I read it''s just there younger generation who are facing Alec and his gangs I think there older generation are staying out of it" Draco exined " so what am I supposed to do?" " why not send the Tier 2 and tier 3 mages too and call even those who are one missions nearby to pick them up so if a fight ever escte then it would be settled between the younger geeks, we don''t really need to stress ourselves with matters rting to the younger generation, I do believe that Alec and the others could handle themselves " " why do I feel this has been your ns all along? " the patriarch asked with a suspicious look as he looked at Draco again " we have been quiet for long but it does not mean our younger generation has to be quiet like us Oldman , mages should be hot blooded and chase there heart desires if not they would face bottleneck soon if all they do is practice and stay at one ce like green horns " Draco exined before the patriarch epted with a grumpy face, but Draco had a wild smile on his face He had been waiting for the moment where the hot blood of the younger generation would not be able to hold in there ambitions and would finally unleashed there strength, So there was no way he would be allowing the fight to finish that fast , though he trusted Alec''s ability to watch over himself and stay alive but he could not say the same for the rest of the kids and that was why he ns to send the Tier 2 and tier 3 young generation mages of the n to the Raisa n to act like back up He was evening hoping it would get out of hand and the Gordons n younger generations would hold no hand hitting back, he had been bored at how gentle the new generation had be but he always believed that Alec and his gang were the spark needed to lighting up another big conflict Though he was smiling normally on the outside he was actually feeling quite happy on the inside as he could not wait for the next news .... The five tier 1 mages might have been feeling embarrassed before when they were all sent to fight Arthur but after he quickly gave them one punch each and rubbed it on there face with his piercing words they finally realised that Even if they lost face they must make sure they really defeat him or there n wouldpletely lose face, as they would be termed as those who could not even defeat one Tier 1 mage with five tier 1 mage " Arrrgjjj" The Raisa n mages sent there puppets forward but Arthur seems to have grasped a type of foot work that made him dodge all of the puppets attacks and making there speed look so stupid as he punched there joints making There durability drop and making the puppet wobble like they were going to break down any time soon, he was really having fun with the five puppets as he tested the power of his golden fist punch Due to the puppets not being as strong as the First guy''s own the disy of there puppets were an embarrassing disy, and they were not able to posed any threat to Arthur As the material they used in crafting there puppet was from Tier 1 materials, after all not every one had the ess to the type of wealth the young mage that was defeated had ess too After all not only was he talented but he was also a grandson of an elder in the Raisa n which made others feel like his future path was already set, When the five puppet masters from the Raisa n realised that there puppetry trick would not defeat Arthur they finally gave up and decided to crowd him and defeat him once and for all At first the only reasons why they had not wanted to fight him head on was because they just witness his frighteningbat abilities and no one of them wanted to be hit like that but they all threw caution into wind now as they threw fist and skills at Arthur And heughed arrogantly " now that is more like it you sissies, I thought you don''t have the guts to throw a punch, i was already getting bored fighting with your sticks" Arthur taunts them making the leading mage rage with fury " how dare you call our peerless puppet sticks" He shouted in anger but Arthur justughed arrogantly as he exchanged punches and kicks with all five of them and was still the one with an upper hand., while fighting he was releasing metal elements to his body little by little by drawing the metal elements in the air, And it was taking a form of an armour that would protect Arthur, though the mages tried to attack faster to distract his attention so he would fail setting up the armour but It just seems to hasten the process of the armour forming " hmmm, don''t think physical attack is all we can do" one of the mage moved back few meters away from Arthur and his colleague did the same They were all embarrassed to really say the really reason they had to break away from pressuring Arthur, but it was actually because there hands were feeling numb from hitting the golden armour That was almost covering his upper body " who cares what attack you weakly mages use, just throw them all at me" Arthurughter pierced there ear as his carefree attitude and behaviour made him look like a drunken war lord in an old Chinese movie as both his hands Have been coated with pure metal elements making it look like he was wearing gloves since the metal element did not cover his fingers. " fuck brothers this Gordons trash is being arrogant let''s give him a taste of our nbined attack" [ ] Chapter 138 Arthur Vs Raisa Clan ( Part 3) Chapter 138 Arthur Vs Raisa n ( Part 3) Arthur quickly crossed his hands in an X shape to defend against the barrage of golden sword that was flying towards him. Though the crowd thinking why not just dogded the attack, but as a fellow metal elementalist he was well aware of the fact that the trajectory of the de could always Be changed in mid air making it follow him and that was why he didn''t waste any unnecessary energy to dodge and faced the attack head on Bang!!! Smashhhhhh!!! The crowd were suprised to see him take on an attack of that level and still stayed his ground as over 30 thirty golden de have just attacked him and all it could do was push him backwards His legs were entrapped to the ground as he used the earth elements to make himself stable leaving a long line of damage tiles ground as he was pushed backwards The crowd all looked at his body and they noticed that he was only inflicted with flesh wounds from the ces that the golden sword attacked No one expected his defense to be that strong, and they still noticed that the golden armour was repairing it self in real time The attack the Raisa n mages just used could definitely be used by one person but it only sent about one gold de each when one mage used it But they have found a way tobined there mana together to form the magic spell for that particr casting and the more mana they put the more des would be created and sent at the enemy In an incredibly frenzy manner, and this was the first time they have seen a Tier 1 mage stop that attack and he did so, in a very simple manner, it was an attack that even the (low) Tier 2 mages of there n had an hard time stoping and they had term it as a secret technique Arthur looked at them with a nk look as he asked them Raisa n mages : "..." That should never be shared with outside ns but the person they just used it on seems to be able to break there confidence no matter what they threw at him " ehhhn?, is that all?" Arthur looked at them with a nk look as he asked them Raisa n mages : "..." Crowds : "..." They looked at Arthur like a freak of nature, the fact he was able to take that attack so easily means that they were not his match, they were even feeling they would need a Tier 2 mage before they could be finally be able to defeat him " Well I do know that you puppet mages are strong, after all I have heard alot of incredible stories about your ancestor n, I do mean the main puppetry n in the capital" " I just didn''t expect you all to be this weak though" Arthur said as he removed shards of broken metal sword from his wounds making his blood spill out as the metal armour quickly tried to cover up the open wounds after being touched by his blood The Raisa n mages all felt like killing Arthur, infact if eyes could kill, then Arthur would have been killed multiple times in that small section of time As he just opened a very sore wound they always didn''t want to remember, years ago there n was a branch of the main puppetry n in the capital and they also lived in the capital But due to a crime there ancestormitted they where cut of as a branch n to a subsidiary n making them leave the capital and ever since then they have lost ess to alot of core techniques of the puppet path and have been growing incredibly Weaker with each generations only the small influx of genius they have managed to produced have been able to support the n to stillst up till today " ohhh it seems I touch a sore spot sorry about that though OK here it''s I do think you are strong but seriously without your wooden puppet I can see you all are not worth much juste at me together let''s finish this" Arthur taunted them again making them lose there cool and rush at Arthur but the result was to be expected as Arthur no longer defended again since his golden Armour had actuallypleted, making him look like a dashing God of war He had only be conversing with them to distract them while his armour kept forming little by little and he finallypleted it and he was no longer afraid of a few punches Infact the only spell he would be scared of now was if a Tier 2 mage yed against him or over ten Peak Tier 1 mages attacked him at once so until then there was nothing the mages of the Raisa n could do to him And he took every advantage of that as he punched, choked and even mmed them on the ground as he beat the living day light out of the five mages Thest mage was knock unconscious with a suplex as his Arthur grabbed his waist and turn backward mming the mage neck straight to the ground making the colour of his eyes close and the mage fall into unconsciousness Radolf gritted his teeth as he watched all of this being disyed at his front, not only had Arthur insulted there n, he had done it in a very resounding manner as he had defeated five mages from there n in such an humiliating manner even if they had the same cultivation level as him they were no match for him at all No matter what happened today there n was bound to be theughing stock, and he didn''t care what happened again as he nned to take care of this Gordon n mage by himself He dashed straight at Arthur who still had his hand to the crowd in celebration and had his back facing the Raisa n gates so he was unaware of the danger , Radolf speed was so much and the crowd all exim in suprise As they were witnessing a Tier 3 mage sneak attacking a Tier 1 mage and it was like the most shameless thing they have witness today as all act of shameless attitude the Raisa n exhibited since the start of the changllenges were not as shameful as this n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Arthur also felt his danger sense tingling but he knew that no matter what he did he won''t be able to turn fast to resist this attack from behind Even the Raisa n mages where suprised to see there leader take such measures at this moment he was not even thinking about all that his patriarch had told him all he wanted to do was make sure he injured Arthur Gordons That would damage his foundation for a while that was enoughpensation for him, he forgot that what he was doing was like a deration of war at the whole Gordons n as even Arthur never really hurt the mages from the Raisa n Considering he saw them as sparring partners to show off, even if he had the upper hand and much more strength he never used his sword which he always kept in his space ring He had only used his fist and body to fight. Chapter 139 Golem Path Mages Vs Puppet Path Mages Chapter 139 Golem Path Mages Vs Puppet Path Mages Bang!!!! Suprisly Radolf''s punch was stopped and when the crowd turned there gaze to the one who had stopped the attack of the leader of the Raisa n the saw that Alec was on the other side But how he had actually shed away from where he was standing to in between Radolf and Arthur was still a mystery they won''t be able to solve anytime soon Alec''s back faced Arthur as he stopped the sneaked attacked directed at him, he was the only one that have always been paying attention to the surrounding even with all the victory Arthur was getting He was sure that the Raisa n would not take it lieing down he was just not expecting there leader to be this shameless He gritted his teeth as he sent Radolf back a few meters, feeling the numbness straight to his hands even if he had summoned his geared gauntlets it was still not easy to receive the attack of an (low) Tier 3 mage without the full set " how?, you are just a Tier 1 mage" Radolf said with a grim expression on his face as he looked at Alec suspiciously and all Alec did was raise his gauntlet in his face Showing the set of red Smander gauntlet that was able to boost his power to a Tier 3 level, Though the full red Smander set, boost his power to the peak of Tier 3 but the consumption was way too much But he had finally found out that if he only summoned the two gauntlets he would still be able to push his powers towards the range of peak tier 2 mage and low tier 3 mage And it took less consumption, and this was just one of the reasons why he was able to stop the attack so easily Arthur stared at Alec''s wide back and smiled, he had always felt gratitude to Alec, but now he really felt it that bringing Alec along was definitely the most wisest decision he had ever made " I never really though that a n that was well respected like yours would also sneak attack it''s challengers at the back even after they have won the changllenge don''t tell me you all are a bunch of sore losers " " hmmm I don''t have to exin anything to you, he used hard hand when fighting with my juniors, injuring them severely" Rafolf said mixing a lie into his statement as he was trying to win face back since the crowd had all seen all what he did and this was the only way he could try to salvage the situation He could only grit his teeth and lie like this since even his suprise attack have failed, though he was still wondering why this Tier 1 kid had been able to keep up with him He still didn''t believe that a set of gauntlet was able to boost the powers of Alec that much Though it was due to his limited knowledge on the level of the gauntlet, if not he would not be so nonchnt As a peak Tier 3 weapon could hurt him no matter the level of resistance he put up except he had an armour of the same rank " if you are going to lie at least don''t make it so obvious, look at the of all your nsmen that had challenged my brother there is not even one cut or wound on there flesh" " he had used the minimum required power to take care of the juniors of your n knocking them unconscious , he restricted his punches and still yet he never even brought out his sword which is his main weapon and you im that he have used heavy hand on them don''t make meugh" "if the mages of your ns are this fragile i guess they don''t deserve to follow the path of cultivation as they are all trash that won''tst in a Blood Moon War" Alec said and Radolf was already on the verge of exploding, though Arthur made him angry by dissing his n for losing there position in the capital But this little kid hade to say that they all didn''t deserve to follow the path of mages it was a great insult to any mage And the fact he was still highlighting that his brother never used his main weapon was like saying the mages of his n where not even worthy of his brother drawing his sword in battle against them as he was scared That he might hurt them, all this provocation added together just seems to push Radolf to the limit point " great great I see you all came her with intentions of war and since that is what you want you can forget about leaving here in one piece" Radolf said as he didn''t really care about face again he just wanted to revenge the shame that his n had incurred, he removed a puppet From his space pouch and the moment the crowd saw the puppet they all gasped in fright Because what they were looking at was just too cruel for them to believe it, they were looking a human body which had his both hands cut off And in ce of his hands other body parts was stitch there, like the left hand having a red hook hands of a demonic crab beast and the right hand having the arm of a demonic tiger beast with its bulging muscles and very sharp ws It was like the crab hand was attached to restrain all it''s enemies while the arm of lion was attacked to give it the greatest attack powers, even the lower Legs have been cut off and eight hairy legs have been used to rece it Making the puppet look incredible scary and like an art of a demonic cultivation, the pupils of the puppet was pure white, showing that it was being controlled " run away from here he had reach the realm of using his puppet arts on living beings, he might kill us to silent us of all that happened here, if you look closely that puppet was made from the body of another human mage he must have killed. " Someone in the crowd said and all those watching all ran away the few who stayed to watch were definitely part of ns in the city that wanted to watch the show to the very end " get ready to get wiped!" Radolf said with a wicked smile on his face as all the younger generations of the Raisa ns all started removing all sorts of puppets, he didn''t even care about the crowd that was running they were never his cause of concern If he wanted to find them all he needed was to use the Raisa n connection When Alec saw this he was really suprised, he actually thought that puppet was all about wooden materials and all that, He never even in his wildest dream imagined that they were also using the body of humans as material, after all the puppet that Radolf introduced had the cultivation level Of a Tier 3 mage and with its mana supplying all the body that was attached to it, it would raise the lethalness of those part to another level Alec quickly summoned the whole set of the Red Smander armour as he realised that they were surrounded This Radolf guy probably lost his mind and have decided to attack them without even worrying about the consequences Arthur, Knight and Agnes all stayed by his side as they prepares for what they were supposed to face a full Legion of puppet but before anything could happen Alec heard footsteps from being and when he looked behind, he saw a youth walking forward with a ck blob levitating along with him He squinted his head as he saw some of the younger generation from the Gordons n following the teenager and that was when he looked at the badge that was on the mage clothes and he saw the emblem of the Gordons and realise that he came from the same n And funny enough he knew nothing about him, the moments the teenager got closer to him he patted him in the shoulders " well done, young master" " now don''t think only you guys know how to find help, boys, get ready to cause chaos" the teenager leading the Gordons n younger generation said and every one started summoning there golems And even the ck blob behind the teenager transformed into a ck golem with with big arms n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om When Alec saw this he was pleasantly suprised " now we have a proper showdown between golems and puppets path masters, Radolf do you want to go again" the teenager from the Gordons n said with a sly smile on his face, and Alec could not help liking who ever this guy is as he unleashed his Tier 3 aura to shield the Gordons n from the pressure Radolf Was constantly emitting. Chapter 140 Double Personalities Chapter 140 Double Personalities " Aileas Gordon, it is never good seeing you" Radolf Raisa said to the teenager who stood in front of Alec Releasing his Tier 3 mage mana to resist against Radolf''s Tier 3 mage mana that he has been using to pressure Alec and his gang " while I on the other hand don''t even hope I get to see you at all, you are the most despicable person that I know, the fact that you even have the guts to raise your hands against the juniors of the Gordons n is enough for me to cut you thousand of times" Aileas bragged with a straight face that made Alec look at his senior while wondering whether he was actually reliable with all the big talks he kept throwing around after he showed up But while Alec was being skeptic about Aileas, Radolf was actually angry that things have turned out the way it did Every time the Raisa n and the Gordons n had always sh he had always been the one that fought with Aileas And he knew just how scary his power was, Aileas always gave him the impression that he could defeat him, but still yet no matter how many battles they Fought it has always ended in a draw and this result have always baffled him, at times he had always felt that Aileas has alway been toying with him But he quickly denied such thoughts by himself, as his ego would not allow him to think that he was inferior to another Mage who was even one year younger than him All he wanted to do was take out his anger on the juniors of the Gordons n who seem to have been building up alot of fame now adays He has never expected that it would escte to an all out war between the younger generations of both n and he was actually feeling like everything here was being nned out And he had been yed to follow along there n and it made him mad, if only he knew the one who yed for an all out war to break out is Draco he would just kill the anger in his mind to die down , though even if Draco''s don''t act as much as he used to in the past, his reputation as theva King still stands and no one wants to annoy a crazy mage who does things without thinking about consequences first " hmmm, don''te here to preach like your n is on the righteous path, Your juniors are definitely the ones who came here and challenged the juniors of my ns first and started all this ...." Just as Radolf was talking he was cut short by Aileas " you don''t have to exin all that happened, infact I saw everything, that happened herepletely, and if you don''t have a perfect exnation for me then prepare to fight it out " " as I didn''te here to y" Aileas said as he ced his hand on the hilt of the sword ced on his waist, the moment he touched the sword his expression changed from the normal yful expression he had on his face to a cold expression Seeing Aileas getting serious, Radolf didn''t bother exchanging words with him again as he knew that he won''t back down now, due to how long they have fought he could say He understood Aileas to some extent, he might now be his family member but he knew he had two different personality and this cold one was not as carefree as his other version and every strike carried a small hint of killing intents " beat them all!!" Radolf ordered and all the mages from the Raisa n started moving towards the Gordons n but before they could get closer Aileas final unleashed his weapon And Alec realised that he was using a katana, and after Aileas shed sideways, and quickly returned the katana back to its sheath and raised two fingers up to cast a spell [< Earth spike sh >] By the time he finished casting his spell many of the Raisa n mages have already being injured or knocked back by a group of long protruding earth spikes that came out of the ground and forced them them to move back or fly above it Only few senior and talented mages among the Raisa n came out of the attack without any scratches as the summersalted or used there acrobatic skills to avoid the cmity, With this Aileas was easily able to take out about half of the Raisa ns mages and puppet with just one attack " shaaaa, I hate you and your fucking wide range skills" radolfined as he finally removed a sword out of his space ring " Well it ain''t my fault that your n mages are so fucking weak, and this is not my home ground, I have to disqualify the small flies to gain advantage early on, or I will have to pay dearly for it " Aileas said coldly as he finally shed with Radolf''s sword but his katanga was still in his sheath when he shed with Radolf''s sword making Radolf''s sword slide down and he pushed the hilt forward Using it to hit Radolfs forehead making Radolfs move few step back in a staggering motion , and his puppet moved forward swinging it''s right hand But before it''s lion ws could even get closer to Aileas, a liquid ck substance came out of the ground and covered up the puppet into a blob And sinking it back into the ground, when Radolf saw this, his eyes burnt with fierce light, he had suffer at the hand of Aileas golem countless times n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om But he was not expecting the golem to remove his new puppet out of the fray that quickly , when he was actually counting on the puppet to finally defeat Aileas, in fact he had probably forgotten about the golem since Aileas rarely used he golem to attack him Aileas shed with a stance, from afar making countless wind de move towards Radolf who tried dodging only to realise that his leg was being caged with arms made from earth elements " shit" he eximed as he never even knew when Aileas had casted earth arms to hold him down, he could only meet the attacked head on " now the obstruction is gone let''s give it our all" Aileas said as he rushed like a sumurai /ninja towards Radolf who was using his sword to deflect the wind des but some still passed through his defence shing him in multiple ces Radolf legs started shaking in high frequency till the earth hands holding him broke and he also dashed towards Aileas " Well no more barred or superficial skills let''s just fight this out" Radolf said towards Aileas " OK" Aileasughed out loud And for the first time he finally shed with Radolf seriously making the wind act up blowing those near by them away as even the blow back from there collusion seems a little to much for mages that was not on there level sparks where going on and off as Aileas yful expression returned back and Radolf cursed " Damn you and you ever changing personality". Chapter 141 The End >>> Chapter 141 The End >>> There wasmotion every where at the front gate of the Raisa n as the mages from both the Raisa and Gordons n all shed against each other Turning everywhere into a full blown battle royal between both ns , and except from both Radolf and Aileas that was given the space to fight to there heart content due to the amount of damage there battle collusion can cause The rest of the mages just packed themselves to one corner and were fighting each other, the crowd of people who ran away before even came back to watch the fight again this time from a more far distance as they were not ready to be caught in between the Cross fire of both ns And they were d to witness what they were seeing a the moment as sh bright of lights of different colours kept going around everywhere in the battlefield as each mages used there spell to the maximum power trying to take out there enemy fast in order to help there n members Though in this kind of situation Arthur was no longer in the limelight again but he was at least happy to be the one who lit the fire up as he took pleasure in venting out his anger in the Raisa ns juniors He was still mad that he was almost injured by a Tier 3 mage from the Raisa n and this time he didn''t pull back any punches as he striked with his full power, breaking a couple of bones and making sure those he dealt with won''t be able to get up anytime soon , the rest of the gangs just shake there heads as they joined in taking different positions in the battle of the front gate so they would be able to clear out this battle fast , while Alec just summoned Titan to do his dirty work And no matter how many mages came around his area they were not able to take more than one punch before they went back to the ground as they were not able topete with his mad strength And when they sent there puppets to deal with him, he only sent couple of ice shards towards there joints and made the puppets immobilised And the Raisa n mages started noticing Alec more as he was still standing on the same spot he was when he blocked Radolf''s punch and he had his hand folded as he watched the performance of the Gordons n Only acting by sending some earth spears whenever he felt a n member was about to lose, and because of his timely interference The Gordons n had already gained a much higer hand than the Raisa n even though they were the ones with number advantage and it made them sick n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Since they could not even think of getting close to him, thest guy who tried is still suffering from the bloods that refused to stop pouring out from his broken jaws As Titan had delivered a straight upper cut at him when he tried to y wise and use a movement technique to bypass Titan so he could get to Alec, his Jaws was broken in the process but that did not stop there as Titan had kicked the Raisa n mage like a ball back to the other mages nning oning near Alec, this was his warning to the mages and that was actually that main reason they didn''t dare near Alec again but instead sent there puppet to do there work But now some where already crying in there hearts as they watch there puppets that was nicely decorated around Alec in a stucked position, they were worth alot of magic stones but they were Slowly bing ice statutes, it was funny how the ice was slowly covering there puppets up but they still didn''t have the guts to go over and try recollecting there puppets One shameless member of the Raisa n had tried using words to rile Alec up by saying " you are only strong because you fight behind a strong golem your n had given you, if you are so strong thene out from behind the golem and fight us.... ". But before he could say another word Alec had sent an earth spear straight his way, the mage paled and tried to move out of the way only to realised that he could not even move an inch Not only had Alec sent a earth spear but he had also held his legs straight to the grounds with earth hands Due to watching how Aileas had silently casted the earth hands skills a few moments ago, Alec had pasted it in his head as it was a very useful skill The mage from the Raisa n had his mouth shut after he got impaled by the earth spear at his stomach making him low consciousness due to the pain he passed through After making an example from that mage, no one tried to even taunt Alec again and focused on other mages The Gordons n mages allughed at the mage from Raisa n who talked withoutmon sense about golems, they were not like puppets that could be passed, as the Gordons n mages golem techniques connect a wisp of there consciousness inside the golem which link them to there soul, meaning breaking the connection with such golem for a family member Could damage there soul in the process and no one in the Gordons n would be estpid enough to do that considering that damage to the soul was not the only restriction. the battle was almost finished at the moment the Gordons n had defeated almost all the mages of the Raisa n due to the help of the gang who could jump ranks to affect the Tier 2 mage rank battles making the victory tilt to the Gordons n fast .... Radolf looked towards he battlefield and notice his n had already lost and sent abo kick at Aileas who used his hands to stop them extra fast only to realise that there was no much power in them when he Looked up, he saw Radolf throwing a small ck ball at him And he quickly shed his katana but before the ck ball and the sh could contest against each other the ck blob of liquid which entered the ground came out and and an arm formed from the blob and dig it self inside the blob and grabbed something inside it tossing it towards the ck ball Bangggg!!! A loud explosion happened as Radolf''s puppet beared the impact of the ck ball which was actually a smallpressed mana bomb that Radolf had created and covered with other materials to make it seem less dangerous The ck liquid blob moved towards Aileas and turn towards an armour wrapping around Aileas, helping him defend against the explosion of the mana bomb Whereas Radolf had already escape with a movement technique few meters aways as he was way cautious of the bomb in the first ce but when he saw his puppet being sted into pieces he almost flew into raged He remember all the stress he had to go through to construct such strong puppet, including the amount of money he had to exhaust and he felt like tearing his hair out he almost rushed back towards Aileas but he felt a hand on his shoulders making him stop and stared at the person who tried to hold him back in anger only for him to shiver in fear as if someone dropped a bucket of cold water on him " pa.. Pa.... patriach...." he muttered. Chapter 142 Gemini Protection Card. Chapter 142 Gemini Protection Card. " it''s not worth it, go inside when ie inside we would talk about the matters of your mistake today " the Patriach of the Raisa n said and all the mages of the Raisa n Started to make there way inside and the ones that were still conscious now became responsible for those that was still unconscious as they had to drag there body and bring them back to the n With all this happening the n members of the Gordons n all gathered togethere around Aileas, they wanted to leave but the gaze of the patriarch made them feel Ufortable So they decided to wait and hear what he had to say to them, after the n members of the Raisa n have finally gone back inside The patriarch finally spoke again " you didn''t onlye to disrupt the focus of my descendants but your also disturbed the rest and peace of my n and in the process you all were responsible for the destruction of alot of think today Including my ns bronze gate" The patriach pointed at the left gate that was already dangling and looked as if it would copse any moment from now " you know you should not me only us the kids from Gordons, causest I remember your descendants were also our partners in doing every damage we caused since we fought together " Aileas responded with so much vigor and confidence that made Alec look at his half smug smile Alec could not rte why Aileas always seems to be in bragging mode but he was sure of one thing, this Aileas was not scared of the patriarch like the rest of the msmen were " when I came out before I thought of just punishing a few of you, but when I saw the potentials of you all and the arrogance you just showed I think I would take back my intentions , I wouldy waste to some of you so even if you recover monthster, your potential must have been damaged and your arrogance crubbed " The Raisa n patriach said with a sadistic smile on his face, he might be afraid of the Gordons n but that does not make him a coward not to deal with the younger generations After all to him they were just a bunch of younglings that might grow up and be a pain in the neck for his n considering the amount of potentials they have shown When fighting with the younger generations of his own n, he had been watching since when the fight started but he didn''t want to get involved since it involved the younger generation And he believed that his n would have won Due to them being at home and having more advantages in number and that was why he had asked even the elders and the warriors of the n not to show up so the kids could fight, after allpetition always led to creating a better warrior " i see where that guy called Radolf got his attitude from, it''s definitely from there n patriach, they are shameless to the core, Imagine from sneak attacking a Junior to making there words seem righteous so they could attack a group of young generation like us, what a shameless n " Arthur said from beside Alec making the face of the patriarch contour in anger, and he drop any act of a sage he was putting on as he wanted to do nothing but kill the boy who just spoke Clearly Arthur had said so infusing his mana in his throat it''s a style the grand elder taught him, so it made his voice loud, since he was still mad at the sneak attack He had just announced to all the crowd that was watching From afar what the patriarch was nning to do N?v(el)B\\jnn The patriarch didn''t bothered with saying anything again as he stretch his hand towards the Gordons n and a rune with six different ancient lines started revolving in the air [< Tier 6 Mage spell - Holy judgment swords >] The patriarch casted a spell that Arthur had casted before but when he used it, it was way different from the one Arthur casted with a Tier 1 mage mana The were countless golden swords hanging around the air facing them head on and they were fucking big, long and seems to have been forged to perfection Each of them had runes inscripted on them, when the mages of the Gordons n saw this there face fell, and they felt cold shivers down there spine as they thought of how they would escape from this type of cmity But when they looked towards there leader they realised that he had no expression of fear or was he shivering He still had the same yful smile on his face while looking at the patriarch of the Raisa n, even Alec was suprised at his calm attitude toward an attack of such range He lightly removed a card from his space ring and fiddle with the card around his fingers and he pushed his mana into it as he threw the card towards the swords that were hanging in the skies [ ] The moment Aileas threw the card up his golem which stayed in the form of a ck liquid blob expanded and covered every member of the Gordons n before escaping underground The card light up with bright light and two clowns appeared the first one was dressed in pure white mixed with a little ck as even his clown nose was ck and another clone dressed in pure ck mixed with a little white appeared and while the whiteughed yfully the ck clownughed coldly They dashed towards the metal swords and every time they passed through a Golden sword it burst straight back into pure golden element energy Which in turn was absorbed by the two clowns, and after absorbing all the metal element energy from the metal element The white clown formed a long Knight sword coated in sharp metal element, as it shined with great runes that was even superior to the ones that was in the holy judgement swordz that the Raisa n Patriarch had form While the ck clown form two golden daggers, and also was inscribed with great runes, the both clownughed in there respective ways As they changed there target and dashed for the Patriarch of the Raisa n , and it was this moment that the patriarch of the Raisa n knew he had been yed The person he always fought from the Gordons n at the mines where they sh with the Gordons n was a Tier 6 mage which usedva elements andva golems to keep up with his high Tier 6 mage realm But the protection charm card that was just thrown was a Tier 7 and that means the Gordons n had a Tier 7 mage, as a protection card was not something that can be bought, it was something Only high Tier mages could conjour and they were given out as protection for there most strongest disciples, and the fact that a disciple of the Gordons n had it meant that they had a Tier 7 mage and a strong one for that matter as it''s spell was able to destroy his so easily even when he was not here And now he had to face the remaining might of the spell if not the n gate was not the only thing that the younger generation of Gordons was going to destroy before they left, he didn''t even bother chasing them as he had much more troubles to think about Chapter 143 He Has A Student? Chapter 143 He Has A Student? The n gates of the Raisa n waspletely destroyed, the patriarch of the Raisa n sighed in defeat The Gates and the writings that he was so proud of was already in damaged state and the patriarch had various wounds all over his bodies but that was not all as various Raisa n elders and puppets where all sprawl around the ground as most of them tried there best to catch there breath As they thanked there stars for the cmity that they just managed to escape. When the Raisa n patriarch reminisce on what just happened, he was incredibly terrified when the protection spell of Aileas has been activated that he had been forced to focus all his attention on stopping the spell than caring about how the Gordons kids got away as the damage range of such Tier of spell was always devastating And so he called on all the elders with a spiritual transmission hoping that with therebined strength they would be at least be able to repel the spell after all it was not activated but a Tier 7 mage himself even if it was a Tier 7 spell he felt since Tier 3 mage activated it it''s power should be limited Spell but he was shocked when even with thebine powers of both him and the elders of there n were not able to stop the Gemini clowns from damaging the n gates At first they threw there attacks at the clown but they ended up being absorbed and he thought that they were only able to absorbed metal elements since most of the Raisa n members are metal elementalist before one elder who had a double element affinity sent a fire attack and was surprised to find it absorbed also and the gemini clown gain the power to also use fire element attacks on there weapons It took quite a long time for them to realise that the Gemini clowns were practically immune to any magically spell under the Tier 7 range It was only when the mana energy that was used to produce them was finished did the two clown dissappear like a puff of smoke " even till the end we were still not able to stop the attacks of those incarnation of jokes, send this message out the whole n, we are closing our gates for closed doors seclusion and I don''t ever want to hear that any more members of our n have anything or gets into an argument with the Gordons n, is that clear? " The patriach of the Raisa n questioned with loud voice and all the elders nodded there heads as they were ready to go back and warned all there juniors fast of the consequences of going against the patriarch words again The patriarch stromed off in anger but actually he was just afraid of what could happen to his n, now that he finally found out that the Gordons n had a Tier 7 mage And he has been suspecting it before due to the rumours that the other ns told him, but now he was assured of it that there was definitely a Tier 7 mage in the Gordons n, and he had to talk to the other new ns that migrated to the city with him so they find a way to deal with this situation ..... Few kilometers away from the Gordons n Vi a big blob came out of the ground and spit out the members of the Gordons n that all went to fight the Raisa n younger generation The were all spit out in fast speed and theynded in embarrassing situations Some evennding on there ass, and when they all looked at there positions they burst outughing at themselves, " you all should have seen the Raisa n patriarch face when he saw the Tier 7 card I brought out, he looked like someone who was forced to eat shit" Aileas joked and every one bursted outughing again , Alec, Arthur and Agnes all made there way to Aileas With Arthur leading in the front, " I want to use this opportunity to thank senior brother for watching out for us and rescuing us from a difficult situation" Arthur said as he cupped his hand and performed a bow with Alec and Agnes joining him " Nah!!, you all don''t really need to worry it was my responsibility as your elder to do that, and if I didn''t bring you all out I might not have an easy time with my master" Aileas said in between nervousughs " Woah you have a master, he must have been the one who gave you that magical card Nd he must be really strong right? " Agnes question with a light gleam shing past her eyes as she was trying to gather information " yes of course he was the one who gave it to me incase things got out of hand, though it was Lord seventh who asked me toe pick you guys up and since I was back in the city I decided to swing by" Aileas answered without holding back but he scratched his head, as he could already feel a headacheing on just looking at Agnes, she was giving him a detector vibes " if you don''t mind senior I would like to know who is this master of yours who could raise such a capable junior like you" Agnes asked and even Alec and Arthur pushed there ears forward as they wanted to know Aileas master " ohhh... That''s simple he is the most wonderful ,strongest, full of vigor and knowledgeable master and also the patriarch of the Gordons n" Aileas replied with a proud smile on his face Alec : "..." Arthur : "..." " bro are you sure about it, do you mean my grandfather or do you the Gordons n have another patriarch hiding somewhere?" Alec asked a very funny question after exchanging nce with Arthur cause both of them could not even picture the patriarch thates to there courtyard each day to steal buns and rip them off Being a master of someone so great " Well sorry about all this, sir Aileas I have to lecture this boys if you don''t mind you cane over to our ce in the next thirty minutes as I n to prepare a feast for all the younger generation to celebrate a great Victory against the Raisa n" Agnes said before Aileas had a chance to answer Alec stupid question but the moment Alec, Arthur and Knight heard that Agnes was preparing a celebration feast they almost vomited the food they ate this morning As they just wondered how the meal they were about to taste would disrupt there system " okay miss Agnes I would definitely be there with the boys " Aileas replied as him and Alec gang parted at the n gate all going to there respective ways since thend house was so big it was clear there y was not close n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om " Woah you even know my name" Agnes replied with a blush on her face " yes of course your father never stops babbling about you any time hees to the academic" Aileas shouted as he dissappear in the crowds with the rest of the guys who came with him after they finished talking with Knight. Chapter 144 Patriach History 144 Patriach History After parting with Aileas and the group of young generation that came with him, Alec and his gang were unlucky to run into a smiley Draco who was proud of them And a furious Patriarch who wanted to tear off there ears as he talked until they listened to him Though Alec and Arthur were the only ones who got his treatment since they were the ones he caught, the moment the both of them set there eyes on him they tried to make a run for it but how could they run from someone who had a grasp on earthws, and could travel long distance with his earth escape skill They looked funny with the way they kept running but the earth under there feet kept bringing them backwards to the patriarch Arthur and Alec even resorted to reversing the earth elements under them, but the earth refused there call and they soon found themselves in the hands of the patriarch who made sure to drag there ears as he angrily scold them while he dragged them to there courtyard Agnes and Knight could only watch the two boys in pity as they followed from behind quietly as they were careful not to incur the anger of the Patriarch And after the Patriarch left Lord seventh who is also Draco thanked Alec and Arthur for finally bring up a little chaos back and sparking things in the n So Alec used the opportunity to asked about Aileas from Draco, on why he had never seen him in the n and he was informed on how Aileas was in a mage academy close by and only came home for a short holiday He also talked about several genius of the Gordons n that went to the same academy and how they were nning on enrolling him there too After the scandal that went on at the capital with the Ancient ze n, they were trying to put Alec any where far from there control zone of the ze n as long as they didn''t have an influence in the school they would be happy they now realised that there were people who were actually after him from the n, it was a sad thing but for Alec safety, they felt it was great he stayed in the n first until he gained an admission to the mage academy nearby, at least by then the Ancient ze n won''t be able to touch Alec for the period of time he would be a student of the mage academy As they won''t want to challenge any mage academy especially one they didn''t have elders in as it was out of there influence zone and if they tried to assassinate him and the school investigated them to be responsible then they would have to face the might of all the mage institution in the country Alec felt more settled when he heard of the ns the n had for him but before Draco left he whispers another question in his ears ..... " is Aileas really my gramps disciple?" " what don''t tell me you don''t remember him, he was always ying with you, infact Gideon included" Draco said and Alecughed nervously as he didn''t know how he would tell his uncle that he could not process all of his memories and some of them even still seem blurry And that was because he was not the first soul that resided in the body, so he could only feign ignorance as he scratched the back of his head, he was having problems remembering Aileas and here was Draco mentioning another name ''Gideon'' " I can''t really remember all that happened in my childhood very clearly" " Well I guess you probably forgot about him due to the fact that he got enrolled to the mage academy fast, well no biggie and if you must know he is actually your father''s only disciple and the son of the sixth elder" Draco said and the whole gang sucked in cold breath " does that not equivalent to having two great masters?" Arthur asked as he could only imagine the amount of resources that Aileas would be able to enjoy considering the amount of connection he had To two major power house of the Gordons n who were responsible for major decision in the n " Well technically yes, cause his golem techniques came from his father the Sixth Elder while his battle techniques came from the Patriarch" Draco exined " ohhh no wonder his golem had sets of Crazy and unique set of skills different from the ones I have seen before" Arthur said " I can''t seem to think of anything the patriarch can teach him after all, he didn''t even use earth elements that much but relied on his katana to fight" Alecined in conjuction to Arthur''s words n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om " Well I see you don''t really know your grand father then, why do you think he is able to hold on to the patriarch position regardless the fact that it is rumoured that he is the weakest even among all of the major leaders even if he is a Tier 7 and our elders are mostly Tier 6? " Draco asked and the question actually stunned Alec " Well I guess its because the Gordons n are not power hungry infact they hate there duties so much that they just abandoned them that I wonder sometimes if we really have elders " DRACO : "..." "Alec be careful with your words they hurt alot," Draco coughed as even him felt guilty about Alec''s words since he can''t even remember whenst he did his duties as an elder, if not for today''s matter concerned the younger generation causing chaos he would not have showned up After all a sound transmission had been sent to all elder but only him showed up as the case had been left to the patriach to take care of by himself "well if you must know your grandfather has awaken his inner Gordons bloodline power that is why he is able to lead the n and his bloodline power is one of the most special ones and since he was the first son of his father he was automatically elected " " your grandfather was born at the period of the gemini star period and awaken the great Gordons gemini bloodline before he even reached the high Tier mage realm though they never tell us the realm he was able to awaken it but for the old elders to hide it, then it only means if it was disclose it would cause alot of troubles " " I know you all must have heard that when I was young I caused alot of troubles with alot of ns despite being a member of a mid Tier n, infact I was almost killed and they said the patriarch begged before I was left alone them I must tell you that story is false " " hmmmmm!!!!!!! " Alec Agnes Arthur and Knight all eximed at the same time with opened eyes. Chapter 145 Patriach History Part 2 145 Patriach History Part 2 " when I was attacked by five different patriarch back then, he appeared out of no where it was the most magical moment I have ever since as I saw him fought against five people in the same realm with him and still held his own without being in a disadvantage " " Back then he was still a Tier 6 mages and all he used was his wild katana skills and his gemini techniques and I noticed something about his attacks, it always changes from being cold killing intent " " to being yful strikes making it hard for those facing him to get his attack rhythm as he could change at any seconds , he was what the n call a battle manaic when he changes to his cold personality, but he bes a mage genius when he turns back to his yful personality" " and Iter learned that he had double Personality" Draco said Alec : "..." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om " Woah you mean there is a part of my grandfather that I have not met yet, this is seriously shocking" Alec blurted out " what is more shocking is the fact that he could take on five different Patriarch on his own and still hold his ground" Arthur added in " am I the only one who noticed that the patriarch and Aileas both have double Personalities? " Agnes asked as she could not just understand what was it with boys that make them stray of the main topic " Well I was going to mention that before you did " knight said but he quickly shut up and looked at the skies nervously as he saw the type of eyes that Agnes used to look at him Making him back down from any more lies he was nning on telling before " Well that is true littledy, both the Patriarch and Aileas both have double Personalities because they were both born on the gemini star period, and for Gordons n members born in this period they are likely to have double Personalities" Draco exined and the gang where all shocked at this discovery of the fact that the n might have others with double Personalities " no wonder he is the disciple of the Patriarch, after all who else could he learn from?" Arthur said with shrugged shoulders " I still don''t believe that the old man is that awesome" Alec argued instead while touching his chin " then I think I should really tell you the full story of what happened that faithful day, your grandfather who just also happens to be the Patriarch of the n got so mad after he realise that five old monsters came after a junior like me and that his mood switched to his cold personality" " and he defeated all five patriarch infact he came close to killing them, only leaving them when there was just a dangling speck of life remaining in them and he captured them as war gains under the name of the Gordons n" " and not only that he also arrogantly asked the five ns to send representatives toe and bail there Patriarch out and also make a promise not to move against a member of the Gordons n ever again if not he woulde after them again"... Draco was exining when Arthur interrupted with stars twinkling in his eyes " Lord seventh, the Patriarch you are describing is really making my blood boil, I can''t believe the Patriarch did all of this in the past I think he might be my new hero , but wait if he did all this then why is the story quite difficult from what we learnt ?" Bam!!! Arthur questioned but unlucky got pped on his head by Agnes and he could only take in the humiliation as Arthur have already warned him that raising his hand against a woman who was not an opponent " if you just shut up he would have exined it" Knight added " Well like I was saying the other n were embarrassed and came to bail there patriarch out but the public didn''t really know what happened and since those ns noticed that the patriach never disclose there embarrassments out in the public" " the use that medium to deliver another version of the story, the one you all know now, though the patriarch heard how they twisted the story but he onlyughed it out and told the n to forget about it since we don''t want attention" " and that was how the five ns got bolder and spread the news more and they never expected it to blow up and there fears always got to them but the patriarch could not bother with losers who still felt they should keep a great image" " and this is why some ns low key scared of the Gordons n as they have witness the real power of the Patriarch and thinks our n have passed the Tier ranking of a mid n and should have move out of this town long ago" " But all these im and believes of theres have been disim as mere rumours by the other ns as they felt the need to believe that our n was a High Tier one was impossible after all they were not ready to agree to being inferior to another n" " Because of the difficulty involved in bing a High Tier n they forgot about this rumors seeing the patriarch as a joke because of his yful attitude and the n never got more than a normal rating which is what the Patriarch wants" " except for a few ns who are on guard against us including the five ns from back them who try there best not to offend us no one really know how scary our patriach is" Draco said with wild passion on his face " Woah I think my mind has just been blowed away as I have been enlighten about how scary my grandfather is when I thought of him as a normal old man, when hees back i need to scam... Cough.... I need to take some of his treasured wine aspensation" Alec said and Arthur smiled in delight as he hugged Alec already dreaming of the wines they were about to extort " Well I shall be on my way then.. Later " the seventh elder said as he casted a spell and the ground opened up and he enteres it This small Action of his actually made Alec suprise as he knew that was the basic form of the earth travel, and in the whole Gordons n only the Patriarch could perform it perfectly since it was his self invented skill after watching the escaping spells of other elements " I guess the old man is actually teaching that skill to Draco after he rejected us a chance to learn his beloved earth escape, even Aileas golem has a skill simr" Arthurined and Alec could only smile ruefully " what do you expect, I even feel that story is notpleted as after the trouble that Draco got into he became closer to the patriach and also became theva king of the Gordons n, now am thinking he also is an old disciple of my grandfather if not hw did he be an elder that fast " Alec said and Arthur tapped him on the shoulders " we should extort more wine then to calm our nerves of all this shock " Arthur suggested with a sly smile and they both look at each other with wide smile as they could see they both have the same intentions Chapter 146 Spirit Meal. 146 Spirit Meal. Agnes finally was called some of her girlfriends around and they were able to finish cooking the feast in the least amount of time and invited all the boys toe around Even Aileas showed up the moment he heard the feast have been prepared, it was funny how they all sat there eagerly waiting for the meal as the aromatic scent from the Alec''s kitchen had found a way to escape And disturb there noise bud making them drool and just imagine as it would be like when the food finallye out, cause if it was already scenting like this even before it came out they could only imagine it''s end result Alec, Arthur and Knight all made sure they stayed far away they even prayed that they would not been seen when the food was served but unfortunately for them there prayers where not answered As Agnes made sure to deliver there potion of the meal to them by herself personally, they could only steel there resolve as they prepared to eat the food like that and smiled painfully as there mana started circting wildly Most of the people who tasted the food almost puked but after remembering Alec''s warning at the gates before they entered, they were all forced to eat it down as tears ran down there face as they wolf down the bitter food that had a killer aroma, fine appearance but still a killer taste and making there mana cirction move madly, though alot Of people where responsible for cooking the meal but because of Agnes participation the taste of the food has gone sideways, Alec had been expecting this as he had tried teaching Agnes how to cook a few times but the moment he touches the food every thing just beaks down and the taste changes And that was why he threatened the mages of the Gordons n beores they entered as he told them to swear never to puke any meal or leave there foods unfinished or he would be forced to involve his grandfather, and they had agreed instantly not seeing the underling meaning behind those words After all Alec was just trying to protect Agnes feelings as a friend and that wa why he did what he did. [ Eaten a spirit meal, training efficency upgrade by 2x for one hour ] After seeing such message Alec quickly wolfed down his te and sat in a meditative position and started cultivating, though he did not know what this spirit meal means but he was sure it had to do with Agnes bad tasting food that can never change. Even with his eyes closed he could feel all the earth and fire elements speck moving towards him, and it was making him feel refresh Like the elements were hugging him like there own son, such sensation didn''t go unnoticed to Arthur and Knight as they saw they element density around Alec increase and they followed suit with Alec and when they closed there eyes they realised that there cultivation speed increased by about a 100% percent, giving them twice fold improvement for half the effort The other mages from the n saw them do this, though they did not know what really happens but they decided to follow through and gulp there soup In one big Gulp and tried cultivating, the sheer force of so many people cultivating in one environment with that much pull on the mana made the mana density in the air and above the clouds near Alec House so pure that Any one watching could see that the mana in that area was gathering like a formation wasyed there to make cultivating in that area more bountiful as it would make others make countless break through as long as the cultivated under the range of the mana cloud , if one person cultivating there could push the force of there cultivating to twice the effort, with over forty mages cultivating with a wild suction force from there techniques The Spiral force they have been able draw was sorge that it improve there cultivating efficiency and speed to over ten times more from two time from one individual before ..... The Patriarch House he looked out side his window with a cold expression, his eyes squinted as he looked at the pure cloud of mana above Alec house After he was sure that it was not a threat or any external thing that was done by someone else that was not of the n he smiled, but instead of his normal cheerful smile this one seems quite cruel " what is that boy up to now, I better go check out incase something goes out of hand after all I don''t want others thinking that a super treasure was born in my n" The patriarch said to himself and after a few seconds his facial expression changed from the cold one to the normal one as he entered the ground with minimal efforts as he made way for Alec''s House, even if Aileas might have a hard time keeping his Double Personalities in check but it was not the same for the Patriach, changing his personalities was easy as switching on and off a light bulb ..... " hmmm what is this?," The Fourth Elder who just came back said as he could feel the mana density increase but it was only in a particr area near by, he could feel the incredibly pure mana and the incredible pull from the origin mana from the heavens making the particr area look like A special Cultivatingnd for the rich sects in istion , he spread his mental power out carefully as he was not trying to dulge into anyone''s secret of anyone In the n but just wanted To find out what has been the cause of the mana clouds " ohhh I see this has something to do with that kid, I guess i better show my face there then" the Fourth Elder said as he looked at his son Brandon who still had his eyes closed sitting in the ground in a meditating position The Fourth Elder could see that few more speck of earth elements where making there way towards him and he linked it up with the, phenomenon appearance of the manor cloud that was above Alec courtyard, though it was not as crazy as the mana cloud pulling over at Alec''s House It was still an upgrade from normal cultivating " Well I guess I can stretch my leg out for a walk now after all he is almost in the finishing stages" The Fourth Elder said and he dissappear from the room the next moment, leaving Brandon alone in the room with two floating weapons in the air that revolved around him The two were weapon were being supported with Brandon''s mental energy and that is why they were able to still stay afloat where as his whole body was covered in different range of cuts and scars n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Except from his face which is still wless every other path of his upper body was scarred, though those scars could have been healed after all he was a mage and could easily allowed his mana to flow to those area And the Healing process would have started and no matter how serious the injury was it should have been closing up by now but it seems he has limited his mana And his whole body have been drained of all mana and the only thing supporting him was his mental energy or he would have copse with this type of serious training As he was been put through and still limiting his mana and was using his bare physical body to train and the cut that was all over is body was a testament of how the training had gone ..... Most of the nsmen of the Gordons n were now cultivating outside Alec''s court yard though it might not be really much of a help like being inside is house but still yet cultivating from our side boosted there cultivation speed... By twice the effort upward, depending on how closer they were to his house and this has almost cause a fight until they were separated due to the presence of the high ranking leaders of the Gordons n. Chapter 147 Spirit Chef 147 Spirit Chef Almost all the high elders of the n were gathered around Alec''s House they levitated in the air and watched the mana cloud that was gathered in the proximity of the building Though the mana cloud seems to bring a lot of great help to the Low Tier Mages but it was not able to interest the leading figures of the Gordons n one bit After all this phenomenon was brought about by the mistaken Spirit Meal that Agnes have created, even her cultivation was just limited to the Low Tier Mage Realm While the ones who joined together to perfom such a great spiral force on the worldly mana was mages in between the range of Tier 1 to Tier 3 mage realm And the mana cloud they were able to attract was only of use to the Low Tier Mages and could not help a Tier 4 mages to make much progress talk less of the helping with the cultivation of the elders of the Gordons n If they even tried to force it and absorb the small Mana Cloud into there body, they would only be a little improvement and there body would be filled with alot of toxins that will hinder there future progress As they won''t be able to make any progress until they were able to remove the impurities in there body and that alone would take them a long time to remove and that would put a gap between them and there rivals So for a short increase in power, this type of short cut was not actually advised or rewarding except they were in a dire situation " Hmmm I don''t think there is anything harmful here, let''s just watch how all this would advance for now" The patriarch said after seeing the younger generation of the Gordons ns cultivating under the mana cloud and it was clear they were going to be making alot of progress at the end of this as it was of more benefit to them than any one " we aren''t blind now are we? , we can see anything you see too and stop trying to act like a smart ass in front of us" The grand elder said angrily and all the elder present could not helpughing at the banter between both of there elder brothers .... After a full thirty minutes Alec opened his eye as his connection to the mana cloud was cut off and no matter how much he tried to connect with the surging mana waves that was pulling the pure mana from the cloud He was not able too " I guess my thirty minutes finally ran out and I can''t cheat my way into having another, though this meal of Agnes brought alot of suprises despite the bad taste " Alec said to himself and after a few seconds even Arthur and Knight woke up from there cultivating trance as they opened there eyes and the mana cloud seems to reduce just a little though it was not noticeable But the reduced cloud didn''t miss the eyes of the patriarch and the elders as they have been watching and observing the mana cloud They were also quick to link such situations to the fact that three people have woken up from there cultivation trance which means that the more people awaken The more likely it is for the cloud to fully dissappear " it seems the thirty minutes was not only assigned to me but to every one that had the spirit Meal is only assigned to thirty minutes Of that special cultivation" Alec spected not too long every one started to wake up from there state of cultivation And some people where already celebrating as the could Already feel the increase in there mana pool while some already made a break through to a small rank after how long of staying stuck in there old realm No matter what everyone all had smiles on there faces as they all recounted there experience Aileas walked towards a dazed Agnes who was still in shocked at all that was happening including the girls that had cook the meal with her They have witness the guys eat the meal and enter a special cultivation state and they were able to summon a type of cloud that made those closer to it gain benefits just from staying there, though the cloud was gone now as they have all awakened from the special cultivations N?v(el)B\\jnn Agnes could already feel that she was close to the Tier 2 mage realm just from getting alot of earth and water element particles drift towards hers when the boys Were cultivating near her , though she had not eaten the meal she prepared but still yet her cultivating speed had been way faster than those that cultivated from outside the house since she was under the mana storm herself " thank you for giving me the opportunity to make another great progress, if I never had this type of opportunity I don''t know how long it will take before I reach the (Mid) Tier 3 mage realm" Aileas said as he bowed before Agnes making her squeal, she was still suprised that her meal was the one which Brought about this type of condition " just ept his thanks sister Agnes, we never knew that our own n the Gordons n had it''s own certified Spirit Meal Chef, hmmm all those Chef at the academy who are just apprentice spirit Meal chef all use to show there smug expressions on the face like they are Gods that should be adored but even there meal does not have such effect, junior sister Agnes is a genius " Another Tier 2 mage that hade back with Aileas said " yes Junior Sister Agnes is a Spirit Chef Genius, thanks for the opportunity to make me improve so much, Infact am feeling as if I can defeat all of my old rivals with the least amount of mana, this was Brought by you junior sister Agnes so I want to show my appreciation, please don''t reject it " Another mage who just brokethrough to the Tier 2 mage realm brought out a Tier 1 peak power stone and pushed it towards Agnes as a gift Actually he wanted to use that crystal to try and breakthrough before from the (Peak) Tier 1 mage realm to the Tier 2 mage realm before and it was not even confirmed a 100% percent that he would be able to breakthrough but still yet he had gathered half of his wealth to acquire such crystal from the n depot after they exchanged the n military merits For resources like this at the city Hall to strengthen the n, but now he was offering such pure mana stone to Agnes and actually it was a great upgrade for Agnes as if she had the power stone her breakthrough to the Tier 2 realm would even be easier The only reason the mage have done that was because he no longer had a use for Tier 1 power stones except refilling his mana , though he could still sell it to someone and still earn more than he bought it from the n But he decided to gift it to this junior of his that has made it possible for him to finally step into the realm he has been dreaming of for so long Seeing someone do such the rest of the Mages in the courtyard all started bringing out one treasure or another as they all wanted to show there gratitude and they all kept on saying "take care of us in the future junior sister" Even Aileas offered her three Tier 2 power stones telling her she could use it when she reached the Tier 2 realm as it will help her consolidate her realm without having any rocky start making her foundation strong The way things have progress had shocked her beyond her capacity and she gazed at the gang side and she saw Arthur giving her a thumbs up with a wildughter , while Alec only nodded his head towards her with a small smile on his lips She felt grateful to them cause she felt without them none of this would have happen after all they were the one that noticed something was up With her food and started cultivating ( that is what she felt since Arthur and knight followed through with what Alec did) She was happy there were always there to support her and without any more dy she started epting the gifts as the girls who helped her in the kitchen also helped her in receiving the gifts as she only had two hands and could not receive all the massive gift in her hands After receiving all this gifts she left with the girls as they took all of this to her courtyard, the rest of the Gordons n genius thanked Alec for the great hospitality Though they ate spirit Meal at the academy but they had little effects and also they were sweet meals but Agnes own had an horrible taste but the rewards made them forget the horrible taste as they were all reminiscing on the great feeling of making great progress and if they had to eat terrible meals to make progress and then they won''t even mind. Chapter 148 Little Lesson From The Patriarch 148 Little Lesson From The Patriarch " who would have thought that my n would be able to develop our own spirit chef, it seems our n is on it''s way to greatness" the patriarch said with a small smile " well now you know how awesome my daughter is, do you think that your grandson is worthy of her again, you bettere and ask for her hand in marriage before her list of suitors increase to an amount you won''t be able to deal with" The First Elder said with a smug expression on his face as he faced the patriarch who looked at him Like he was looking at a clown " What are you talking about, without my grandson your daughter would have never achieved her full potentials, what you ought to do ise and prostrate yourself in front of him and beg him ept your daughter her into his future harem" The patriarch retorted back with a nonchnt face as he showed that even him could hype his grandson " you!!!!, you are despicable, how could you say something like that, if your grandson want to marry my daughter then he can forget about any other girls" " well unlucky for you even I don''t want him marrying her as I feel he would go far in future and she would only hold him back a an hindrance , and as for the harem he he he, he definitely must have a big one with alot of beautiful women with the aura of phoenix''s, I only had one child I can only bank on my grandson to work harder to give me lots of grandchildren topensate me for his mother leaving me so soon " The First Elder snorted at the patriach words but he was out of words to p back at his elder brother so he backed down, after all they he knew how much there brother wanted alot of children but after his wife gave birth she died leaving him with there only child, sine he never remarried due to the love he had for his wife And his daughter ended up falling in love with a ze n heir and she ended up dieing too after giving birth to Alec, to the Patriach Alec was hisst bloodline to continue his own side of the family tree, he did not care if his father side was a ze, he was raised as a Gordon And in the first ce he had always believed in his daughter''s beauty and that she would be able to make Alec fall for her since they were always together he just wanted to make the thing official before the other ns started bringing there daughters to Alec for marricause he knows that Alec is a Hot cake with his potentials Since Alec bloodline line is mainly from the ze n due to his father, the First Elder had no qualms giving out his daughter to such impressive man The other elders were too busy watching the mana cloud fragments remaining in the air and had no idea what the patriarch and the first elder was whispering about.. ..... When the other elders realised that the mana cloud was gonepletely, they all dissappeared back to there own residence as they left the patriarch to deal with the remaining stuffs The patriarch them came down straight into the court yard of Alec the moment all the younger generation left " just the person I was hoping to see...." Alec said as he smiled evily and when the patriarch saw this he shivered slightly before he quickly checked his pockets before sighing in relief that he had not Brought anything that could be scammed out of his hands " and why would you be looking for me..." " simple I heard a little information about you and wanted to confirm it straight from your own mouth" The patriarch cursed as he started feeling uneasy inside, he smiled nervously " hey Alec I feel I can break through to the Tier 2 Realm now If I push through with it" Arthur said, interrupting Alec and making the patriarch thank his stars for that type of distraction " me too" Knight chipped in and Alec eximed. though experience point was close to going to the next level but he had been taking things slow Including when they were in the Raisa n, he never initiated any attack, he only defended and counter attacked And that was what had given the stupid Raisa n mages the impression that he was weak until they met Titan and he showed his incredible power The truth was Alec wanted to participate at the Tier 1 battlefield at the blood moon this time andplete dominate it, if he broke through to the Tier 2 Mage realm before the battle he won''t be able to do that as he would be positioned in the Tier 2 battlefield And that is one of the major reasons he has been taking things kinda slow, there was no way he wanted to be thrown to the Tier 2 battlefield where he won''t really cause troubles to the extent of his satisfaction But he could not tell his brothers not to break though if they wanted to, as the only reason he have not even be a Tier 2 Mage yet was because he had stopped cultivating or meditating This days he had been more focused on hisbat and weapon mastery skills as he wanted to hone himself to the peak before even making that step and the next blood moon was the step he would use to break though after he had killed alot of Tier 1 goblins Making the battle half won " hi ho ho, now I don''t think that would be the right thing to do at the moment!" The patriarch said and the two kids looked suprised, if it was before Arthur would have rushed and agrue with him, but after hearing stories about the patriarch and how he had a very strong disciple n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om He decided that it might not hurt to listen, the patriarch was even suprised when Arthur didn''t react As he was waited for another bout of fighting but Arthur was still looking at him as if expecting him to continue And after twenty seconds, that is when it hit the patriarch that Arthur was actually interested in his opinion and it shocked him since they only listened to Alec but since the little kid showed faith he decided to teach him " hmmm.. Cough!!, well the reason why I said that is because before the mana cloud you were still far way from reaching the Tier 2 Mage realm, and the you were baptism by the mana cloud incident making your mana pool expand but youpressed mana has not been able to breach that state " " since there is a thin barrier blocking your mana from reaching there the rest your newly expanded mana pool" the patriarch exin and both Arthur and Knight both nodded there head fiercely as they looked at the patriarch with star struck gaze as if they saw a treasure, due to the fact that he had been able to Understand there situation without touching them, even Alec was starting to get ufortable with the way they were acting " but if you think that breaking the thin like that to official enter the Tier 2 Mage realm, then I must tell you all that you are ying with your future " " look at Alec for example he should have broken through to the Tier 2 Mage realm since but he had kept onpressing his mana cause he wanted to breakthrough with a solid foundation, that way your future breakthrough would be easy and stressfree". The patriarch said and Arthur and Knight fell into deep thoughts Alec : "..." (why drag me into this case old man) " so what are we to do now patriach¡± Knight asked " simple you won''t try to break through but instead you would keep on cultivating normally and storing the overflow mana inside your mana pool, the moment that it reaches the brim the thin stopping you would break by itself and you shall enter the Tier 2 realm automatically and naturally without you forcing it, with a big mana overflow gushing towards your locked mana pool, this way you might even reach the very peak of the (low) Tier 2 Mage Realm just a step away from being a (Mid) Tier 2 mage " Arthur and Knight both nodded to the words of the patriach as they felt there knowledge increasing just from listening to his little advice Arthur : the patriach is really a genius Knight : if I had him as my main master I might hve broken through since Each kids thoughts went wild as they Visualise all the patriach discussed with them. Chapter 149 Arthurs Determination 149 Arthur''s Determination It has been days since whenst the patriarch talked with gang about cultivation issues and offered them advice, and The house that Has always been filled with noise, shouting, sparring and fighting has now be quiet As both Arthur and knight had both entered close door seclusion as they both decided they would try to make there foundation more solid and consildate there realm after the advice of the patriach. They also told Alec that they would try there best to find other Paths of getting stronger, after seeing most of the younger generations of the Gordons n fighting with golems they really got curious and decided to create a golem Due to what the patriarch told them, they became aware that most of the mages of the Gordons ns always followed the Golem Path as there sub path while they whole heartedly purse another Path as there main Path This was what there creating ancestor wanted that every bloodline of Gordon n must at least create one golem before there death Though it became embarrassing to most of them who were not able to upgrade the rank of there golems when it got to some certain breakthrough and important stages As they were not able to get the proper materials Or where unaware of what next to do to help there Golem progress further and many dumped the golem Path at his stage but still yet most of the Gordons n mages have a golem even if it is no longer able to help them in battle again but there was no doubts about the fact that the Golem Path always helped them at the starting stages when they are all low tier mages to the Gordons n mages It''s like having an extra hand in every battle, or a tank to take in the extra damage for them Either way now Arthur was not really focus on moving to the next realm but solidating his present realm they have finally thought of trying to create there first golems but first they have to find out which golem creation they have affinity with when they finished there closed doors cultivation .... Alec looked at the sky and sighed Legion was watching him by a tree nearby he could not ce his hands on why his master looked so depressed , this few days have been really boring to him, he was not cultivating since he was already a (peak) Tier 1 Mage and any type of cultivation he does would only push him to Tier 2 faster 23:27 and Arthur who was always around to make things fun have gone into seclusion And now that he thought more about it, Arthur has never been the type to go into seclusion, Alec could see the effects and pressure that Brandon was really putting on him and Arthur was also trying his best not to be left behind by the group After all Alec was a monster to him from the start , and he had inherited the Golem arts that has been passed down from patriarch to patriach among the patriarch of the Gordons n and he had an abnormally strong soul power n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om And was able to control multiple golems since they developed there own consciousness making it easier for them to follow his simplemand beyond the extent of his imagination without him having to control there every move with his mental powers And that was why they saw Alec as a monster cause at his age and level he was able to control eight golems independently Though the nsmen where not aware of why he could do that they only assumed that it was because of his ridiculous talent for making golems that the elders kept on babbling about But the patriarch and the elders do believe all of this was made possible because of the God Tier scroll that has been passed down along with the patriach manuals and got integrated into Alec And since they had that type of misunderstanding, Alec was not interested in changing it or correcting them after all there was no way he would go and tell them he had a system attached to him and that was what makes him a special entity than thest patriarchs in the past Alec knows about human greed and the system was his greatest secrets and there was no way he was going to allow anything about leak And to Arthur if Alec was the monstrous genius who he decided to follow as his side kick then Brandon was his brother who followed beside him as they both protected Alec from both side as his wing man and future general But now Brandon''s father, the Fourth Elder was back and he has been in deep seclusion since then, though he does not want to admit it but he definitely knows that when Brandones back from that his seclusion he would be way stronger than before And since he does not want to be left behind with such a gap he decide to listen to the patriarch advice He never saw Knight and Agnes aspetitors, even if Agnes had the support of the first elder her father , Arthur was confident that he was enough to defeat her, though it has been said that the first son of the Sixth elder and Aileas elder brother Had taught a few tricks to knight due to also being a mage with both earth and shadow elements, still Arthur Had full confidence he could wipe Knight ass on the ground since he has been putting in alot of work till he got to his present condition Though many might think he was looking down on them but this came from the deep believe and confidence in himself since he never stopped once but Work himself to the bones to reach where he was and there us no way he would allow the rest of the gang to surpass him even if he wa not as connected as all of them Even if Brandon does pass him, he would just see him as a Check point he has to ovee in future but if either Knight or Agnes surpass him he would be highly embarrassed .... " hmmmm you finally decided toe back" Alec said from the seat he was resting with no intention to even bothering to turn back and look at the face of the person who had crept up behind him without no sounds A smile blossomed on his face "it has been boring without you" "...... I don''t know what to say" " why not exchange a few moves with me that way the master would be able to get a gauge on how powerful you have be Brandon, after all we are all curios to see your progress " Legion said as he came out from behind the tree close to Alec where he had been hiding with his spear, and finally Alec turned towards Brandon A rare look of suprise sh pass his face but he quickly concealed it fast as he stared at Brandon and for the first time since when he knew Brandon he could feel a tinge of threat oozing out of him Though it was at a level he could just ignore but the fact that Brandon could make him feel this way without any battle stance, no drawn weapon said alot about what he might have gone through " so what do you say brother, I see you now dual wield, why not show us the power you have aquired from Your closed door cultivation, if you are able to defeat Legion I would owe you one favour, no matter what it is, wait what am I saying if you even draw with Legion I promise to still fulfill it" Alec said with a sly smile Though Brandon must have improved but he almost gave his brother an impossible task As he could see above Legion head a sharp Lv19 showing He was just few steps away from being a Tier 2 golem " it seems you have been getting strong all this while too" Alec thought " I ept this deal" Brandon said as he came closer to Alec allowing him to have a better view of him as he finally stepped out of the shade of Alec house. Chapter 150 Return Of The Prodigal Brother 150 Return Of The Prodigal Brother The wind blew fiercely as if to announce the aura of two incredible and strong warriors that faced each other, as the sheer pressuring being released by them seems to affect the wind blowing around them Legion had a sharp Qi revolving around him as he stood straight while pointing his spear towards Brandon, he gave people the feeling of a sharp sword that was sheath just by looking at him too much, he was steady, ready and always prepared or everything that is toe His progress in is spear intent has been increasing since he trained with it in his spare time till he ran out of his Qi, as he wanted to bridge the gap between him and the two captain level golems of Alec, and he has made progress as he is even able to link more Qi into his attacks than before making them lethal as his attacks have now gotten rid of all unnecessary movement and even If they were now incredibly lethal it still hold the hint of beautifully disyed spear skills Any master could tell that he was special from just looking at his golem body that was shaped in an humanoid form, in an almost perfection state to look like a 6 foot tall human as he face Brandon. Brandon on the other hand released his mana around him and he made anyone looking at him feel as if they were staring at a calmke as he silently unveil the two weapons that was covered behind his back By removing the clothes he used to tie them up, when he finished he caress the scabbard of both the weapon as if he was caressing his girlfriend Alec was quick to notice that both those weapon were new weapons that he had never used before " I guess the fact the Fourth Elder uses spear didn''t mean he didn''t have other weapons with him, who knows he might have killed warriors that followed other weapon paths and keep there weapons as treasures" Alec thought as he saw the weapons with Brandon as he concluded that it might be a gift from his father, though he was not still sure why Brandon was sual wielding with a saber instead of a sword after thinking about it for long and remembering that the Fourh Elder uses spears he finally decided to stop stressing his head as he focused on the fight instead Brandon''s exposed his rippling muscles that was covered in clothes as his upper body became naked and showed the sword cuts and opened scars he was hiding , Alec was suprised when he saw though he wanted to now what Brandon went through but he felt when the time is right he would discuss it with him if he really wanted to Brandon brandished the two weapon Showing the set of beautiful weapons, one long sword and one dangerously sharp saber, the saber was curved in a very unique way Showing the level of craftmanship that was put into it, it was clear that the person that have forged it must have been a great forge man as the saber alone seems to be giving out a weird Killing intent, even though that he was not the one that was facing Brandon, the sharp killing intent that that saber weapon was releasing could still Be felt by even him himself As the saber seems to be expressing itself " Good saber!" Alec muttered But in the other hand while the saber seems to have a wild side to it the long sword that Brandon held in his left hand was looking less impressive with no shy light on it Nor an overwhelming aura like the saber, it was capable of making anyone who look at it think that it was a normal sword but who was Alec he was quick to use his analyze skill on the sword fast [ sword of peace Marked Spirit Weapon ] Rank : Tier 2 sword < locked > Skills attached : tranquillity sh Attributes bonus : mental + 20? Power + 15 Info : a rare sword crafted by a young forger who was seeking enlightenment, in the process he ended up creating a twin weapons and they seems toplement themselves well when used together. [ Saber Of ughter Marked Spirit Weapon] Rank : Tier 2 saber < locked > Skills attached : ughter domain Attributes bonus : Power + 20 Agility + 10 Endurance +5 Info : a rare saber crafted by a young forger who was seeking enlightenment, in the process he ended up creating a twin weapons and they seems toplement themselves well when used together. Alec : "....." ?????? There was alot of questing marks all around Alec''s head after he saw the attributes of the new sword and the saber they were crazily med And he could not help sucking in deep breath as he think deep that he had underestimated the weapons too much after all it actually came from an elder Who was confident enough to fight his own against a Tier 8 Mage, there is definitely no way why he would give crap to his only child and from what Alec saw The value of the sword and saber might be even higher after all they were in locked state so they would only be able to disy the power of a Tier 2 marked spirit weapon togh he didn''t know the requirements to unlock them but he was not ready to poke into things that was not his concern Yea they were both marked spirit weapons that are now linked with Brandon, at this moment Alec was really wondering how the fuck he was the grandson of the patriarch and the heir of the n And he was still more broke than the demonic church rats( the holy church was rich) , he could not even cry his eyes out, he didn''t even have a proper marked spirit weapon but here was Brandon with his own Now he was feeling the same way the gang felt when he first equipped the Red Smander armour set in the battlefield " jealous" though the armour set Was more valuable hat the two weapon added together but Alec just couldn''t help feeling a little jealousy After all they all wanted to have a spirit weapon , though Alec uses the gauntlet to attack but it was still just a sub equipment linked to the armour so it''s power could not pass the Tier 3 rank But the weapons on Brandon''s hand where different and were legit Tier 2 spirit weapons and not attachment with an armour and can easily tear earth with just a swing from him and surpass thee rank to disy mch more power Alec thanked his stars he had a system with him as he was only able to see this, due to the analysis skill, he was even feeling that if he had spar against Brandon himself he would have taken a lost It would have been given a rude Awakening and might have him suffere a lose from those two weapons even if he was sure he could take care of them since Alec never ses the analyze skill in battle and he was assured he was going to lose some flesh if he didn''t check there details as they were no ordinary weapon n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Despite all of this Legion just stand there still pointed his spear towards Brandon, there was no change in his expression at all, his eyes were still flickering under the T shaped helmet he wore His small round shield was still gripped tightly in his left hands as he stared back at Brandon " Ahhhhhh" nk!!!! After waiting for few seconds trying to set there status to the peak both warriors could no longer wait as they finally attacked each other other Sword and spear shed to cancel each other out probing attack , but that was not all as Brandon slipped his his saber under and tried to sh Legion with a lower left sh But his expression harden when he noticed that a shield blocked it Bang!!! They both pushed each other as they distance themselves from each other, Brandon watched Legion carefully and noticed that his yfully and disdain attitude where no were to be seen He was actually taking the spar seriously " the liege wants me to help bring out your full potential, now don''t tell me you only have that much Man¨¢ flowing through you and you do not have any decentbat experience to use it" Legion taunted as he finally released his Qi energy into his spear making the spear tip light up with a white light and the mana fluctuations around Brandon too changed as he took a stance with the saber facing front and the sword bending down a little, Legion was acting on the wishes of Alec, though Alec might not say antthng but they were connected at soul so he could understand his master''s intentions at the very least . Chapter 151 Helpless Parents 151 Helpless Parents Somewhere inside the Gordons n, the elders of the ns have gathered and were where arguing about certain matters and one of them was which academy to send the new generation was brought up again And it led to a big argument again , and as usual the Sixth Elder was no where to be seen as he gave an excuse of being sick, this time so he would not show up at the meeting, though no one said anything about it they were really getting pissed at the fact that he had not shown his face for thest three years " from what I understand Alec would not even consider any college that is far from Estonia city after what happened to him at the capital city, he fears that the Ancient ze n would send someone to kill him" " he also feels they have a hand in the ambush at the banquet, he just didn''t have proper evidence though , the guy they took captive only have limited information dieing in the process of investigation " Draco exined " ahhhh, this kid keeps on giving me more headache with his cautious attitude , in the first ce I was nning on sending him to the Royal Mage academy but it seems the ze n outer elders would do anything to kill him and get some rewards from inner court of there ns " " and then we have the other Holy Academy but they also have connections there, the only ce we can send him is the War God Mage Academy" The patriarch said with a sigh " i think you have to reconsider your choice, the death rate at that academy is very high, those bastard don''t have mentors to help them clear the gates they opened, they send there student in to the second Dimension to do there dirty work for them, tell me is that the type of academy you want the heir of the n going to? " The first elder question with sharp breathes as he tried to calm himself down when he heard what the patriarch said, meanwhile the patriarch had a suprise look on his face His left hand was supporting his Jaws as he sat downfortably on his throne , he looked at the first elder wondering when he became caring towards Alec " what''s up Old First, why are you getting mad, it''s not your Daughter Am sending to the war God Mage Academy, its already decided that''s where I will be dumping him" " just listen to me for once big bro!!!" The fact the first elder called the patriarch Big bro came as a suprise to every one in the hall room as they were suprised at his behaviour " OK forget the casualties but we don''t have any connection in that academy, not only that but he won''t be protected from the senior bullies if he is ever gets picked on, number three that school has a mysterious history and many of there students have lost there lives there and that is why most n does not send there kids there, " " they only send the ones with less talent there, or the ones that''s are not epted by the other mages academy, what do you want people to say " " that the heir to our n could not get into a proper Mage academy and had to settle for less " the First Elder exined his point and the patriarch only sighed " I think I know why you are so worried, you believe that he would find another girl there that he will fall in love with and your daughter would never have her chance with him again right" The patriarch snicker " ohhh my God, just move him to the Mage academy close by, the one all our genius aaand descendant attend, at least in there our n juniors also created a faction and they would be more protected." " its can''t be done Alec himself choose the school and I can''t change his mind, I can only support his decision, like you said he is the heir and a heir that is brought up in a green house would never reach his full potentials " " so sorry about that as I would not be able to put him in an academy where he would be protected by his seniors, since he wants to fight and forge his own path let he go and do that , I gave him the freedom to follow his own path, that kid would make the ze n regret alot of things, I don''t want to get in the way of that, since he wants to go to the War God Mage Academy so shall it be " The patriarch concluded the topic after some back and forth words with his brother the First Elder, the moment he finished the first elder started sobbing " What''s up with you, get a grip of yourself " the Grand elder said while tapping his staff on the ground, but it didn''t stop the First Elder sobbing " you bastard, your grandson also a bastard, ahhhhhh fuck, my daughter, my beautiful daughter I can''t let her go to the war god Mage academy " n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om " what are you blurting am not sending your child to the war god Mage academy, its Alec am sending there, you memory lost fool!!!!! " " she is going to enroll in any mage academy he chooses don''t you get it dimwit, not only her but all of them that walks together, Brandon, Arthur and Knight have all silently decided to enter any academy he enters " the First Elder shouted in rage Even the Fourth Elder had a change of expression, and the Patriarch was speechless " what is this, control your daughter yourself why do you have to put the me on my grandson " " you idiot if I can control her I won''t be trying to make you control you own grandson and from the look of things we both failed at being a better parent " The first elder blurted out and they both sighed, the other elders which there descendants where not involved all kept quiet as they didn''t want to incur the wrath of both the patriarch and the First Elder at the moment The Patriarch and the first Elder both looked at each other and as if they all understand what was in there mind they switched there eyes towards the Fourth Elder, even the First Elder was showing puppy eyes " What!!!, don''t look at me like that am even more worse, I just came into my son''s life I can''t go around making decisions for him, it would fracture the already bad rtionship we already are managing right now" The Fourth Elder statement made them realise that they had no choice what so ever to stop there kids from going far away from the ns influence range. Chapter 152 Brandons Blade Style vs Legions Basic Spear Techniques 152 Brandon''s de Style vs Legion''s Basic Spear Techniques [< de style - First Form - de hurricane >] Brandon said as he lighy tapped his left foot forward and before Alec could know it he only saw a blue light rush towards Legion " great skills" Alec muttered again, he had realise that everything Brandon does now seems to amaze him. So he decided not to hold back but also admire all that Brandon gat to show as he watches the fight The wind started moving with Brandon''s the moment he started swinging the sword and saber n wild motions , it was a funny scene as Alec was seeing a mage who had no affinity with wind elements manipte wind to add to the lethality of his attack by using a de skill which disrupted the wind in the atmosphere Even before the blur reached Legion, series of small wind des were already flying towards Legion and he responded by puting his spear infront of him and started rotating it and the sheer force from his spear seems to form a small wind cyclone with his spear at the middle And any wind de that mistakely reached the small cyclone got lost in it and get destroyed , when all the wind balde has be taken care of Legion swung his spear back sending a spear light Qi flying towards Brandon ''Tank!!!'' but it was blocked by Brandon as he ced his sword in front of his chest Which showed just how flexible Legion spear is to send an attack like that an it was making Alec wonder how he had been able to create something like that with just Mere mana energy Though he knows the system help but all he did was convert the mana inside in to fire and earth elements to help in crafting the golem and it had developed to this stage n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Legion thrusts his spear forward in a very simple manner but in that simple thrust it shows just how profund Legion''s spear skills has developed [< Pierce >] The spear head shined with dazzling while light as he collided with Brandon sword, the stone on the ground cracked Light started flickering as the point of where there weapon meet seems to be sparking with ck thunder Brandon turned the saber the other side and sent a low stab towards Legion''s stomach Region, seeing the form of attack, Legion slyly slipped away from the confrontation as he acrobatically moved back and back flipped After missing his target Brandon did not stay still but moved forward as he dashed towards Legion not ready to lose the small advantage he had achieved, When he got closer to Legion who alreadynded from his back flip, he jumped to the wall at his left side, using that momentum to push himself towards Legion who was swinging his spear towards him [< de style - second form - void sh >] A red light shed out from Brandon''s saber opening what seems to be a portal, and just before Legion''s spear head was supposed to shed him His body dissappeared into the red looking portal he opened, he dissappear and the portal closed, Legion stopped confused at such a development but the battle intenting out from his body has not decreased one bit He was trebleming with excitement, since it has been long he had a fight with even power after the fight with the peak Tier 1 zombie after he evolved Most opponent he had faced till now were either too strong for him like Titan, or too weak, and he felt he was not making enough improvement again and that was why he wanted to try himself Against someone whose power level was almost close to his, at least that way he would be able to fight more and grow further, evolving with much more experience Bangggg!!! " Legion''s Body flew of only able to stabilize himself after he was a few meter away from where he was previously standing Brandon came out of another red portal, it had mysterious appeared behind Legion and that was why he had attacked Legion easily , he licked his de with a different type of wild light in his eyes " for you to make me use the second form, means you are really special, seriously I really envy Alec golem creation and to think you are not even the strongest, it just make me want to get stronger more and more" Brandon said with a depressed smile as he expressed his feelings , he remember Alec telling him that if he could tie with Legion then he would owe him one favour, he felt Alec was still underestimating him with the eyes of the past But he knew he was alot more stronger than his older self, and his new unique de technique was pushing even Legion back "e on don''t spit so much nonsense now, I thought you were the one who loved to speak less, but if seems you were just pretending and the moment your daddy came back And introduce you to a much higher battle technique you started to act high and might and I want to bring you down from that illusion throne you have build " Legion said as he got up from the ground slowly, his chest area caved in and most of the stone armour was destroyed, though he acted calmly but it seems what ever the red energy Brandon had attack him with had been able to deal alot of damage to him as this was the first time that he had been Damges this way, he was not even this damaged in a war against the Tier 2 goblins back then in the blood moon war or when Titan sparred with him though Titan held back alot " thank God you didn''t break, after all how would I be able to show my brother here that I am deserving of more than just someone he should always protect" Brandon finally ced both of his weapons in front of him after pushing his mana to the extreme he thrust the saber to the ground [< Domain of ughter >] Brandon activated the saber skill and with the saber as meduim a red circle spread and expanded it self with Brandon in the middle It had a very eerily killing intent being released from it as it happened " this next attack of mine is something I just learnt and I can''t really control it, I think you should just give up here as I won''t want to destroy one of Alec precious creation" Brandon said as he finally switched the long sword to his right hand for the first time, and the sword seems to let out a humming sound as if it finally returned home Actually Brandon had always being jealous of Alec golems and that was why he had to warn Legion, him and the rest of the gang have all watched Alec sent his golem to fight without restrictions Or let them lead the vanguard with him, he had full trust in the golems so much, that trust he showed to the golems have never being the same for them, Brandon always felt Alec was always protecting them He just wanted to show him that he was strong enough not to be a burden again but also walk beside Alec shoulder touching shoulders and bearing the burdens with him and not just staying behind waiting for his orders when things are less dangerous " I think you should not hold back, cause even I am ready to go all out" Legion said with an eerily smile as a fiver meter transparent domain also opened around him, it was definitely different from Brandon''s domain of ughter as the transparent domain seems to have thousands of spear Qi ''s inside it " let''s do this then" Brandon ces his left hand on his sword and started cutting himself using his blood to paint the whole sword, till it started emitting melting sound When he was through the long sword was long gone in it''s ce was a Blood Colour Great Sword that looked really heavy as Brandon raised it before his head [< Tranquility sh + Domain of ughter = Tranquility ughter >] Brandon finally shed down joining the ultimate skills of the both weapon together to create a new ultimatebo attack. Chapter 153 Origin Spear 153 Origin Spear A red and strong aura that was filled with nothing but killing intent and a strong ughter vibes flew out along with the red sh as it made way for Legion Legion closed his eyes even when an attack of such magnitude wasing his way, but the moment he closed his eyes all of the energy being radiated from his body Suddenly dissappear, but to Alec who have been watching the fight since the starting could see something different , infact the thing that Legion just did brought alot of suprise to him As he was able to see Legion summoning all the Qi inside its body and condensing it all at one single point in his chest regi¨®n What he was doing seem to be like condensing a heart made of purely Spear Qi, though Alec could not understand the logic behind this but he knew for sure that this might just be a minor breakthrough for Legion [ Ding!, The golem named Legion hasphrend his weapon mastery intent to another level] [ Spear Heart skill created by Legion] [ Spear Intent has now reach the '' One With Spear'' state] [ Spear Heart skill avable to the host when you wield a Spear type weapon] Alec could feel his brain going into overdrive as he saw all the things that Legion wasprehending in battle, Legion was looking like a rare spear genius to him at this very moment Though all of his golems all seems to be geniuses of there own paths but Legion always proved him wrong with his high mastery of the way of the spear even if he was created after Titan He had always swung his spear at obstacles as a form of individual training, though if it was a human doing such it would actually be really hard to gain enlightenment but when it came to Legion Who had the support of the system which seems to gift experience point for every time he swung his spear in training it never got wasted as he was umting experience to break through All that was just missing was an appropriate battle to push him to the limit in order to finally breakthrough to the next state Alec mouth was wide open, he have already heard of the ''Sword Heart'' before and it was linked with a very high battleprehension of the sword weapon path And the ''One With Sword'' was when the sword Qi evolve to the next stage bing more lethal Those two things were definitely identical to the Spear Heart and the ''One With Spear'' State that Legion has jst awakened , Alec could not believe that his golem was reaching States that even the old n monsters that have gone into seclusion for so long were not able to reach [< Origin spear - sh >] Despite all this time Alec was thinking it has not really passed in seconds, and his thinking was cut short after Legion opened his eyes and sent a straight sh at Brandon''s attack while holding the spear with two hands There was no fancy movement or light attached to his swing but an invisible wave of Qi flew making the air split and when this invisible Qi attack shed with the Tranquility ughter attack it split it into two Dissolving the attack, but still yet the Qi sh was only weaken a little as the remaining Qi energy still advance towards Brandon Who was using his saber to keep himself standing, he was shocked when he saw his attack being split into two so easily and the remnants of the energy he sent towards Legion destroyed the environment instead of moving towards Legion n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om He had never even though of the fact that Legion would be able to counter the attack so he didn''t reserve any mana to use to defend himself , since it was his strongest attack, infact he was so spent that he didn''t even have enough mana to cast his void sh so he could avoid the attacking starght at him He could only grit his teeth and ce the sword that has transformed into a big great sword in his front to defend himself " so this is how I will lose, I guess Legion was right, I have be really arrogant after I made great progress in my martial part, I guess I have to go meditate on this after this bout " But before the attack had hit him Legion was able to call the attack back but a few strand of spear Qi had hit him flinging him towards a wall nearby Hitting his head and losing his consciousness, meanwhile Legion body was crumbling for taking back that type of attack with so much energy that even he could not control yet, he might have sent the origin spear sh but that type of attack in it''s purest from was not something that Legion was able to control yet. Alec quickly ran towards him and started infusing his mana into his body trying his best to heal him as he kept on infusing his mana to recreate the parts of it''s body that was breaking down After going on for about 15 minutes he was able to return Legion to perfect state [ Ding!, Golem named Legion has been able to sessfully leveled up to lvl 20( Quasi Tier 2 - Golem)] " pheww" Alec sigh in relief though he didn''t know how this had happen but he was still rting it to the experience point that Legion might have gain from the fight with Brandon [¡Á : congrattions on learning how to help a Golem push past its limits, actually this knowledge was suppose to assimte with you when you break through to the Tier 2 Mage realm but since you already performed it, it''s no need holding on to it Might as well just transfer the knowledge to you now] " ehhhn system you finally talk to me after long" Alec was suprised to hear the system voice after so long, but the pain that came next was something that made him regret hear the voice of the system in the first ce As huge information of the Golem technique he had just use was being inserted into his his head, he held on to his head as he felt that this memories infusion was more painful than when he received the memories of the real Alec. While all this was happening someone was watching all this from above, with a frown on his face as he was still contemting if he should get involve in all this or he should just carry on watching the boys Chapter 154 Rejected 154 Rejected Alec finally calmed down after the pain subdue, he was panting really hard as hey on the ground not even able to move any part of his body except his head But when he looked at Legion, he could see that in his eyes there was worry in them as he held his spear in a defensive position that seems to be covering Alec Alec quickly turn his head towards Brandon''s position and realise there was someone already standing beside Brandon and he was putting a pill inside Brandon''s mouth " ahhhh, I never wanted to get involved all of this but if I had leave him alone like this he might have really damage his foundation a little and it would take alot of time to make it stable back so I have to intervene hope you understand this Alec" The moment the person started talking Alec already had an idea who he was, " yes Fourth Elder, I understand after all he is your son " Alec chuckled as he sent a mental message to Legion to lift him up " I am really greatful to you for making your golem take back an attack of such magnitude, knowing it might as well destroy it''s core in the process, though an surprised you were able to save it in the end " The fourth eldermented and Alec realised that the Fourth Elder misunderstood something " no that was all Legion , I had no hand in it" Even though Alec said he had no hand in the decision of Legion the Fourth Elder still saw it as him being humble, he even looked at his son who was wasted on the ground hoping he was less arrogant like Alec maybe he might have even still stayed indoors and made more progress in cultivating the secret manual he had given him instead of him rushing out to show off " I have always heard that you are the greatest golem genius that the n has seen in a very long time, though I might have not understand those words then but I think I do now, you really might have the chance at taking the n another level higher" " please fourth elder, I don''t think I am worthy of such heavy words, your ttery might make me big headed" " I like your mentality, even when you are being praised you show no sign of conceit, are you willing to learn some few tricks from this old man and Learn the way of the spear to a higher level" After talking back and front the Fourth Elder finally revealed his intentions, which really shocked Alec, but he was fucking sure he was no spear genuis so why would the fourth elder Come find him to personally to ask such a question he thought , that was until he looked at Legion who was still holding on to him " oooh I see, I have been misunderstood again" Alex finally realised why the Fourth Elder have asked such question, it was because he had been amazed by the basic spear techniques that Legion have demonstrated After all there was a golem technique called wisdom sharing where the creator of a golem input some or all of there knowledge concerning the weapon they wield into a golem Making it more powerful with battle techniques as it won''t have to just swing weapons anyhow with brute strength, but would be able to use the techniques to overpower those on the same realm But in Alec case it was different due to the involvement of the system, all he has to do is craft the golem with a weapon in mind and through swinging the weapon For a couple of time and there consciousness being active they would be able to get the basic mastery of such weapon they wield And which also allows Alec to be able to use the same weapon and skills, so if other golem masters were infusing there golems with the knowledge of weapon Alec had his golems training in different weapons and then infusing him with the knowledge, making him have basic knowledge of every weapon his golems wield As he could also use such weapons and this was one of his terrifying traits that he acquired as being the host of the system n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om " why not let Legion see some of your tricks instead, I know this might seems somehow but he has grown to understand spear techniques better than me." Alec said In a very low tone as he was cautious not to anger Brandon''s father, but when the Fourth Elder heard him he felt Alec was not interested in learning any spear techniques after all the techniques all used by Legion Was all basic spear arts, though they might look more lethal and profound due to Legion reaching the intermediate spearmanship but in the eyes of someone like the fourth elder who has practiced the way of the spear almost all his life He was able to see through all the profound moves of Legion easily to know that the foundation of his skills was still the basic spearmanship skill set and not some fansy spear moves, he was really wondering why Alec have never taken a chance to learn any fancy spear moves and wanted to teach him a thing or two, but he never expected to be rejected like this . " what a pity, if you focus on the Spear Path am sure you can even surpass me in a few years" the Fourth Elder said with a sigh not ready to disturb Alec further with the thoughts of Learning under him again " well we would see again, Heir of Gordons" the Fourth Elder said as he picked Brandon''s body up and flew out of Alec''s courtyard Alec groaned as he started to feel his bodying back to usual, he even cursed Arthur and Knight who were in seclusion training He could not believe that with the way there was noise none of them showed up to even help, he even started wondering why he allowed them to use his own house when they all have there exclusive quarters in the n buildings " those fu''kers, well I didn''t lose at all with this new knowledge I would be able to push our team to a much stronger level " Alec said to himself as he smiled when he thought about the knowledge the system had imparted to him Chapter 155 A New Invention. 155 A New Invention. Arthur and Knight have left seclusion after they felt there foundation were solid enough to continue studying other things, all that was left for them was to choose which elder they wanted to learn the sacred Golem techniques from, Arthur wanted to really learn from the Patriarch but when even he remembered that he and the Patriarch really had nothing inmon he was forced to forget about it and leave his options wide open after all Even if he was not born in the gemini period he was still a Gordons and could learn the Golem techniques from any of the elders As due to his understanding all there techniques all came from a part of the journal that was being passed on from Patriarch to Patriach And after further deliberation he finally decide he would learn from the Third Elder, as he thinks that they have alot inmon, though Alec have not seen the Third Elder in person He has heard alot of his deeds and how strong he was and how his golem technique were one of the most unique ones from the Patriarch journals Though Alec would really like to read every part of the journal but ever since the system collected it to the inventory it has held on to it telling him to work on his own creation first after he nce at the first page And he has not really understood what the system said but he felt he would figure it atter and maybe then the system would find him worthy of being able to open the book and look into it .... " hey system the time for the Blood Moon war is approaching fast and I would like to see the Patriarch jounarl at least even a peak, am sure I can learn something new there and would be able to increase my battle power alot more if I have the books knowledge after all you won''t want your Host to die now would you " [¡Á : the knowledge of the book was never meant to be exploited by the Patriarch they were only given to be protected by the Patriarch of the Gordons ns, even technique inside that journal was created by Patriarch at there prime and passed down so when there descendant that had the same Golem gene as them were born they would be able to practice what has been passed down] [¡Á : you think this is the only journal that was left behind by your patriach , no you can''t be that stupid now, one is always left in the hands of the present patriarch for protection and the other is left for all the members of the n to practice from, it''s being guarded in your n special training grounds] " my n has a special training ground!" [ ¡Á: Well what can I expect from my stupid host, do you think your n would have gotten this strong and have a Tier 7 Mage with multiple elders that are so close to being one without a training ground supporting them, do you think it''s easy to have Tier 7 mages, then why does the other Mid Tier n not have there own idiot, listen to me, the book given to you can only be open when you create your own golem technique, the one you have been using now is the basic that has been passed down for centuries] [ ¡Á : you are to use this basic as your foundation to build something on your own without the help of the system like you built Titan, start from scratch do something that no Golem Mage has even done before, if you are able to do this then even the system would support you and make your techniques and idease alive, and the Patriarch journal would record your creation and grant you the eptance to nce through it''s records] Alec was lost in deep thoughts after the the little conversation with the system and he started thinking of what to do that another Golem Mage have not tried before and no matter how he cracked his head he could note up with a possible solution [ - 3,500 Mana for the advice] [Ding! Due to insufficient mana you owe the system one thousand Mana, and the next moment you recover your Mana it would be deducted] " ohhhmon, owing mana who does that and I was starting to see you as a good guy" [ ¡Á : don''t patronise me Alec you know it''s just business after all, the advice I gave you worth more than that amount if I should calcte it properly it should be up to 10 to 15k mana but due to how much mana you have I decided to give you a consumer discount, enjoy it while you have a small mana pool as there would be no discount when your mana pool can house an enormous mana] Alec : "?" you stingy system Alec got into a meditative position and started to recover his mana after all he has been wiped clean by the system and does not even have any mana to activate any skills He could only release all his golem from the space pouch and have them watch over him as he tried to make enough mana back so he could pay off his debt While he was meditating his mind kept on working on it''s own as he started thinking about what the system said ''something no golem Mage have ever done before, something unique, my foundation is the basics that was use to create all other golem techniquez, find a technique that was created by me alone, something someone has never thought of before " Alec heads went into a fast drive as he thought of all this things really quick, and he remembered his old world earth, and he started thinking about robots and how they were just like golems but were more advanced due to there advanced weaponry (Gasp) Alec eyes opened as he finally found what he had been missing in the big equation, he never needed to imitate the journal in the first ce he could create something not only the Gordon n could not think of but something even this world is not ready for He was going to make his golem techniques based focused on something that can creates Cyborgs Golems, Ai Golems, and Robot Golems that might even look like the megazord of the power rangers He smiled evilly when he thought of his n, he was about to go into another round of brutally experiment. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Chapter 156 Untitled.... Gold 156 Untitled.... Gold [ Ding!!!, Error detected, trying to change setting of an Elemental Golem has failed] [ Failed!] Alec facepalmed himself the moment he saw another Metal Power Crystal Melting and dissappearing with the wind He held in the urge to shout at the top of his voice, he could just not understand what next he had to do, After gaining some little enlightenment from the system he had set his sights on creating something he calls a Robot Golem but it is definitely easier said than done as he has not really made much progress in this few days And that was because in the first ce he was not a Metal Element Mage, and he had no idea how to control Iron either His big bet had being to use Metal Element Power Crystal that has been extracted from dead demonic beast using there inner Metal power stored in the crystal to merge with another golem but it had failed He looked at Titan who was still looking at him with a perplex expression wondering what he was really up too, He sigh and looked around the small ce he called a home, that now seems to finally have that peace he has always wanted and craved and he realised that he missed his gang even though they were always scattering things " I guess it''s time I give Arthur a visit, if there is someone who could help me out at this moment it''s that fucker, wait now that I think about it, does he not have both Earth and Metal Element, great am going to sneak into the Third elders quarters" Titan : "..." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Titan was clueless in what to do, in order to help his master who seems to just be mumbling non stop to himself ... In the third elders courtyard about seven youth were there trying there best to craft golems as they used there wavering will power and metal energy to form the shape they wanted The process was very delicate and it required there attention as they couldn''t afford any slip up, and one of the seven youth was Arthur who hade to the mansion that was build with a big number 3 inscribed on the gates Signifying it was an elder''s house, at first he had been filled with vigour as he fantasied how he would be taught by the Great Thrid Elder and how his talent would be noticed And he would be epted as a personal disciple, his thoughts has been really going wide anytime when he remembered all that he had thought would happen But unfortunately for him the thrid elder was not interested in teaching anyone personally, he wrote the basics of his techniques in a very long scroll and put in inside a gourd in the middle of his courtyard His request had been quite simple actually, they had to defeat a Golden Golem that he had created that was in the same realm as them, if they were sessful in doing this then they would be able to study his Basic technique and writings for only one hour and then after then they have to go meditate in what they learnt and also try creating a golden golem in the process But the main problem here was the fact that they had to only study a scared technique for only one hour, No how matter how they tried it they would not be able to understand all he wrote in one hour even if it''s only the basics of his Golem techniques This would prompt them to try there luck a second time but when they do, they found out that the golden golem seems to have gotten use to there attack and would be able to resist against them better than before Though even when they won some of them was not even in the state to meditate or look through the techniques again And that was why the number of people learning here had shorten to just a mere 7 mages , Swooops!!! A ck shadow emerged from the ground, this little action disrupted the concentration of the mages that were trying to create there golems and they quick went to hide Bang!!, Bang bang! Series of Metal Elementspressed flew everywhere, the moment Alec and Knight came out of the shadows and saw various small metal bombs going around the ce they also took cover with the rest of the seven mages "fucker how dare you disrupt our concentration, I was so close to making my first golden golem hand" a muscr Mage said as he pointed in the position that Alec was hiding after the explosion went down but the moment he saw Alec''s face he choke on his words He had seen Alec in thest Blood Moon war and even though he was a Tier 2 Mage he was clear on the fact that Alec had golems that could take care of Tier 3 goblins Talk less of him who was nothing than just a Tier 2 Mage, " shut up, if you are that good in the first ce we would not have to run like that when you are just creating a golem, it''s clear you are inexperience but you are trying to put the me on us " Knightined as he felt his butt swell from being hit by one of those bomb he had been a little careless so he vented his anger on the Mage who spoke " he he he, ohhh so its brother Alec am really sorry about that," he quickly apologise Alec didn''t even bother with him as he went straight towards Arthur who looked to be protecting something with him mana when all the small explosion was happening " I see you have made great progress brother " Alec said as he saw that Arthur was trying his best to stabilise the golem he had almostpleted " blew, yeeeeeeeeeeeesssss, fuck that old geezer I don''t fucking need you, you hear me, very soon am going to be the best Golden Golem creator and take your position" Arthur cursed towards the mansion ignoring Alec the moment he finally finished his golem Alec took his time to watch the golem while Arthur was venting his excitement towards the mansion The golem was 6 feet tall, it was the perfect look alike of Legion with its own T shaped helmet but brown colored eyes , but while Legion was made mainly from earth elements, this golem was made from metal element, it was shining a bright bronze colour Though Alec was expecting a golden golem but it seems there was restrictions based on the level of the Golem creator techniques And while Legion had a spear this Golem had two long sword with a long great sword stranded on it''s back, it was also dresses like a diator just like Legion, but due to being a Metal Golem it''s equipment seems more legit and bulky Alec almostughed at his brother''s ability to copy him but, he could not help but apud the fact that Arthur had created a great golem [ Ding!.. Analysis Golem...] [ Bronze Golem - Tier 1 (low)] Type : Equipment / power Ability : ¡ÁMetal shards(lvl 1) ,¡ÁMetal sword(lvl 1) ,.....Merge ( lvl 1) [ ¡Á : I think this is the right time to try out the golem knowledge I gave you or don''t you want to know how good you are now with a part of the Golem Progenitor Knowledge] Chapter 157 Untitled..... Advise 157 Untitled..... Advise The system seems really interested in making him use his new technique but Alec was not ready for any of that any time soon after all he came here for another Reason entirely, he tore his gaze away from the newly crafted golden golem reluctantly , the skills set of the golem were quite different from the ones his golems have and it didn''t have any weapon mastery also which was quite a bumper, Though he was more impressed with his analysis skill that has upgrade to lvl 3 making it possible for him to see more details about things that he could not see before like the details of this particr golem " I always knew you were a special case anyways" Alec thought to himself as he finally faced Arthur that was now panting after shouting for so long and not getting any reply from the mansion " hey man can you take a break?, I really wanna talk to you about something and that''s why I risked sneaking into a Elder''s house, am hoping you can help me out with a little of your knowledge about your affinity elements " Alec said " hmm me!, well am pretty much through with the basics here anyways let''s go back" Alec faced knight after Arthur agreed to follow him, but knight face quickly changed Knight : "?" " don''t even think about it Alec there is no way I would be able to transport you, him, me and this little golden toy with the petty amount of mana I have " " I would be force to cut the shadow casting halfway and I will still be affected due to abusive use of my mana pool" Knight protested as he was damn sure he could read Alec''s intentions at the moment, the only reason Alec would look at him like that was because he wanted a free ride again " See you ranting and not still being ashamed at all, few seconds ago you were bbering about how the students that were practicing the golden golem way were not good, what are you then? , an amateur?" Arthur jested and all the magesughed at knight, this made him fume in anger but he said nothing about it, he might be strong and felt he was making big improvements but trying to go against Arthur was definitely a No!! For him He saw Arthur and Brandon as two side of a coins and in that coins dreadedbat demons were drawn on each side and that was more reason why he never wanted to antagonise any of them " let''s just walk out then, I guess it was pretty cool sneaking in, I just didn''t expect to be causing amotion that was not part of the n, please forgive this n member" Alex said thest sentence while facing the mansion and bowing, since he had seen Arthur talking towards the mansion he was sure someone or even the third elder must be able to see them and know all that was happening And he definitely didn''t want to leave there with the Third Elder having a bad impression of him Arthur dragged him as they made there way out of the third elder''spound, but before leaving he made sure to show his middle finger to the mansion **** " Ha ha ha isn''t that kid so full of energy, I never would have though that he would havee to my mansion to learn my techniques I guess blood is indeed thicker than water" The Third Elderughed as he sat in his Throne chair in his living room, the butler of the house was by his side who was watching all of this happening with a frown on his face " how long is the young master still going to stay out of the mansion without the knowledge that he is your only descendant left , to continue the legacy of the golden golem branch you have to bring him back though we have others in our branch but they don''t have your genes my lord " The butler who was standing beside the Third Elder said with a sad expression on his face when he thinks of his young master living like a wild kid in the n without no idea who he really is " Alfred you have know me ever since I was a kid, and you should know that in the whole n only me was reluctant to have many children, because I know the process they have to go through when the timees, this bloodline we have it''s not one to be proud of but one to be dreaded and the prophecy would definitelye through I just want him out of all of it, but still yet he got entangled in it by himself, see fate ying with me " The Third Elderughed again as he collected a gourd from his bulky Golden Golem that just entered the room " I just hope that my brother and the other elders of the n all have a better n thanying low or restrictions our cultivation speed when the havoc strikes again " the Third Elder. said with a sigh " with the amount of power your n has if you all rush and breakthrough you should be able to ssify yourselves as a weak High Tier n, so why is George still insisting you all stay low key, what exactly is your n running from" the butler standing close to him asked but the Third Elder just smiled " somethings are better left unsaid, the reason I didn''t allow Arthur learn under me despite being my own grandson is because I wanted him to carve his own path but since he hase back here on his own I won''t hesitate to teach him every thing I know bwuahhhh ha ha ha " The Third Elder burst outughing again while The butler by his side was suprised at his master''s entric behavior, though others might be suprised that this butler actually called the Gordons n patriarch with his name but the truth is he has been watching over the n ever since the father of all the elders of the Gordons n came to the city So he was there honourably elder and well respected as his loyalty has been earn with the years that passed and he was seen as a family instead of the butler of the whole n .... " WTF!, you tried that, I thought you were always the smartest of us after Agnes, I guess you are just a little more clever than us " Arthur insulted Alec in style when he heard the reasons for Alec ordeal Though Alec wanted to show an angry expression but then he realised that he really needed Arthur''s help at the moment and he restrained himself " so can you help me?, or are you just interested in insulting me.? " Alec asked looking impatient " Yes I can, it''s basic knowledge that you can mix two secondary magic at ater stage together how don''t you know that" " secondary magic "?" what is that suppose to mean anyways" Alec asked in style since he could not tell Arthur he couldn''t remember some of his memories when he was younger " well the four basic elements are Air, Fire, Water, Wind the remaining elements are sub, merge or made from this basic elements which came from the great Chaos Dao" " the metal and ice elements are secondary magic along with thunder, sound and otherplex magic and they won''t ever be able to merge if the ice has already be established before you try merging then" Arthur gave an half baked exnation as he directed Alec''s attention with his side eyes Alec understood what he meant the moment he finished talking after all it was only Titan that was an Ice Golem among all his golem and the most funny thing was that He only tried working this out on Titan who was already a Tier 2 golem, he could still remember the system message telling him he has failed in trying to change the setting of an elemental golem Now he thought about it Titan and the Hive Queen already have there pathsid down for them after he used the system in helping them breakthrough to the next realm Trying to change that meant he still had the system help and it would never be epted as his own work since it had the system involved in it. And he decide he would try changing another golem who has not be a Tier 2 golem into a robot version instead and he could not think of a better Golem than Legion who was closer to the Tier 2 realm and seems to help him awaken a new ability in his golem techniques due to his desperation and he felt he should thank Arthur who made this all. Possible but when he looked at his smug face he changed his mind " you dumb idiot I already knew all that" Arthur and Knight : "?" " if you knew all that why were you listening so attentively, don''t tell me you can''t say thank you, hey wait Alec!!!!!" Arthur ran after Alec who couldn''t stand his smug attitude As he was wondering if the Golem techniques Arthur learnt has added to his ego n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Chapter 158 Reforming The Body (part 1) 158 Reforming The Body (part 1) Alec inhale and tried to steady his breathe as he was trying to do something that might be his own unique Golem technique in the future, that would be used to pass him name down in the future " Are you ready?" he asked the Legion who was in front of him, and Legion nodded his head quite fast, though the golem where not meant to shown any emotions but Alec''s Golems have always being different And he could tell that his Golem that always acted cold and all was quite nervous about the process that was about to happen because Alec told him what he was trying to do and the risk involved in it though the Golem didn''t like the idea but he always followed the orders of Alec That if Alec even tells him yo go die he won''t hesitate to act on themand , Alec smiled at Legion to reassure him before finally getting ready to work This was his breakthrough to higher things and he was not ready to screw it at any moment from now, he already had all the necessary equipment he needed for it to go sessful He had adjust his mental state to the peak and he had all the materials he deemed important around him and all that was remaining was to craft and change the body system of Legion to the one of a robot He brought out the demonic beast power crystal he got from his grandfather and held it carefully, it was reallyrge and the energy emitted from the crystal seems enough to power up many things and had alot of importance for those who did crafting and forging but here was Alec using it to experiment " it was great I was able to steal(cough), no it was great that I was able to borrow this from that old man, it''s the least he can do for me after all he owe me one for using my merit points for the n, I will just have to apologise to himter for this " Alec reassured himself as he brush his nose with his index finger while the patriarch was coughing inside his room as he was wondering what would make an healthy cultivator like him cough " someone must be praising me" the patriarch said to himself not aware that the Tier 6 Metal Element Crystal that he lend to Alec was about to be integrated into a golem when he didn''t even have any assurance of getting it correct and all Alec told him was that he was just going to observe it .... Alec slowly casted the fire spell as he recited the spell carefully so he does not make any mistake, a small andpressed fire ball appeared on his index finger and he sent it straight to the middle of the Metal Element Power Crystal And the Power Crystal swallowed it, after fifteen it started making wierd sound and the Power Crystal started releasing alot of Metal Element Essence that was inside it little by little Alec sighed on relief when he saw that his fire element have been able to cause a small reaction enough to extract a little amount of the Metal Element Essence inside the Power Crystal Though he might have not being practicing with his fire elements regrly, and could not instantly cast a fire spell like he did with the earth elementz but his bloodline was quite special making his fire element kinda really lethal and that was why he had been able to get a reaction from the crystal easyly [< Golem Break Down Reversal >] Alec touched the chest of Legion as he casted one of the forbidden spells of the golem techniques he just learnt from the knowledge he gained Breaking down the body of Legion in an instant as the body made from main earth elements Pulverization till the only thing left was the Helmet, Armour, Spear and arge yellow Crystal at the chest area " Woah it''s so beautiful, I never knew you were able to create a power crystal" Alec said as he saw something simr to a Power crystal in the chest region of Legion, not only was it yellow but it had a vague spec of spear coloured lights swimming around the yellow lights inside the crystal " here am I thinking I would be using this Metal Element Essences to create a crystal for you because only demonic beast are confirmed to have a power crystal but it seems am wrong as you have something simr , he he he ughs evilly) well now you have one why not just devour the Metal Element Essence and let me see if you can breakfree from your restrains and evolve further" Alec stared using his mental power to direct the Metal Element Essence in the air towards Legions crystal core, the rest of legion''s equipment was still floating in the air even if Legions body was missing But the moment the first strand of Metal Element Essence touched the legion''s crystal core a white line quickly connect then all together and at that moment Alec realised that the process of reforming legion''s body have arrived Though he took a chance when he tried this due to the new knowledge he received from the system and spections but he was still happy when the form for creating a new body was actually working " Arrrgghhh!!!!!!!" It started slowly but surely Alec was already starting to groan and growl as he was feeling great exhaustion After all he was multi tasking now, he had to spare part of his mental energy to lead the Metal Element Essence straight to legion''s crystal core as he made sure it didn''t spill a bit While his other attention was on reforming the body as he pushed his pure mana straight to the middle of the core as he tried his best to make it bend to his will and create the type of body shape he wanted. Slowly and steadily the new body was forming and Alec had a small smirk on his face as the earth body was gone and it was being reced by a metal body which look like a robot And he didn''t forget leaving ces for small missiles at the shoulder and a small gun ce at the back of the hand, the equipments that was also connected to the white light started turning into robot gears The only different thing was the spear weapon which now looked like aser spear with the whole body shining a very intense white light as the Metal Element Essence was spread to it one by one the materials that was one the floor was being used and integrated into the Golem''s body " Arrrgghhh " Alec pushed and pushed and was finally able toplete the body reforming after about thirty minutes of careful creation so he does not mess up any small details either But even after he was done Legion was not done with absorbing the Metal Element Essence from the Tier 6 metal crystal So Alec put his full attention into the Metal Power Crystal and made sure that Legion would get enough and only then would he be able to see just what Legion was capable of after he finished absorbing to it''s peak n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Chapter 159 Reforming The Body(Part 2) 159 Reforming The Body(Part 2) [ Ding!!!, one of your golem has just broken through to the Tier 2 Golem Realm.] [ Robot spearman Golem ] Name : Legion level : 21 [ can be upgraded] Realm : (low) Tier 2 golem rank : Elite strength : 36 Agility : 35 Endurance: 32 {Special skills} ~ intermediary Spear Arts mastery lvl 3 ~ Basic Shield mastery lvl 5 ~ Spear Intent : (''One With Spear'') level [< A Golem that is first of it''s kind, it has being created bybining the knowledge of two different world to create a unique monster, its future paths can no longer be predicted again as each stage of evolution would have to be created by the creator of this unique golem. >] [ Tier 2 Robotic Helmet ] n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om + Power 20 + Endurance 20 ¡·Part of a set , whenplete set is worn another bonus stat is given, + Power 10, + Agility 10 , + Endurance 10 [ Tier 2 Robotic Full body Proof] + Endurance 30 + Agility 10 ¡·Part of a set , whenplete set is worn another bonus stat is given, + Power 10, + Agility 10, + Endurance 10 [ Tier 2 Robotic Ignition Shoes] + Agility 30 + Power 10 ¡·Part of a set , whenplete set is worn another bonus stat is given, + Power 10, + Agility 10, + Endurance 10 [ Tier 2 Robotic Particle Destroyer Spear ] + Power 30 + Agility 5 + Endurance 5 ¡·Part of a set , whenplete set is worn another bonus stat is given, + Power 10, + Agility 10, + Endurance 10 ¡¶ Full Robotic set Equipped ¡· + Power 10 + Agility 10 + Endurance 10 * plus 10% fire rate * plus 10%ser damage * plus 10% missiles damage Alec was gaping seriously just from staring at the new version of Legion, anyone who looked at Legion now would not be able to link him up with his old version, the only things that could link him with his old self was the fact that he still wield a spear " L. L...egion!" Alec stammered as he was not sure if Legion still had his memories and remembered things they went through before or his memories have been erased due to the fact that he had pulverised his old body " master!, i still live to serve you and I feel so powerful..... " Legion couldn''t help eximing as he checked himself out, while he was checking his new body Alec was sighing in relief after he heard the deep and cold voice of his most trusty Spear "At least he still retained his memories and he won''t need to start from the beginning" Alec thought , but just as he looked at his Legion he realised that he forgot about something really important Legion was following the path of a diator spearman before but he has now moved to the robotic path due to the intervention of Alec midway before the system upgraded him to a Tier 2 with the system points options that always choose But he has forgotten to add the small shield that Legion always used at his left arm while fighting, infact his mastery of blocking was so high that he might reach the intermediate rank soon and maybe he might Even have a better chance at blocking Tier 2 and 3 attacks without taking much damage, Alec med himself for forgetting something so important, though the spear levitated in the air during the process of reforming the body since it was the weapon that was linked with his equipment gear But the small shield was something that Alec had being crafted with earth magic and pushed to the next rank with his unique Golem technique He has not still figure out why his mana could level up the weapons though but from the knowledge he received from the system recently he was made Aware that his ability was much more greater than that and he was only ticking the surface " am sorry I forget to add your small shield while reforming your body, I guess I was overwhelmed with multi-tasking like that, it really took a toll on me" Alec apologies to his partner, though he sounded nonchnt but Legion could understand that it really hurt him instead " that''s no big deal master, I can create one for myself, due to this new body you have created for me" Legion said and miraculously a small white light turned round and covered Legions left arm and he was equipped with a white shield that seems to be a Ray of light Alec moved closer and caress the shield and he noticed a small piercing feeling from just touching it " due to mixing my Spear Shape Qi in creating the Gamma Ray Shield from my Robot Generation energy it has a certain rebound effects to any one except me, since it''s my Spear Qi that is registered with it" Legion exined casually but Alec could understand all the words hidden in it, it meant anybody attacking him based on the powers were bound to have a certain of there power rebounded to them, Alec felt envy of such effects And after hearing a bunch of rubbish based on the Robot System he felt his head was about to explode as Legion took in the joy to exin most of his body new functions to him And Alecughed at his enthusiasm but he was grateful to the system though the system said it would not be involved in the process it is clear that most of the body part that was formed was due to the knowledge of the system He had a in understanding of a robot''s body infact even Legion who is Now a robot Golem seems to have more knowledge in this than him and he was fine by that, he looked at Legion which was just a head taller than him and sigh At the start he though that he would grow taller maybe even reach Titan''s heights but it seems he has been thinking about it too much as instead of getting taller Legion ended up being shaped like a robot with normal human height instead and was just a little bit taller than Alec At the same height as an average human adult. Chapter 160 Awareness 160 Awareness The day of the Blood Moon war was fast approaching and the nsmen of the Gordons m were all preparing again as they were aware that they would be thrown into the chaos battlefield once again They might have had a great battle thest time the participated in the Blood Moon War and were able to win beautiful against the Goblins the, but they were not expecting every encounter with the goblins to be that easy It could be said that the air around the Mages in the Gordons n was heavy, so heavy that even the normal people in the n were able to notice there nervousness and were able to predict that something it was rted to the blood moon .... And this was not only happening in the Gordons n but also the ns who lost thest time against the Goblins and the ns that were going to be participating in this Blood Moon all have heavy mood None of them were assured of they were going yo make it out alive from it in one piece, infact they already have a premonition that it was going to be bloody and more wild than thest time after all the Goblin numbers were now focused on the Estonia city giving them no space to breath at ease Infact the battle Alec participated in had the least casualties as only the Low Rank Mages fought and due to Alec''s gang resolving the huge numbers of Tier 1 Goblins fast enough They were able to shit the victory towards the human side as they were also able to participate in the Tier 2 battle, and reduced the pressure the human mages were facing This all added up to the fact that an average human mage could take on more than one Goblin due to there innate talent being higer that the Goblins There only disadvantage was the Goblins high number of ranked warriors could overwhelmed them no matter what talent they had and when Alec took care of the Tier 1 goblins it all became easy to fight the Goblins ..... Inside the Gordons n meeting room the elders were all gathers again, to discuss how they new Blood Moon War allocation of mages was going to hold " here we are again!, we have to choose which one to send and who not to send" The patriarch said with a grim expression on his face as he sat on his throne, he didn''t like sending his nsmen to the Blood Moon War but it was a necessity after all of they didn''t send they would end up facing a greater cmity, also sending means some of there love ones was bound to die " I have said it already that I would lead the Tier 6 battle, at first I thought me and old Fourth could let loose and show those bastard from the Second Dimension just how weak they are, who would have thought he had broken through before me, (sigh) I guess I can only stick with the inexperienced warrior called Draco this time " The third elder said and gulped in his gourd of wine , even Draco that was sitting in the number 7 throne just ignored him even when he called him an inexperienced warrior Draco might be strong but he knew straight well that he was no match for those elders that has reached the (peak) Tier 6 Mage realm especially if he tried anything funny with the third elder he would just be beaten to a pulp as the third elder is said to be the Mage with most physical strength in the n " I guess we have the Tier 6batant sorted out I do want Zack to lead the ten Tier 5 mages team we are sending, does anybody have any opinion against this ?" The patriarch asked but no one dared to say anything " I don''t get why you are grooming Zack so much, you even promised him the eighth elder position if he breaks through, do you think it is easy to break through that fast " the chubby fifth elder asked but he was not against Zack leading after all he was the most strongest Tier 5 Mage of the Gordons n And since all there mages whereing back home for the Blood Moon there was no one who could lead him, but only him leads the Tier 5 mages since the day he broke through " I guess the Tier 4 leader belongs to the first elders daughter as usual" The patriarch said and the others nodded no one having any opinion to that " how many Tier 4 do you think we should send" the patriarch questiones "" actually we can spare bout 100 but we should only send 50 we don''t want to lose so many nsmen if not the lose would be too much to bear " the Grand Elder replied " then we shall go with your decision, as for the Tier 3 Aileas shall lead them since he is back from the academy and in the Tier 2 Mage realm just find someone that is worthy to lead them again" " and the Tier 1 would be lead by Alec once again, but this time I want to put measure and security in ce cause I feel that he might be targeted by a mid level Mage " the patriarch expressed his worries If he had the power he would have asked Alec not to participate in the uing Blood War that wasing but him out of all people knew how stubborn his grandchild was And how he saw the Blood Moon War as a tform to increase his power and not the one that can take his his life at any time Alec eyes had glowed with the eagerness to fight, and the patriarch was aware that his grandchild had a will of a Warrior and not a quitter so he won''t be listening to him " Why would a Mid Tier Rank Goblin chase after an ordinary Tier 1 Mage have they lost there dignity so much that they now target low rank mages" " Fear not brother if such thing happened while I''m at the Battlefield I won''t hesitate to cut off some waste Goblins" The third elder assure with his hand in his chest but Draco only sneered inside his mind " What do you know Alec was responsible for their loss in the Blood Moon thest time he participated, just imagine the fact that a Tier 1 mage can affect a battle so much" " If by any chance again they won''t hesitate to use that opportunity to assassinate him at the battlefield as they saw him as a bigger threat than even the Tier 3 mages, it seems you have forgotten that they try to kill him at thest blood moon we participated in " " If Alec is a genius to us so then he was a great nemesis they have to cut down if they ever want to control the battlefield " n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Draco exined " my heart which actuallyprise with Draco''s own, which is whit I want you third elder to watch over my lil boy in the chaos Battlefield and protect his gang too ".. " Arrrcgggh why do I have to protect other " the third elder was almost dragging his own hair, the patriarch practically asked him to be a baby sitter for his own grandchild " don''t forget, after all your own grandchild is also among them, if Alec does note back in one piece then your grandson is not getting to his own house in one piece either " the patriarch threatened and the third elder started to feel bud of sweat on his forehead as he was nning to tell the patriarch he forget incase anything bad happens in the first ce too bad he is busted now as he can''t leave his boy alone with Alec, who is said to always enter troubles Chapter 161 Descendant Number 161 Descendant Number The whole squad all gathered at Alec''s House after they got the new information passed around that Mid Tier Mages would be fighting this time, they were all prepared to fight, the information about how brutal this war might be inparison to there first Blood Moon War have shaken them up slightly the info was passed to them incase they would love to sit this one out Cause the differencs of mid rank mages battling and low rank battling was really two different distinction but still yet Alec just saw it as a huge tform to level up all his golem''s to the next Tier But they have all agreed to participate and were not ready to back down from the fight " Hey guys, I know we are all nervous about going into this battle as we have all heard that It won''t be as easy as thest one due to the increase number of goblins attacking now and them getting used to our past strategy , but we have to stick together and fight as a team like we always do, I will be needing you all on that day " Alec gave his speech sounding like the leader they needed to quench there nervousness " Yeah, but what if we don''t make it back?, What if those Goblin creatures are too strong and too much for us, I think we need to be prepared for the worst " Arthur said before Agnes sent a water cannon straight at him. Making him fly away " Don''t jinx it you idiot, we would alle back! " " We have all been training for this. We have the power and skills to win, we all even did individual training to get more aware of ourbat skill and get stronger And even if some of us don''t make it back, we will fight with honor and bravery, though I don''t n on letting any of us die as long as we are in the Tier 1 battlefield " Alec reassured them " mehn... I don''t know, the reading of the space gate came back and it''s not looking good, there is going to be a huge number of Goblinsing out this time, what if.... What if we get separated?" Knight asked with shaky voice " We have to stay together no matter what, we will fight as one unit, and we will protect each other''s backs, Remember, we are all in this together, with my as vanguard, Arthur as protector, Agnes as master magician, Brandon as thebatant and Knight as the assassin we would be almost invincible " Alec said making all of them smile after hearing the roles alec was sticking to there name as it made them feel there purpose seems cool " I''m scared, guys. I don''t know if I can do this, I saw the people who died thest time Alec, it was a massacre you were not in the city when thest Blood Moon urred, it was basically wild all over the battlefield" Agnes said with gritted teeth and Knight stood beside her while showing his support, Alec only eyed them for a second before averting his gaze and thinking about all that he has heard been at the meeting of all the Gordons Tier leaders " We all feel scared, but we can''t let fear stop us. We have to be brave and fight. And if you need help, just ask. We are all here for each other" " I''m scared because I have spent so little time with my father, we just reunited and now am going into a war that I don''t know if I mighte back from due to us having to keep a straight mentality we always have to prepared for the worst , you must lead us to a perfect victory Alec I still have alot of things I want to do in life" Brandon said as his attention seems to be somewhere else even if he was in a meeting with them... He eventually stopped talking as he stroke the saber in his hand n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Even since the training with his dad Brandon''s change was so visible but the whole group just ignored it hoping he woulde around " We all have someone we care about, but remember, we are doing this for them too, We are fighting to protect our loved ones, our n, this city we grew up in and love And we will make sure toe back to them" " What if we fail?" Arthur asked again and this time the water cannon that was sent at him was way much bigger as he was sent over to Alec''s roof " I told you don''t jinx it, you bastard!!! , you won''t make it." Agnes said in a fit of rage and the rest of the gangs justughed, it was the first time theyughed so carefree in a long time, the pressure of the battle seems to be getting to them, and only Alec seems nonchnt " Failure is not an option. We will do whatever it takes to make sure we win. And even if we fail, we will still have each other. We will always be a team no matter what and we must make sure we return back alive, that is the most important thing, do you understand? " Alec questioned and they all responded at the same time " In the end, we have to believe in ourselves and trust our instincts. We will fight with all our hearts, and we wille back alive. Together, we can conquer anything." Alec gave his final speech as he made his way to his golems to do his final preparations for them And even the rest of the gangs quickly dissappear from the courtyard as they went to prepared for the final battle .... *The Gordons patriarch House * " how did they take the details you sent them?" the patriarch questioned Draco who was sitting across him " Well they all have there fears but Alec still stood strong and made sure there mentality stays at the right path am sure they are going to do great things at this Blood Moon War that is about to happen, all we have to do is pray that none of them die, if not it would affect there mentality negatively and it would also affect the n, do we really need to keep throwing the Tier 1 and Tier 2 mages into the Blood War it was not like this before " " hmmm I understand your point Draco before we alway wait for the mages to reach the Tier 3 rank before they participated in a middle rank Blood War but times are changing and we can''t afford to hold our hands back if we want to defeat the Goblins who have a high birth rate if not our defeat woulde faster, they are not like the zombies that had to evolve due to there kills, each kill can help over a hundred new born grow do you understand " " yes " After concluding with Draco the patriarch turned to face another person that was standing not too far from them but was resting his back on the walls in a Darkness " how do you feel about returning to the n?" the patriarch asked with a sly smile on his face " what is there toe back for, many of the elders don''t really like me anyways since I followed the dark golem path, am only able to make such progress because of the love you have shown me patriarch " the person said as he came out from the dark shade as he stepped into the light He had an excess blood lust surrounding him, on his waistid a katana that was still in it''s sheath the hilt was carved in a unique way but the material was made from bone Even the scabbard was pure white bones, and behind his back was a huge bone axe that had runes engraved on them " who cares what they think of you, I am the patriarch and I mean it when I say I want you to be the 8th elder that way another student of mine would be a decision maker in the n, and I would be able to push my n for expansion further with no restriction as our n would be as strong as the weakest High Tier n in the capital " The patriarch exined with a cold face his yful attitude could not being seen at the moment, Zack only smiled coldly in return and Draco thought about the amount of power the patriarch now holds and what his objective for all this was There seems to be a secret about the n that only the second generation knew, as for Draco he was a third generation descendant based on the new family tree along with Zack, while Alec was part of the fourth generation descendant. Chapter 162 Meeting between them 162 Meeting between them Mean while at the patriarch house. " old man where are you, your grandson hase to ask for a favour " Alec''s voice travelled all the way towards the inner hall of the Patriarch house, that it even reached even reached the ears of the Patriarch and his two disciples Draco and Zack were having a serious discussion due to the fact that they have superior hearing due to the enhancements from there cultivation level The patriarch mouth twitched when he heard Alec''s voice, he could still remember the brat just borrowed a Metal demonic Beast Crystal from him few days ago and he has not even gotten it back and here was his unfilial grandson again Coming to demand for something else again, he could already feel an headacheing on just by thinking of how he would deal with him, as all of Alec''s demands always seems to be more unreasonable from thest. " I guess this meeting hasing to an end Patriarch I shall take my leave before little brotheres in" Zack said as he was about to escape the room before Alec saw him But Draco only sneered, " why the rush Zackst I remember the patriarch has always wanted to adopt you as his son even before Alec was born, though there was no official ritual Done, you are more of a son to the patriarch than me" " considering my father is the grand elder, so don''t you think it''s time you met you nephew" Draco said and Zack face fell He might be free with Draco and the Patriarch but it still didn''t change the fact that he was a in loner and was in no mood to get familiar with Alec which the Patriarch have always branded as a scammer " now that I think about it, you have not seen little Alec since when he was just a child, are you not being a little too cold here, let''s go meet that little troublemaker before he steals some of my wine again" the Patriarch quickly made his way toward Alec as he remembered that thest time Alec had visited and he was not around the little twerp had taken the chance to steal some of his wine. .... Alec watched his grandfathere out with two people by his side he was quick to notice Draco who stood by the left side but the other person at the right seems to give him a little headache as he tried to recall his face He felt he knew him but everytime he tried to remember him, all that he was faced with is memories clouded in fog, he tried and was not able to remember so he gave up on it it was clear he had an impression of him but it was among the suppressed memories that the old Alec had Since he can not ess the memory it meant he was not strong enough to know the details concerning the person " greetings to the seventh elder, greetings senior,.... old man I need a favour" At first Alec had greeted Draco while bowing as he made sure to also cupped his two hands in front of him, as a show of respect towards Draco And since he could not guess who the other person was he just called him senior since he could stand side by side with the patriarch he was definitely someone important and also he was wearing the n robe of the Gordons n which meant that they were a member of the n even if his own was pure ck with brown colour at the edges of the robe Though Alec realised the huge bloodlust that was being released by the person but he was not moved due to the fact that he has being a battlefield where alot of death has happened before Where he was also responsible for almost ny percent of that death rate, which means he also had a certain amount of bloodlust and killing intent though it might not beparable to Zacks aura as he has killed more than Alec could imagine but at least Alec was not aplete dummy who would be suppressed by the Blood lust that was leaking from Zack who was not even intentionally letting it out While Alec was checking out Zack, Zack was also doing the same as he was making sure he understand just what made Alec so brave to call the Patriarch an old man He has followed the Patriarch for the longest time now even before Draco, and the only reason he was still one realm behind him was because of the restrictions on his golem techniques if not he might have be a Tier 6 Mage a long time ago And all those years of following the Patriarch there was a small taboo that was know by all, calling the Patriarch an old man was the quickest way to death He had even watched him fight against another Tier 6 Mage while he was still a Tier 6 Mage back then all because the Mage called him an old man after an argument N?v(el)B\\jnn He had given the Mage a great beating making sure his Golems harassed and punch the Mage face till even he couldn''t recognise himself again That was a long time ago and the only person to have gotten Scottfree from calling the Patriarch old man was Draco and that was because he did call the Patriarch old man mostly in his back than to his face " Alec meet your uncle, his name is Zack and the one I have personally asked to protect you if any unexpected urrence happens" the patriarch said with a smile " I thought it was said that the third elder was leading us this time, I have heard of the expenditure list and the people in it, I do have small connections you know " Alec sneered " Well yeah I did tell that drunk to watch over you but he ain''t reliable, even I don''t trust him, he might end up getting himself drunk in the battle field and forgetting to protect you when the war starts". " what about sir Draco, I heard he was going to the participate too " Alec asked with a pale face and Zack lips twitched, he was already feeling a great urge to smack this kid who seems to be looking down in him " Alec I think you are mistaken here, Draco is the only responsible Tier 6 that I am sending to the Blood Moon as for the third elder...." " It would be good to forget he ising with you and not even rely on him making a move as he might not even join the fight, he is my brother and I know him best he is only entering the battlefield because of the benefits that was promised to him " Alec seems to fall into deep thought after hearing all this. Though Zack was angry at Alec''s negligence towards his feelings as he tried to get a Tier 6 Mage protector but he was not ready to get into this conversation " I already know all you are worried about but I think you would be so stupid to understandestimate Zack after all he is the one I tried to adopt" " what an old man like you tried to adopt him, no wonder you were decline" The patriarch face cked but he still kept on talking " he is the most talented Battle Mage I have ever trained, while Draco was the most talented in mana control but Zack had a more innate battle sense making him A superior to me and we have not even talked about his unique type of golem''s and I can assure you as long as he wanted to protect any one not even a peak Tier 6 Mage can kill that person, do you understand how awesome he is now ".. That Patriarch asked in a threatening tone, it was clear Alec had no read of retreat ALEC : "?" '' I think I fucked up again'' Alec said in his mind as he saw Zack face not looking so friendly like in the start after all he brought this opon himself. Chapter 163 Changdao! 163 Changdao! "I guess I would be in you capable hands then, senior Zack" Alec said again as he performed another bow towards Zack as he finally resign his faith that he was going to be protected by a Tier 5 Mage " you can also be rest assured cause as long as am alive and in that battlefield there is no one above your rank that would be able to attack you talk less of killing you except, you make an High Rank Goblin move against you" " I can assure you if that ever happens you should just run for your life as even I would be trying my best to run for mine after all an High Tier enemy is not a level I can provoke yet, I can onlyst few blows" Zack exined but Alec was already cursing in his heart when he heard he had to run if he was targeted by a High Rank life form " Well you don''t really have to worry about that Alec the best they would be able to send through the gate in the first ce would be a peak Tier 6 Goblin anything more than That would put the space channel they created in real pressure, almost to the extent that it would look like it''s on the verge of destruction it might even break iftheydeide to abuse the gate like that " Draco assured making Alec calm down a little " I never knew you were such a person who was so scared, I always thought you were one of those brave men who alway fought to the end or at least you gave me such impression " Draco said " ohhh that!, I got the taste of being a Commander andmanding people under me till they function as if they were my my leg or hands its a very unique feeling, do you think I would want to fight a gruesome battle when I already drilled those Goblins to death before ughs) in your dreams" " I see you are confident enough to go against them" " at least against the set of the Tier 1 goblins I have full confidence to tear down there ranks as long as I have the corporation of all the ns that are participate in the Rank 1 battlefield including the city guards " " that seems good enough for the rest of the Low rank mages as they would have alot of of pressure reduced from them if you do that and assist the Rank 2 battlefield like you didst time " " ( cough) enough chit chatting small boy, why have youe back here, if I remember correctly you have not brought Back the Power Crystal I gave you" " you better not even be dreaming of keeping it to yourself as I passed through alot of stress before I was able to acquired that power crystal I lend you" Alec pouted after his grandfather statement " such a selfish man, why are youining about a simple power crystal, even the Fifth Elder Golem is able to go hunt beast for him, why can''t you just send yours to go hunt for beast for you " Alec said as he remembered when he was learning under the Fifth Elder and he had ordered his Tiger Golem to go capture a Spider Demonic Beast for him His eyes twinkle as he thought of all this, he could not wait to reach that type of level where even he would be able to tell his own Golems to go and do things for him Like beat someone up or get a live Demonic From the thousand Beast Mountain that was close to there city the Patriarch looked at Alec and shook his head in defeat he felt his grandson was unfilial forparing him to that beast loving Genius Who put all his motivation into creating beast golems and forgot his own cultivation, even Draco already caught up to him That Genius brother of his had a talent in Golem crafting that he could not even think ofpare to, if it was just cultivation levels he won''t have any problems beating the hell out of him but when the Tiger is involved then even he would have to run " well that''s not the reason why I''m here anyways, I havee here to ask you to teach me the way of the Katana," Patriarch : "..." WHAT!!!!! " aren''t you ashamed you have several secret disciples that use katana and I even had to asked before I realised that my grandfather was secretly a master of the Katana style " '' when did I even hide something like this'' The patriarch thoughts were already going wide as he could not even rte to what Alec meant " Why me your own grandson was never taught anything by you, don''t you have conscience" Alecined with a wronged look on his face even Zack could not help getting fooled by his expression, but who was Draco he was never going to fall for Alec''s antics The patriarch face was already ck and he was was surprised at his Alec usations '' this punk I have always wanted to teach him but every time I call him he always say I am a self-taught genius, self-taught genius, self-taught my foot!'' '' the moment said he learnt I''m a master of this Katana stlye, he came running toe and learn my katana Style! '' '' I think it''s because he has seen how awesome Aileas is when he helped him out in the Raisa n front gate no wonder he came to learn always after benefits only, how the hell did I end up with a selfish grandson like this '' The Patriarch mind went into overdrive as he quickly thought and got into the main point why Alec wanted to really learn his Katana de style " why do you want to learn Katana style in the first ce, if I remember clearly you are very good with the Spear" " Even old Fourthmented on you having great Talent for spearmanship, that if you are given the proper training and high end techniques you might even be a Spear Grandmaster in the future" The patriarch said and Alec cursed as he was not expecting the Fourth Elder to have already tried his hand with his grandfather But he didn''t care, the only reasons why he picked the spear in the first ce was because it could give him the advantages of striking first when he was weak And the only reason why he still used it till now was because the Spear mastery was the highest in all the weapon mastery his Golems have cultivated Seeing Brandon waving his sword and saber fit his blood boiling as he felt that was how the rightbat Mage should fight, not really that he nned on fighting when he was already have capable golems But he still wanted to hold on to a Katana, as he felt it would make he look cool " what do you know old man!, your grandson is so talented actually I''ve never really focused on the spear path so much but I have already learnt the Spera Qi," Patriach : "..." Draco : "..." Zack : "..." The Patriarch felt the urge to hit him really hard till he was buried under the ground his boasting was even making Draco and Zack who was not close to feeling there weapon Qi to doubt if they Have been executing there battle techniques the proper ways " I''m more interested in using a katana to fight, say old man what do you think about giving me that?" Alec said as he pointed toward a Changdao that look like a Katana and was hanged on the wall, he had discovered long ago and the scabbard of the Changdao was crafted to looking like a flickering me was on it It was so beautiful in every every curves that even without drawing the de out, it took only nce for many to know it was no normal weapon when the Patriarch saw the weapon hisbgrandson pointed at he sigh " that is no katana that was passed down from my father to me and it was his gift to me before he die" " I did n to pass it down to my own son as I don''t use Changdao but unfortunately for me, I never gave birth to one instead I had your mom" " I have always hoped that I. Would find someone worthy to give it too so it does not continue to umte dust here " " since you never had your son, did you not have a grandson, ME!!!! why did you not give it to me? " " but you fought with a spear till now and it''s just an ordinary Changdao nothing so special about it, it does not even have a grade " " it is made from Pure metals and Resources that is still unknow till now, the only good point about it is that it could umte mana and Qi no matter how many amount you put inside and used to strike but apart from that it does not boost or add to a mage ability so I left it " " Good!, I want it, would you give it to me and pass on the manual of some of yours katana techniques, I want to learn some basic move before the Blood Moon War, at least that way I''ll be able to sh a couple of Goblins on that day " " Do you think it''s that easy to understand the Basics of Weapons, well no problem since you have decided on the de, I shall give it to you cause I know if I say No you would just steal itter " The patriarch said and Alec scratched his nose in shame '' I am just helping to bring the Katana to light old man, stop spoiling my rep'' Draco watched as both grandfather and grandson banter about the Changdao that was ced on the wall He was kind of used to the way they behaved towards each other but all of this was still a new development to Zack N?v(el)B\\jnn he could hardly believe the Patriarch was being so casual with someone. Chapter 164 Blood Changdao & Blood Reaper 164 Blood Changdao & Blood Reaper [ Ding!, Blood Changdao (Broken) found] [ ¡Á : Host havee in contact with a Divine level weapon] The moment Alec touched the hilt of the Changdao the system sent he series of notifications, the rate of the ringing were so much that Alec Was stunned to noticed that he was standing in one ce without moving at all for over 5 seconds , while he was looking at the system The Patriarch, Draco and Zack were staring at him, not really sure what had happened to him, one moment he was stretching his hand to touch the Changdao and the next moment he was standing like someone that was glue to the weapon, also like they were looking at a statue [ Blood Changdao - Divine weapon (Broken) 20 %] [< A weapon that was crafted with countless divine metals and soaked in the bloods of High rank vampire Kings for a year, it holds its own rank among the heavenly Divine weapons though it might have been damaged now but it can drain the blood of enemies it kills to repair it self] Seeing such info on the changdao got Alec suprised, though he had no extra stats from the saber but the Changdao showed great potential than any other weapon he have ever seen The hilt alone was about 30cm long and the whole swords was 2 meter long, Alec smiled as he finally removed the Saber from the ce it was being hanged in the wall He slowly un-sheath the sword from the ming blood colour scabbard, The one egde de was finally unveiled and the sharp side seems to be tinted with a red glow The moment the Changdao came in contact with light countless blood tentacles came out it the sword and pierced Alec that was holding it with one hand [ Commencing test!!!] The moment the rest saw this they all panicked and tried to near Alec and seperate him from the sword, cause something like this have never happened before not even when the Patriarch held the saber But before he coulde close Alec raised his hand up telling them to stop, the Patriarch, Draco and Zack all stood foot rooted to the ground as they watched Alec''s face filled with pain while the blood tentacles pierces his body Slowly Alec''s eyes was turning red, his blood was leaving his body at a very fast rate, though Alec told them to wait but if they ever felt he was dieing they won''t hesitate to ignore Alec''s warning and strike The red colour finally covered all of Alec''s eyes and then he closed his eyes, the blood tentacles also withdrew back into the sword again The patriarch sent his mental wave over to Alec and noticed his body was only left with small blood just barely enough to keep him alive, even his face was pale but still yet the patriarch was still scared to go closer incase he made things worst He could only believe Alec and wait for him to wake up from whatever trance he entered. The tentacles that entered the sword came out again this time they were prepared to enter Alec''s body again, and the patriarch and the rest moved not even bothering to limit there speed at all In no time they were face to face with the tentacles which seems to be restricting them from getting closer and a katana mysteriously appeared in front of the Patriarch as he shed down at one of the tentacles but he was suprised when the Tentacle evaded his strike but not relenting he quickly Changed the position of his katana and followed the tentacles shing it off and massive amount of blood poured out from where he cut He quickly jumped back when he noticed the blood seems to have a corrosive attribute, he frown when he noticed he was only able to cut one tentacles, even if he didn''t unleash his mana in fear of sting Alec who was already in hisst leg away But at least his physique was not inferior to any Tier 7 Mage but still yet his physical attack have only been able to cut one making him retreat He didn''t even bother with Zack and Draco because of the tentacle were very durable but the tentacles seems to be pushing them back not attacking, while the rest of the tentacles wrap around Alec until it turn into a blood coon " Arrrgghhh!!!" Without caring anymore the patriarch used his two hands to hold his katana as he shed countless times making the katana look blury as he sent waves of earth glow shes Which made sure his attack was more durable and was able to withstand the countless assaults of the tentacles. After he finished cutting all the tentacles that was responsible for restricting them he dashed towards the Blood cocoon, but he noticed that the cocoon was slightly opening And the tentacles acted like stairs as the cocoon was levitating in the air making the Alece out, the moment Alec''s legs touched the ground he opened his eyes And even Draco and Zack could see the red in his iris, giving him a certain type of charm, every part of his body looked as if they have been carved from jade , " are you OK?, look at me thinking something bad was happening to you when those ugly things engulfed you" " but instead you came out more handsome how can you have such good looks and such Goodluck ?" the Patriarch questioned as he finally got closer to Alec Alec only smiled at his grandfather who was trying to act casual but he had already seen the worried look in his face when the cocoon opened " don''t worry am fine, the sword just wanted to test if I am worthy of it that''s all" Alec said as he raised the Changdao that was now back in its scabbard up And the Patriarch face twisted in anger " you bastard I have been taking care of you for so long even cleaned your scabbard once every month but still yet you never gave me any benefits " Even if you didn''t find me worthy can''t you make me handsome and more younger looking like him" The Patriarchin while pointing at the saber but the Changdao never responded only retracting its tentacle back, the moment they came in contact with the scabbard they dissappeared If they never saw it and someone told them the saber had tentacles they would highly reject the idea, though they were all acting causal but they were shocked inside as Alec just showed his luck again While they were all chit chatting Alec looked at thest system notification [ You have been chosen by the Blood Changdao and has be the sessor of the Blood Reaper ] [ Daily task shall be given to easily assimte with your new physique strength] ¡ã N?v(el)B\\jnn Chapter 165 Learning The Sword Again 165 Learning The Sword Again " yeah take this manual it holds all of my basic katana techniques, and you won''t have to worry that it might not rime with your Changdao" " After all there is probably little difference between a Changdao and a Katana since the Changdao was made to restrain the Katana so there a few simrities between both des " The Patriarch quickly push his basic Katana technique into the hands of Alec before he changed his mind , and he had a very wide smile on his face, he was extremely happy that he was able to teach is grandson something that he invented. Not only the Patriarch gave Alec something though Zack who was standing behind the Patriarch decided toe forwards and removed a bone like Katana from his space ring and passed it towards Alec Alec''s eyes almost bulge out of there sockets as he saw a space ring with Zack, though he had a space pouch but those was made specifically for summoners or undead Mage or Golem Path Mages like him He has not even seen something like that with his grandfather, he trained his eyes on Zack and he finally realised that even though his dressing looked casual he had alot of good things around his body and his essories should cost alot '' A rich person'' Alec''s allowed his thoughts to run wild as his eyes was already showing dor signs " though it might not be a Higer Tier Katana or could itpare with your Changdao but it is still a very good katana that I used when I was at Tier 4 and Tier 5 Mage realms" " it is crafted from the body of a Tier 5 Mage Power House, and I feel it should be able to apany you well till you reach the Tier 6 Mage Realm, inside the manual the Patriarch gave you there is a part that it is rted to Double wielding" " this should be able to help you use both Changdao and Katana , but if you learn the Quick sh first then you should use the Katana first till you get used to the skill and you are able to control the Changdao" Zack gave a word of advice with the gift and Alec just nodded his head as he un-sheath the bone katana , gentle caressing it, the smooth texture and runes along it would never make any body realise that it was made from a human bones Though they might wonder why it was a white de but Alec was not really interested in exining to anyone Alec Bowed one more to express his gratitude to the Patriarch and Zack, this made the Patriarch very pleased Draco was kinda embarrassed that he never had any gift with him before and he forced a Tier 5 metal element power crystal into Alec''s hand Due to the fact that he heard that he borrowed Metal element power crystal from the patriarch it allowed Draco to assumed that it must really be important to him Alec didn''t forget to thank him too before he requested to take his leave saying he had '' overstayed his wee'' He was just really eager to go test the new weapons at his own residence while preparing for the Blood Moon. .... Alec opened his system and saw a new options added to his system [- Blood Reaper Daily Training- lvl 1] >1000 Side sh (0/1000) >1000 Upward sh (0/1000) >1000 Downward sh (0/1000) >1000 Pierce (0/1000) >100 Press Up (0/100) [ ¡Á : the daily task shall change every day until you reach the lvl 2 when the difficulty would rise] Alec''s almost slumped to the ground when he saw all this but he still brought out his katana and shed first with his hand and the number of the side sh increased by 1 And he realised that the training was not just restrain to using the blood Changdao alone since he could use any weapon as long as hepleted the task assign to him Alec went all in into training mode as he removed his upper body clothes while the scabbard of both his changdao and the katana rested on his waist region, he kept them there as he hopes to strengthen his rtionship with his two New weapons While he still kept on with his daily task not relenting but also looking at his system to check his improvement [ Basic Swordmanship learnt lvl 1] ¡ã [Basic de techniques learnt lvl 1]¡ã Alec was suprised by such notifications after all he already had the Swordmanship skill before infact it was lvl 3, due to the help of the sword Saint golem But after about 5 seconds he could feel massive information of basic sword moves and de techniques entering his head, though he had seen most of them before but now he was not just watching the moves And copying them but the knowledge about this skills was being inscribe into him like an inscription straight into his brain that way he was never going to forget After another 20 seconds the pain stopped, Alec even realised that it was not as painful as normal maybe it was because he was used to the skill before but he could not think about that again, As he felt the katana he held and realised it felt much more lighter than before In fact he had a feeling like it was an extention of his body, he Lightly shed and it was able to stir a little wind in the air, disrupting the flow of the wind elements n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om He smirked as he noticed another secret though he might be gifted with the ability to use his golems skills instead of them being able to use his But there was a little problem he had never being able to solve and that was he could not use there techniques and styles to the peak just like he could not use Legion Origin Spear or Titan''s Weapon Changing Tactics He just realised it was because he was just imitating there moves since they were in his head also but he never really understood them, so he could not be termed as real weapon master but more like a copy But he had already learnt the Lvl 1 Swordmanship by himself and he realise that he even improved his sword manship he learnt before and the speed at which he shed his sword also increase which would definitely help with his daily task and not only that he felt he was now better at sword technique than Sword Saint who inherited his Techniques from the almighty system and this was before him even opening the manual that he was given by his grandfather , he was really hyped to duel with the Sword Saint Golem after he is through with his daily tasks He tried to control his breath as sweats rolled down his head and body as he gave his utmost concentration to his task at hand Chapter 166 Situation In The Second Dimension 166 Situation In The Second Dimension Alec sat in a meditative position, his eyes closed as he thought about all the training he has done in close door all this days, He was already wearing A Tier 2 Armour that has been arranged for him by the n while his left hand rested on the hilt of his bone katana that was beside his changdao on his waist Now he was already giving the vibes of a swordman Waves of sound were being stirred just from his meditation, though he rarely cultivated actively but ever time he meditated he was able to passively active his two mana cirction techniques to the extent that they increased his experience point every minute And this have been a source of concern for Alec as he was not ready to enter the Tier 2 Mage realm yet " is there a way I can cut of my receiving of experience point for the main time, maybe save then somewhere till after the Blood Moon War when I want to cultivate to the Tier 2 Mage realm" Alec asked the system, at first he got no reply, after waiting for about 30 seconds he decided to asked again before the system said something [¡Á : if you aren''t interested in the exp points you can share it with your golems making them break through there current ranks, cause if you are to stop receiving the experience point you are getting you would only end up losing it as I would use it instead ] " ohhh that was possible, you never told me anything about it" [ ¡Á: well you never asked] " hey Alec it''s time to move out" Agnes voice disrupted Alec''s conversation but when he turned toward Agnes he still smiled, " I will be with you guys shortly" Agnes left after that, and Alec sighed he was stress really, he could not help but be more afraid of his own death this time, this was his second chance at life And he was not ready to throw it away so easily, he could only aim to be stronger fast till the extent even the ze outer n had to think twice about sending an assassin against him He was not scared of the Goblins but he saw them as a big pile of exp points, his only fear is that there might be an assassin arranged for in the dark, Alec being a cautious person was definitely not ready to be yed like that And that was why he was finding ways to counter any attack aimed at him " when the battle begins just send all my experiences points to my Tier 1 Golems they have been in the Tier 1 rank for too long since it''s being long they enter battle," " when they break through I would introduce them to the battlefield so as not to cause a major disturbance when more than one of them breakthrough I already have enough eyes on me now and that is enough " Alec finally decided, as he decided to increase his overall strength, after all in face of supreme strength any scheme would be thwarted [ X : Command confirmed all experience point you earn shall be used to push the lesser rank golems to the next rank] " let''s go then. " .... Meanwhile in the second Dimension. The space gate towards the Estonia city was about to open, there was even some set of Goblins that were madly throwing mid level power stone into the gate to make it open faster If the humans knew of such expenses there heart might just bleed, the fact that the Goblins were spending so much resources toe attack them would baffle even then But on a second thought this was actually the reserve from what they gained in thest war, any time a Blood Moon war urs the creatures of the second Dimension Are able to pass through the space gate and kill human mages and for every humans the creature kill the life energy of the human Mage is being sucked by the space gate the more Higher in realm the more richer the life energy And all the surrounding Power Stone Mines and other natural resources mine around the Space gate in the Second Dimension are given a very big boost, infact after the massacre alot of human magesst time they made a huge gain that was able to support Over ten thousand Lower Rank Goblins and about Three Thousand Mid Rank Goblins they were no improvement on there High Rank Mines near the gate since the gate was only a Mid Tier Gate And even if they killed a High Tier Mage it would only lead to excess energy being spread to the Mid Tier Mines, If they were lucky enough the mines might be a high Tier mine, but that rarely happened as the high Tier Mages rarely broke the rule to interfere in the fights of a Mid Blood Moon Attack the HobGoblin who had led the Goblins to war before was still the Main Commander for this expenditure he was on all smiles when he thought about the amount he was going to earn if the Goblins under him made another big number of kills today again. He had finally broke through to be a high Tier 6 goblin infact he was now in the same realm as Most Goblins that stayed in the inner castle as family leaders And if he ever Brokethrough again they would be forced to invite him and his family branch into the castle area He only snorted when he thought about those arrogant Goblins in the castle areas , he hated those goblins that stayed in the castle area, as they always used them without no reward And discarded them when they saw fit and controlled the whole n like they were the only ones that was favoured and like they were above them He felt that one day he shall be even more stronger than them that they won''t even be able to ignore him again. Just as he was getting lost in his own fantasies he saw the Goblin that was called Number 1ing towards him with some Tier 6 goblins behind him And his face changed, he was fucking sure they were not here to discuss tactics with him, they were here probably to take his position It seems the gains he got from the Last Blood Moon War have finally gotten the attention of someone from the inner castle this time Even before the Number 1 Goblin got close he already rushed towards them with his two Goblins family member that was Tier 6 following him " I great the great one" the Hobgoblin bowed after taking a look at the Number 1, he could see that the Number 1 have finally evolved but he didn''t be a Hobgoblin like most goblins Though he looked like a orc but he didn''t have the same height as an orc, it seems his bloodline was mixed but his Goblin bloodline was more active He stood tall with his muscr body, his hand behind his back while his eyes were locked on to the Hobgoblin leader " you have done well and the Patriarch have seen your contributions, you have also made up for yourst blunder thest set of resources you sent back was a big help and the Patriarch Appreciate your effort but he has asked that you take a step back and consolidate your realm " " if you''re unwilling you can still go to war but under a newmander " The Number 1 Goblin said and the Hobgoblin could not help raising his head, he saw the blood red axe behind the number 1 goblin but he was more interested in those that have taken his spot, those Tier 6 Goblins behind the Number 1 n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om He looked at there smug face that was taunting him and he gritted his teeth " I ept the Patriarchmand...." the Hobgoblin called all his n members and started walking away, the army of Goblinsmanded was taken from him like that with one sentence, he could only leave with the Goblins in his family branch he understood the warning under the Number 1 Goblin sentence though he had told he he could still go But hidden warning in his sentence reached the Hobgoblin properly and there is no way he would still insist on following with the expenditure or he might just die yoind before he reached his full potential A dead genius is never useful, he needed to live toeback stronger The Number 1 Goblin looked at him go and nodded his head '' what a wise one, I should maybe draw him towards my side in the future'' the Number 1 thought Chapter 167 Everyone With There Own Schemes. Chapter 167 Everyone With There Own Schemes. " Are we just going to allow them takemand that easily, without fighting for any of our right" one of the Tier 6 Goblins that always followed the Hobgoblinined behind him While the second one scoffed and said " we builted that army brick by brick till it became what it is today, and with just one sentence they are taking everything from us, we worked so hard for all that and now they saw that what they abandoned had begin to earn little benefits and they stretch there greedy hands over " " they are all a bunch of old jealous bastard too scared to go fights but are always eager to dip there hands in our own little benefits to make themselves feel better" The first Goblin replied back, When the second Goblin was about to continue the conversation the Hobgoblin punched him straight in the face and he flew away few meters Even when he got up he was suprised that the Hobgoblin had hit him, his face showed such disbelief the Hobgoblin they took as there spiritual leader has never raised his hand on them stuck him today it made him feel sad, even the crowd of Goblins following from behind were suprised that there leaders seems to be having a quarrel " Goten why!?" the second Goblin asked in a low voice " Gojab, Gosart follow me for a moment" The Hobgoblin which name is mentioned for the first time asked his two most trustedrade to follow him without bothering to exin anything Clearly he wanted a private conversation with them, he walked off towards a distance though it seems like he was walking but every step he took looked like he had crossed ten step The two Goblin quickly followed him leaving the rest of there family branch members confused and wondering why the strongest warriors of there branch who have always being close to each other almost started fighting But the more they thought about it the more they felt an headache and they decided that it was not worth thinking about what the leaders thought .... After making sure they were a few meters away from where the family branch waited the Hobgoblin turned back and faced his two trustedrade " I apologise for the hit now but it was the necessary thing I had to do in order to save the life of you two idiots" The Hobgoblin who is called Goten apologise first before turning his words and insulting them again " What do you mean Goten!?" The first Goblin asked in suprise, he thought the reason the second was hit was because his words hurt Goten ego, but now he realise that there is something else involved " we have a traitor among us already, and runing your mouth like that in front of so many crowd that might even act as evidence to testify against you in future is really stupid don''t you think?" Goten Question had left quiet for a while " how!!!, how is it possible that we have a traitor among us ? " the second Goblin kept on asking no one in particr as he was just suprised by Goten words but he never doubted him " simple... If the inner castle does not involve themselves in our business then we would not have a hard time bing Tier 7 Goblin warriors, this is what I have been aiming for, this alone would make our branch incredibly strong and they would never allow for a branch family like ours to get that string enough topete against them when we finally gain ess to the castle, don''t you realise already " " After we sent the tribute, one of the members must have been Bribed and our entire gain have been found out which also Brought the greedy eyes upon us " Goten exined the main reason they have been kicked out the expenditure He had already have a feeling something like this would happen but he was not expecting it toe so soon and from his inspection, he is aware that the information could only be leaked from his family branch Cause at this stage the army they lead have not been given a break to go back to there families as they were mining the power stones they earned and had been paid extra power stones that would help them fasten there cultivation so they were busy through out , so there is no way it was them and it was only His family branch he allowed to run errands since he trusted them but still yet he was betrayed " Goten let''s find the traitor and kill him, we are fighting for our family future and they dare cut a side deal for there selfish interests putting the family future in jeopardy" the Second Tier 6 Goblin that was pped said with red eyes His tears almost falling, he was seriously furious and his emotional side started showing "that ain''t necessary brother, infact I think it is nice we are not in charge" Goten said with a evil smile on his face The Goblins looked at there spiritual leader and wonder what has gone wrong with his head " I know you won''t believe now but you all should have been aware that the n which made us lose woefully thest time didn''t participatest month?" Goten asked them again " now that I think about it none of the old n we faced the first times showed up, the people are all new faces " the first Goblin replied with his hand on his chin as he thought about it n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om " is there a conspiracy Goten? " " no, I learnt from the wind Goblin n in the outer region that every n is given a one month holiday after defending the city, which means the ns we trashed are there recement" " ohhhh I get now" " now imagine when those arrogant Goblins who took over asmanders who have not really had any battle experience meet up with that cunning kid in tactics who do you think would win without me who have experienced there skills and could find little chance to counter attack his various cunning traps " Goten questioned again and the two Goblins gulped " I think they might wiped out the Tier 1 goblins again" the first goblin answered again " Well I think they won''t only wipe out the Tier 1 Goblins, but all the low rank Goblins are in danger of being wiped out" Goten answered " haaaaa" the two goblins eximed in fear " infact I was nning a defensive battle today to make sure we drag it out with them and as long as they lose more mages than we lose warriors I would have been pleased and would have still made a great gain" " but now someone else have taken my burden just imagine when they lose this time, the patriarch would be furious and they would have no option than to look for our branch again but this time we would have killed the traitor to warn the rest in the family" " it would be those snubbish Royal goblins begging us, there coward nature would still show no matter how high level they are just watch" The two Goblins nodded there head as they realised the big scheme they were about to witness '' Goten is really scary, I pity those that would die just so he could rise back in power again '' " for now it would be good for you not to bad mouth the leaders of the n if not if t gets to the Patriarch they won''t hesitate to make him kill you two to reduce my overall strength and that is not something I want" Goten said and they nodded after all they understood him now. Chapter 168 Sly Old Fox. Chapter 168 Sly Old Fox. Knowing that the Tier 1 mages of the Gordons n where waiting for him Alec didn''t waste any more time and quickly moved out n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om He caress the hair of the demonic mount horse that was prepared for him before he sat, and the horse neigh lightly, it was quite familiar with Alec now, after all it was the first horse Alec rode to the first Blood Moon War " Don''t die on me today too young one, continue to serve me as long as I live !" Alec said and the horse neigh in reply like it understand all Alec was saying. .... After hitting the horse by the side it was quick it moved out skillfully under the maneuver of Alec and they met up with the mages that have only left the Gordons n few minutes ago The moment he met up with the Tier 1 mages that was at the very back he quickly took his ce at the forefront of the Tier 1 mages as theremander He looked at his right and he saw Agnes and Knight, Agnes nodded her head towards him while knight performs a military salute towards him It was looking kinda funny but Alec didn''t stop it as he was clear where Knight must have Learnt Something like that, it was clearly Arthur hand work, after all the guy was always up to no good reason and he would always learnt things from Alec to teach others. The moment the Gordons n passed the city gates, the gates were locked tightly by the city guards that stayed to protect the city on the city walls incase those who went to fight against the Goblins failed in keeping them at bay They were already a bunch of other ns mages waiting already outside the city gates and it seems the Gordons n just seem to be thest to show up at the gathering of ns that were going to be facing this wave of the Blood Moon As they came closer, everyone''s attention was on them, the Mid Rank Mages of the Gordons n all flew up to the air leaving the ground for the Low rank mages As the ground was the battlefield of the Low Rank Mages while the Mid Rank fought in the air so the after shock of there attack does not affect the Low Rank of there race The Mid Tier was meant to only face the Mid Tier the Goblins Mid Rank warriors were not allowed to go after the low rank mages if not the Mid Rank human mages would not hesitate to also ughter the Low Rank Goblins as they please So they all faced there own battlefield, though in some certain cases there are times where Mid rank warriors try to eliminate the talented Mage of the human races before they grew to be a thorn on there side But it rarely happens, Alec led the Gordons Tier 1 mages to the ce where the Tier 1 g was being inserted in the ground and he could already see some familiar faces Few people started moving towards the ce the Gordons n decided to stay " long time no see Alec" " Hello" Alec looked and realised that both Steven and Bryson from the Lanzt n havee to greet him, he almost face palmed himself when he came face to face with Bryson Lanzt again After all he thought he had gotten rid of him thest time, but now that he thought about it the guy always seems to be interested in participating in anything that linked with his n too he moved his horse and met the halfway " Steven long time no see" Alec chuckle as him and Steve both got Down from there Mount horse and gave each other a very tight bear hug " I was really excited when I heard your n was going to be participating, let''s teach this Goblins that the ones they foughtst time could not even be counted as our substitute" Steven said in an overwhelming manner his Mana flowing ever wildly " why not, we would be wiping them out again, this time is not going to make any difference either" Alec said lightly, he could not helpughing inside at Steven futile attempt to show off his (peak) Tier 1 Mage cultivation But since the guy was so spirited he was not interested in damping his mood after all not only had he entered the ( Peak ) Tier 1 Mage realm but even Agnes, Brandon and Arthur have all reached the ( Peak) Tier 1 Mage realm only Knight was still in the (High) Tier 1 Mage realm but he was still close to the peak realm If Steven knew of this he would definitely not be showing off his cultivation level so arrogantly at the moment in front of the Gordons n " Boss Alec!" Bryson decided to call Alec the same way Arthur does when ever he wanted to ask for something after all it seems Alec was ignoring him " what do you want, you old fox?" Alec got tired of Bryson who seems to have also learnt how to be shameless from Arthur as he kept on saying '' Boss Alec'' " Boss don''t talk like that, am only calling you the same way your Arthur and Brandon does, or is it that am not allowed to call you a boss" " ohhh just get straight to the point, I am not in the mood to amodate all your antics, causest I remember I said I don''t want to have anything to do with you" Alec said as he used his hand to rub his forehead, he could already feel a slight headache just from talking to Bryson He prefered dealing with brutes like Steven who are more simple minded, but Bryson was like a cunning 70 yrs old man that always tried to gain benefit from him at any possible moment " even if you don''t want to have any business with me, boss I can''t stay away from you, don''t you know you are my benefactor, if not for you I might have not gotten this much stronger" Bryson said as be raised his hand up and a small cyclone of wind blew fiercely on his palm and it had a light green colour, though it was small Alec could feel the destructive power that waspressed into that small cyclone And if Bryson even threw it out it might even have more damage than the wind de he threw before While Alec was suprised at the increase in Bryson element control and affinity, Steven who was at the side was suprised at the fact that even Bryson had reached the (Peaks)Tier 1 Mage realm His face looked pale '' when did bing a (Peak) Tier 1 in two months be so easy'' The eyes that Steven was using to look at Bryson was one of suprise after all the city lord had spent alot to push the rank of his warriors and that was the reason for his present level since he was the leader of the city guards when the whole Goblins were wiped out previously Though he might have not being the one responsible for the wipe out, but his contribution have increased due to his involvement in the war itself after all the City Hall were not giving all the military merits to the ns They kept a little for themselves to help sponsor there army but here was someone he didn''t even hold in high regard, infact except from the Alec Gordons Tier 1 gang and the leader of the Darkbliss Tier 1 mages he rarely remembered any other person worth his attention So he was suprised when someone who yed a supporting role had caught up to him in cultivation " did you improved this much because of the elemental Power stone I traded with you thest time?" Alec questioned after he had a few seconds to take everything in " Yes!" Bryson didn''t even bother lieing and Alec cursed in his mind '' I fucking knew it, I lost so much in thest transaction there is no way something this old fox would want would not be so valuable.'' Chapter 169 Fridall Clan intentions 169 Fridall n intentions The other n Tier 1 leaders in the area kept on looking at Alec, Bryson Lanzt and Steven from the city guards talk to each other Some even wish they could get closer to Alec, Alec''s battle record have been distributed all over the city, almost everyone knew how he had gone against the goblins and wipe out the entire Tier 1 poption and still yet Had the balls to join the Tier 2 battle grounds with his buddies, practically his stories was a legend and he was the perfect example the Patriarch of most n use to teach there Decendants lessons As they all wanted there children to bring praise and great battle merits to there ns, but out of all the ten ns participating in this blood moon wave there was another n who came with another agenda The Fridall n, a subordinate n to the Ancient ze n, they have came with another mission and that is to find a chance to kill Alec if the chance presented it self And even if they didn''t kill him they were allowed to injure him, the leader of there younger generation Bree Fridall was also the one that was leading there Tier 1 mages this time Ever since the Gordons n entered the Tier 1 center he had his eyes on Brandon, his eyes was cold as he looked At the Gordons n joint " we would get them, we are not as helpless as before Bree, ever since they decided to invest in our n we have gotten much stronger, forget Brandon am sure even Alec who is there leader might not be your match if you guys exchange blows " Felix Fridall said in a whispers, he saw Bree''s attention was all on the Gordons n, he could understand how he felt after all Bree Fridall was seen as an heavenly talent one of the few that was loved and position should never be challenged n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om But ever since the banquet at the city lord Hall they have been various elder and faction among the n all saying he does not deserve all the resources that the n was throwing at him Some even went as far to say that he was beaten by an ordinary disciple of the Gordons n and not even there Tier leader, this has turn to be one of his biggest shame The fact that he was defeated by Brandon and never even got the chance to fight with the Gordons n genius Alec, he felt at least if Alec had been the one to defeat him instead then he won''t have to face this kind of shame He med Brandon and he med Alec cause he felt Alec was only pretending to be asleep on that day, he felt it was the Gordons n just interested in showing there powers and he just happened to be there stepping stone And this thought of his made him hate the member of the Gordons n really much, though he might be the grandson of the Fridall''s n current Patriarch but even since the incident happened the n in total have decided to Distribute part of the monthly resources to the other geniuses of the n in hope to raise someone that would be able topete with Bree Though the elders of the n said it was to give himpetition so he would bepelled to perform better on the behalf of the n but Bree just think it is the elders being scared of his family branch being in control of so much power and they are only doing thing this to reduce the main family control on the resources of the younger generation All the talk about him losing to Brandon was just a big excuse, even without the incident they would still have found a way toe to this point, They became really greedy after the ze n started funding there ns so they could take out the Gordons n In the face of benefits the Fridall n has been having a high raise in internal fighting but for today the whole n agreed on something together and that is the assassination of Alec Gordons " hmmmpn don''tpare me to that frog that is inside a well, Alec is just someone who is contented in being a lion in the jungle, I won''t be tied down in a small city like this, when we seed in killing him and damaging the Gordons ns strength" " the Ancient ze n won''t hold back to support us till we enter a high rank city maybe from there, the n might have the chance to be a high rank n" " after we have received higer cultivation manual and high cirction techniques, Alec and his n can only be our stepping stones " Bree said and F¨¦lix nodded his head The only reason why they were talking like this was because they already have about five people who has entered the peak Tier 1 Mage realm After they started sharing the resources of the n, even Bree already have the ability to raise his rank to a Tier 2 Mage but if he did that he won''t be able to stay in the Tier 1 battlefield so he held on his breakthrough till then So actually they believe that as long as chaos happens in the battle fieldter they would have the prefect chance to strike while no one was watching before the whole Gordons n can guess what was wrong they would have already killed Alec and retreated They never even bother to investigate Alec''s powers as they were still measuring his strength with what he has shown in thest battle, infact they were told that Alec had in Tier 2 ice golem And they also have a scroll to restrain the golem till they were through with there attack, they seems to have nned everything up and they believe that Alec would not be able to survive all the trap they haveid down for him today .... Meanwhile Alec could feel a very malicious gaze on him as Bryson was trying to talk to him and he closed his eyes as he tried to trace the energy Seeing Alec closing his eyes, Bryson still thinks Alec is trying to ignore him but he does not bother but waits for Alec to opens his eyes back Alec mental energy spread far and finally located where he was feeling the faint killing intent towards him, and when he turned he came face to face with Bree Fridall. Chapter 170 Outsmart the Sly Fox 170 Outsmart the Sly Fox Alec was a very cautious person so when he found out that someone was staring at him with such hostility he first tried to recall if he had met Bree before or had any beef with him But no matter how much he tried to stir up his memories he realised that he had no major event where he had cross path with such person " who Is that?" Alec pointed at Bree Fridall even while he was still staring at him without the intentions of hiding the fact that he was asking about him Bryan Lanzt was suprised at the sudden question of Alec when he just opened his eyes but when he followed his pointing finger he was able to locate the person Alec was asking of " ohhh that is Bree, he was the one who lead the Fridall n younger generation at the Banquet, but he ended up. Being defeated by your brother Brandon in a very easy victory ever since then I think his fame has gone down the drain" Bryan replied with a shrug " so his position has shaken up because he was defeated, pitiful and hypocritical ns, no wonder he had such hostile energy directed towards me, but I don''t understand if Brandon was the one who defeated him why am I the one on the receiving end? " n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Alec questioned Bryan who seems to know a little about him " Well that is because he is known as a very petty person, infact if you ask me i think he is not just mad at you but also Brandon and your whole n cause his humiliation started since you slept off at the banquet and left your duties to someone that is said to be under you " " and him losing to your underling and not even having to trade blows with you seems to be his biggest blow, so knowing such shallow minded person I am a hundred percent sure that he must hold a great Grudge against you and n for sure " " what a petty person indeed, well no matter how much he might hate me, without strength his ass better not even think ofing close or I won''t hesitate to kill him " Alec said those words in a very easy manner but Bryan and Steven that was beside him could already feel the amount of rage and killing intent being contain inside And about to burst out, they could only pity the Fridall n in advance, though the Fridall n younger generation now seems to have all upgraded at once Though the Steven who worked for the City guards didn''t know where they found a huge reserve to upgrade there power but he was sure that they were no match for the Gordons n There achievement in therest war showed that the Gordons n was no push over, while the Fridall was happy with broadcasting there new strengths while The Gordons n was as secretive as ever with there disy of powers not even leaving out the details of there younger generations power Every thing about them screams secret they only let it all out on the battlefield. '' that guy Bree has always been acting like a master and was so smug, I can''t believe how deep he has fallen just with one lost'' Steven thought as he shook his head in regret of a genius that could not clear his heart of the Gordons demons which seems tj have developed to a heart demon and would affect his Future path in cultivation except he defeated all the Gordons n genius. Alec finally was ready to move back to the Gordons camp and make some few adjustments to his ns , the variable called the Fridall n gave him a bad feeling And being a person who treasures his second chance at life he was not going to ever let himself die so easily But before he could climb the horse he heard Bryan calling him and he almost fell off his horse, his body shake in anger " What!!!!?" " don''t be like that boss, I want to propose a cooperation between our both n!" " why should I agree to that,st time I did, I ended up protecting your n, teaching them some new tricks and still got scammed, do I look like your n''s babysitter " Alec raged in anger as he said all that and Bryan waved his hand Nervously while a weak smile on his face " don''t get me wrong boss, our whole n appreciate all you did for use in thest Blood Moon war and that is why we wish to stick with you even in this one," " infact the only reason we are here is because we heard you would be participating, cause we could have just passed the chance since they are still alot of ns in the city that has not fought " " that is not any of my business!, I didn''t drag you to the battlefield " Alecs sharp words cut straight through all the ttery that Bryan was preparing and he sighed in defeat as he realised that Alec was not easily moved " We agreed to drop twenty percent of our earning in power stone to the Gordons n if you allow us tag along like we did when we had an alliance" "not only that we also wish that any elemental stone that we find is not included in this loot" When Alec heard his conditions he sneered in disgust did this idiot think it was easy to get a elemental Power stone, he had ask around and he heard it was even rare than some heavenly herbs and thest time Titan had to defeat that special Tier 3 Goblin to get one, who does Bryan think he is, that he might get lucky with another Elemental power stone Infact Alec was aware that the Elemental Power Stone he gave themst time has not been fully digested, as no matter how Bryan digested he was too low level It would take long to finish the Tier 3 elemental Power stone energies , he even felt they might use it to develop some special genius in there younger generation after all the elemental stone had enough power to push anyone under the middle rank realm Which means it can push Bryan to the Tier 2 Mage realm and still improve the ability of another Lanzt n member helping them understand moreplex Wind technique and improve there affinity with the wind element. " who do you think I am, am I that easy to scam, I received over 30%st time and now you are about to cut me short, dream on if you are going to follow me then I can only take 30%" Bryan look at Alec''s greedy lion mouth which was only interested in taking more of there gains " am afraid I can''t agree to that boss, we are more stronger than before and are able to involve more in the battle, you can use us as you see fit but it''s still gonna be only 20 %" Bryan said with a low voice as his body trembled as he listen to Alec''s request " then find yourself another babysitter am tired of having this conversation, it''s not like I want to baby sit anyone in the first ce and secondly I hate your guts " Alec said as he didn''t bother with Bryan again and hit his horse mount Directing it back to the Gordons n camp " 25% " Bryan gritted his teeth in anger as he shouted towards Alec that was riding away " Deal! " Bryan : "?" ehhhn why does it seem as if I have been baited into increasing the gains for that bastard, don''t tell me that I have been outsmarted ''. Chapter 171 The New Goblin Army Leader 171 The New Goblin Army Leader Alec and the Gordons n mages stood in the Tier 1 area as they looked up to the sky as the moon slowly turned Blood Red , many sighed, many gripped there weapons tightly, while many prayed they are able to go back to there n and families After the Blood Moon fully stabilised and formed the space started contracting as the space eyes started opening slightly again just likest time This time the space eyes was opening quite fast which showed that the level of the space gate must have increased quite a bit due to thest victory the Goblins had against the human The space eyes took about ten minutes before it fully stabilized, it open up looking twice as big as thest time, many of the human mages were gasping as they saw the size of the space gate This just shows that the gate was moving closer to being upgraded to an high Tier one and if they are not able to cut shut the life energy that was being supplied to the gates them it might just be upgraded after a few more Goblin victories Meanwhile Alec looked ahead not even gasping, he had been to the capital and had seen a space gate way muchrger and bigger than this one, and that one in the capital was still not able to fully amodate the body of the ck Dragon that had Beaten the Human Monarch Realm expert as they have had to burn alot of resources and time before the ck Dragon was able toe out Even the human monarch hade with ulterior motives instead of doing his duties as a guardian so when hepare that battle and that gate to this, the size of gate could not even catch his curiosity He stroke his Bone Katana and his Blood Changdao as he looked up to the sky, he could see Zack levitating in the air with both of his hands behind him, he was still in his n uniform robe. His face cold as he looked ahead, Everything about him screamed confidence when Alec looked at him he smiled and nodded, Alec looked around and noticed most people seems nervous, And as usually the city guards moved to the front in every Tier Battlefield with there big shield and weapons, that was there responsibility to alway meet the next wave head on as the vanguard Alec smiled when he saw this, this type of attitude was the reason why they had the highest casualties but also able to create some of the best battle mages But Alec felt his n juniors was not inferior they just needed someone to lead them and they might just be even better than the city guards " raarrrr!!!...." RRRRRRAAAA.... The Goblins started flooding out of the gates inrge numbers the moment the gate stabilized, it was like they were pushing themselves for whoes out first Seeing such actions made the face of the human expert numb, about twenty Goblins and one Hobgoblin flew out of the space Gate where the goblins where still flooding from and quickly moved towards the ten Tier 6 human mages that were levitating in the air watching the Goblins movement It was almost as if they were waiting to negotiate with them, Alec looked at the Hobgoblin and realised that it was not the one he saw thest time Even him was suprised that he was able to notice this slight difference , the first time he had faced the Goblins he had thought they all looked alike and said what made the Hobgoblins different Was that they had blue skin and had the height of teenagers while the Goblins had the height of little kids but with monstrous power ..... " What happened to thest Hobgoblin whomanded this Legion?" the Tier 6 Mage from the City Hall aksed as he looked at the new Hobgoblin standing in front of him The Hobgoblin only snicker in disdain, "that weakling won''t be participating in this battle, he had wasted so much time bringing down your city, that the patriarch had to assign me to do it for him instead " " and don''t worry I promise you all that after this war you all would remember my name instead and forget everything about him, I shall make you all shiver In fear " The Hobgoblin said, actually all he said was a big lie, they have asked the patriarch to withdraw Goten ( the previous Hobgoblin) from themander position so he won''t have the time to umte more power There greed was shooting off the roof as all they wanted was a piece of the pie, they all heard of Goten gains in war and wanted to take over him and enjoy the benefits instead so they used there family branches and factions among the n to pressure the Goblin Patriarch Till he gave in, though The patriarch was not scared of them but he needed them and that was why he kicked Goten who had no great connection from themander position The Hobgoblin just said all this cause he was jealousy, as even most of the low Tier goblins in the army he wasmanding seems to think highly of Goten even though he had been removed from power " ohhh well I was hoping to fight a deciding battle with him before, he had destroy alot of my city when I was off duty but since you are his recement I don''t mind using you to do some warm up regardless" the Tier 6 Mage from the city hall said n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Making the Hobgoblin fly up in rage " how dare you talk to me like that, I am a royal Goblin don''t lump me up with that loser Goten" the Hobgoblin said in anger and even the goblins around him were also showing a fierce expression on there faces The Tier 6 city Guardian looked at them with a slight smirk as he realised thatparing him and the old Hobgoblin seem to rile him up '' it seems there is some internal problems among the high ranks of the Goblins, I don''t mind using this as an advantage in battle'' The city Guardian thought " ohhhh just shut up, so what if you are royal, to me you all are just the same, people thate to invade ournds and should be killed" Draco said as his ive appear before him " let''s just talk about the fighting arrangements we don''t have all day no need for tteries that would swell your ego" even the Third elder said adding more fuel to the fire that Draco set The face of the Goblins were now red as most of them were already removing there weapons And the other eight Tier 6 mages that was beside them was wondering what the fuck was wrong with the mages from the Gordons n Like they were against twenty goblins, that was two enemies for each Mage considering the Hobgoblin watched and not intervened , the Goblins where always used to overpowering enemies with there numbers since they were cowardly in nature The only time they fought alone is when they feel the opponents is weaker than them, the human mages just wished they could distance themselves from this mad men from the Gordons n who seems not to take there lives seriously. Chapter 172 About To start. 172 About To start. " With the power of the Blood Moon I Dere a Tier battle" the Hobgoblin said as he removed a very small knife that even looked smaller than a kitchen knife and slit his hand, his anger was already way above the roof as he looked at the human mages especially Draco and The Third Elder of the Gordons n He won''t feel satisfied until the most of the human mages were massacred because of the words that came out of the mouth of two mages from the Gordons n He had already looked at the Gordons n emblem, as he sent a mental messages to all the High Ranking Goblins and those with leadership positions to make sure to go after any mage wearing that n emblem, though while he was scheming to kill all the mages from the Gordons n The Third Elder was smirking as he stared at him, he was staring at the Hobgoblin like he could read all his thoughts, he didn''t waste any time as he also sent his own mental messages to all the Gordons n Tier leaders telling them To be careful as he was sure they were going toe strong at them, from what the Third Elder has seen he could tell this particr Hobgoblin was a petty one, so it won''t hurt to take extra caution ..... n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om When Alec heard the Third Elder''s warning in his ears he smiled, he was not the type to get scared of Goblins attacking him after all in the first ce he was here because he wish to massacre them So which different would it make if they came at him instead, it would only make things easier as he won''t have to make the mages under him waste there mana for a few times to gain aggro likest time Just with this little info his head has already gone into overdrive mode as he had started thinking of which type of traps toy down for them when theye for him and his n He turned towards Bryan Lanzt and exined the situation to him incase he wanted to ditch them now as he won''t have the time to do so when the wave of Goblin starting there way But Bryan shook his head, clearly he still felt staying with the Gordons m was the most safest bet, tbe city guards all fought like barbarian, each of them following the Battle Mage Path due to being led by a member of the Dragonmir n who mostly followed the Battle Mage Path cause of there strong bloodline powers He was not ready to follow such fighters, the mages of his n were all flexible fighters who would escape and hit back or st there enemies with wind des from afar, only few of them fought in closebat like him The Darkbliss n actually fit this ce but they were not participating this time as they choose to sit it out, though he was not sure the real reason but he just felt Gordons n was still his best bet After all they have had one cooperation together and it turned out just fine as the n had really gained alot and even the patriarch had broken through to the Tier 6 Mage realm giving them a muchrger reputation than before He was not aware of the power level of the other ns so he just stick to the devil he knew than the angel he was unfamiliar with Seeing him reject the idea of leaving Alec no longer bother with him since he has decided to stay and fight then, he should be fully prepared for the hardship that came with the decisions of his A loud vibration happened around the whole battle field and Alec looked up and he could see a human Mage using a small knife to slit his hands letting the blood flow to the ground The moment the human blood reached the ground the vibration became louder and more clear as the ground beneath them started trembling as if something was trying toe out " (Gasp) they have agreed on a Tier battels" Agnes said Alec looked at her, his facial expression seems to be telling her '' Won''t you exin what that means'' , Agnes shook her head and continued with her exnation " Well it won''t really affect us any ways it''s just that they are trying to separate every rank from each other, this only happens when one of the race are sure they could kill the genius of the other racepletely due to there trust in there own n or they are just stupid " " it is simply what we call a death match, and where no one from a higher rank can interfere , and the only way one can stop this death match is when the Blood Moon ends as it is the binding the contract of the Tier battle or those who slit there hands revoke there agreement assuming they are not dead by then cause it needs two people not just any one but those responsible for it" " is there any other thing I need to know, I was nning to kill all the Tier 1 goblins before so this is not really a bad thing to me" " well it''s simple if you are able to kill all the Tier 1 goblins them two gate would open where you can either enter the Tier 2 battlefield or return to the city" " and this rule continues until one race is fully dead or the Blood Moon ends " Agnes finished her exnation and Alec nodded, his mental energy started picking something and before he knew it he could see a ckish red line going around the battlefield, as it seems to be confining everyone into a square box " It is starting, like I said it is really best to stay by your side, I can''t think of who to rely on in this type of situation except you, only you have been able to wipe out a whole Tier of Goblins in this city, let''s do it again" Bryan said as he wore a helmet on his head while removing two daggers from his space ring Though he was not really feeling confident but he was sure that they would at least survive When Alec saw this his eyes almost bulge, even he didn''t have one but this weak guy had, he really felt like beating him up until he got it from him , he only had a space pouch which was used to keep summoning creatures But space rings kept every other type of tings except living beings, while his space pouch was used by monster tamers and golem Path Mages or undead path mages the space ring was used by all and its value was above the space pouch and this was the reason for Alec''s greed. Chapter 173 Killing A Thousand. 173 Killing A Thousand. The vibration stopped and a blood coloured light screen starteding out from the ground and separated all the Tier battlefield that has be created before it cover each Realm in a Blood Dome It was like it was creating an arena for each separate Tier To fight without any distraction, when Alec looked around he realised that except for the other ns Tier 1 mages and the Tier 1 City guards group only the Tier 1 goblins were still with them in the huge Blood Dome " Kill all the humans, the battle begins now!!!!" the loud roar of the Hobgoblin reached every corner of the battlefield making all the goblins go into a frenzy mode as they banged there weapons together or against the ground N?v(el)B\\jnn Before charging for the human mages that was at the other edge, Alec looked up and realised that there was arger blood dome in the sky that just stayed there and really made him confused As he was wondering how in the world a blood Red dome could stay in the air without anything supporting it, it just levitated and kept the people inside as prisoners To him it was not scientific possible hit the Blood Moon made all of this possible, and it had other set battle types just like the other Blood Curse But he felt the dome in the air had another purpose and that was to separate the Mid Tier Mages from the Low Tier Mages as they fought in the sky And there shock waves would be contained, he removed his gaze from the dome in the air after he finished analysing everything He focused on his own battle though he could still see the other battle happening but since he could not participate in them he decided to deal with his own trouble " Formation!" Alec shouted and about a hundred Mage moved forward and ced there hands into the ground by putting a full finger inside and sent there Mana into the ground, there face bing a little paler by the seconds But Alec made sure they kept on milking the grounds with there Mana " second group assist them by blending your Mana into them so they can use it to support the zone, just don''t run out of mana at least keep enough mana for one spell casting " Alec said as he called forth his second set of mages that was waiting, he had already gone through series of battle formation andmands with them and every words that came out of his mouth was an order that people that are not part of the Gordons n were unfamiliar with The second set of a hundred mages didn''t ce there hands on the ground as the other ns who watching was expecting but instead the ces there hands on the Mages that was already sending there mana to the ground All of them each finding one person to pass there manner to , it was the first time they have seen something like that, for over a hundred Mage to pass on there mana to another hundred just for them to send there mana to the ground Though some of the new ns who have not moved to help the city guards and were still watching were unaware of what was going to happen but they still took out there weapons and stood in a defensive position as they prepared to face the goblins that was rushing for the Gordons n incase the moved towards there side since The Gordons n was still in the waiting area with them and it was clear that part of the Goblins were facing there Even though they don''t know what the Gordons n was up too they have already been told that Alec never did anything for no reason, every action of his is like a well calcted move for the bigger picture of his goals " we can assume that the total number of Tier 1 goblin this time should be about twenty thousand, and the amount of goblins sent in the first wave is about seven thousand of them in which three thousand goblins are likely to separated from there main army and would be moving straight to us at any moment now" Agnes gave her report after she got down from the earth pir she erected to check the Goblins actions " Woah it seem they are really taking me seriously, if they are sending about three hundred goblins to take care of a thousand Gordons mages " " Let''s teach y with them a little bit " Even before Alec finished talking the city guards have shed with the remaining four thousand Goblins with few of the other ns moving to assist them with long range spells While the three thousand Goblins didn''t even bother going to the middle of the battlefield but parted from the main army that was shing with the city guards As they faced The Gordons n position, who were in fact still waiting, the Goblins were all chanting there War cries with there weapons held high above there heads as they charged forward The other ns who are still in the waiting area were all looking at the Gordons n not sure if they should move out and go help the city guards or stand there grounds and hope the Gordons n could deal with three thousand Goblins , They were all waiting to see there next actions, they all wanted to know just how Alec was going to deal with this set of Goblins this time, some wanted to watch the legend act or fool himself But no one from the Gordons n moved the two hundred mages that have moved forward just continued with Alec''s orders while sending there Mana into the grounds Even the members of the Lanzt n that was waiting at the back was suprised by this attitude that the Gordons n was showing, After all they were going after about three thousand Goblins and Alec was not even doing anything, it was like he was waiting for them to get closer Which was quite a suprised considering he was killing them from afar thest time, as he tried his best to kill as much as possible thest time, but this time he was waiting for them toe closer When the goblins saw the attitude of the Gordons ns they became furious and charged with more energy 900 meters..... 800 meters.... 500 meters Just when every body was expecting a closebat they got a huge shock as they heard Alec''s nextmand " implement changes now!" The moment Alec said that the hundred Mage who were infusing there mana on the ground all moved backwards as they tried there best to recover there Man¨¢ and with the chaotic environment it was happening fast While those who had there hand ced on there body before all started casting the Earth spike spell, and funny enough there casting skill was quite fast Even before the battle Alec had nned it all and made sure only those that was specialize in the Earth Spike spell would be allowed to transfer Mana The rune of the magical spell started forming in there hands and those who knew a thing or two about the earth spike spell was suprised that Alec would allow his Mage cast that type of spell the earth spike spell had a certain range especially for the lower rank But the Goblins were still five hundred meters away, they could not understand what he was nning to do and they just decide to watch, [< Mega Combined Spell - Mini Mana Zone + Earth spike = Spike Disaster >] The moment they finished forming the spell runes the ced there hand to the ground, straight at the same spot the other Mage once ced there Fingers and and pour there mana to Just that this time they were inputing a spell rune into the ground The goblins being unaware and ignorant kept on moving rushing forward passing the Five hundred meters, until very huge earth spikes grew out from the ground and pierced them, it wasing out of the ground in droves About five hundred earth spike came out of the ground and pierced the Goblins in different part of there body, eachwas big enough to impale more than two goblins just to show just how big it was and the speed it was using toe out of the ground and that was how before crossing weapons with the Goblins the Gordons n killed over a thousand of them at the starting The face of every Tier 1 leader was almost bulging out of the socket as they felt they were in a big dream ''when did it be easy to kill Goblins In thousands'' Bree Fridall who was watching asked himself as he looked at the city guards who was still trading blows He had also waited hoping for a chaotic environment and fighting so he would have an excuse to move closer using the excuse of helping to strike Chapter 174 Surfing killers 174 Surfing killers The previous Hobgoblin leader Goten had made sure they were multiple captain level Goblins among the Tier 1 Goblins So there would always be someone that would rise up if Alec killed the present leader of the Tier 1 Goblins And it was one of those captain that have lead a part of the squad to attack the Gordons n with three thousand Goblins but he was already sweating profusely , he was evening thanking his stars that he had not taken charge at the front and let some of his deputy lead instead while he gave orders from behind and that was the only reason why he was still alive at the moment, he had heard of stories from the senior Tier 2 goblins that survive thest two Blood Moon War when they talked about a n where there Tier 1 mages were devil like And had wiped out the entire Tier 1 goblin army previously which had given them the chance to be enlisted into the Legion of the outer Goblins that Goten led When he tried to match the description of his seniors stories and the human mages before him, he was dead sure this was the mages that was always gossiped about in the Goblin Legion camp Most of the new Goblins have actually thought it was just a ploy to make them scared and more serious after all it was quite weird for them to believe that there was anyone who couldpletely wipe out a full squad of Tier 1 goblin army Even the many races in the second Dimension were not able to do so except it was a Tier 2 army that surrounded them The Goblins might not be as physically strong as the other races or have the type of talent that the other races were born with innately But they always had a huge number advantage against all there enemies and when they crossed an enemy they could not solve some of them would escape Due to there cowardly personality so no matter how many goblins were kill as long as a few could escape there was a hundred percent chance that they would be able to build another colony soon After a couple of round of intense mating, now he was Really doubting if the goblins were really as invincible in the lower rank battle as they are praised to be if not why would there be a n out there who couldpletely wipe them out "mander the Mages.... They seem to be out of mana" the Goblin captain was suprised when his trusted deputy informed him of the Gordons n status, he had just been too scared to analyse the situation properly He shook his head and realise that the mages never casted any spell again and the huge spike stopped moving and the mages moved to the back of the formation to recover, his eyes turned red as he felt he had seen an opportunity " Charge the enemy has been weaken let''s kill them all now, don''t allow the human mages to recuperate" The short goblin shouted at the top of his lungs as he pointed his short sword towards the human mages and the remaining Goblins about two thousand of them who were already on therest wit seems to get a little boost And they shouted there war cries while they continue rushing forward with there weapons At first they were really cautious as they were looking at the ground they felt the moment they saw any Earth spikeing from underground they would jump backwards and retreat the area that the spike affected, but after walking a few meter and nothing happened they believed more in the words of there captain and rushed forward There cowardly attitude was no were to be seen at the moment all that remain was a furious expression on them as they were determined to kill the human Mages in front of them 300 meters..... 200 metres " is it time?" Alec asked and Agnes nodded her head " Okay do it, am leaving this one to you don''t dissapoint us now" Alec said as he finally removed his bone katana from its scabbard The Bone katana made a weird noise as it was being drawn out but the moment it came under the blood moon the runes seems toe alive and started revolving Even Alec was suprised as he could feel his strength increasing though the system had not been able to analyse the bone katana full details due to his analysis skill low level he was still aware it was special and had a special function He was just not expecting it to be able to boost his powers this much in the blood moon [ Ding!!! The Golem Named ''Axe Demon'' have reached the pinnacle of Tier 1] [ it would be able to enter the next realm the moment you bring it out from the space pouch] Alec : "?" Alec had not seen the system notification in a while and had forgotten that he had the system transfer all his exp gains to his golems that were close to breaking through so he could have a bunch of Tier 2 golem Body Guards even before he entered the second Mage realm He just wasn''t paying any attention and was not expecting any of them to have reach the pinnacle of the Tier 1 realm that fast The moment the goblins entered the 100 meter region that is when the remaining three hundred Gordons Tier 1 mages and the whole gang started using the element in the air To form a type of surfboard made from earth elements but it was in an almost liquid state, when Bryan Lanzt saw this he was sure that his n waspletely left out in this battle, the Gordons seems to have gotten really strong to the moment they didn''t need them again " do it now Agnes" [< Megabined spell - Mini Mana Zone + swamp earth = Quick swamp>] The moment she finished casting the spell she mmed her big magical staff on the ground and sparkles of electricity flowed straight into the ground and the remaining Mana that was sent to the ground by the Gordons n mages that made every one wonder what they have been used for was being used at the moment to convey Agnes spell and the whole hundred meters in front of them turned into a wet muddy swamp Arrrgghhh " watch out, they are a about attack again" one of the leading Goblins under the captain that led in tbe front shouted, his voice almost cracking as he held his bat that had spikes around it''s body tightly He tried moving forward quickly when he noticed that that the ground beneath there feet was turning funny but his movement was bing restricted He even found it hard to moved his legs, and almost all the goblins were faced with the same problem though they could walk but they could not longer run and the hundred meters that was just left for them to cross now looked as if it was about nine hundred meters far instead "Kill!!! The Gordons Mage dashed towards the swamp after Alec pointed his Katana forward they moved out with there elemental surfboard under and the dash foward in the swamp not affected one bit by the swamp As they used there surfboard to even increased there speed with there mana, not restricted one bit by the mini swampy area At the lead was Brandon as he unleashed his saber, he was using his mana to control the surfboard and coat his saber he was evening moving faster than everyone as he was eager to let out his pent up anger of being beaten by Legion He had gone back to challenge but Alec had only shake his head and told him to give up till he reached Tier 2 Mage realm, he was no idiot it meant that Legion have broken through and has be way stronger When the goblins saw the high moving speed mages heading towards them with each holding there own unique weapons in there hand, they had a feeling like they were about to be crushed by an army of a hundred thousand that was riding there horses to war With there general leading them, this was the type of momentum that the Gordons mages were emitting, It was like a mental image that was branded in every Goblins mind just as they stares at the Gordons mages surf towards them on swamp due to being under Alec most of them were full of confidence and this helped in building up there momentum " Brace yourselves!!!" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om The Goblins in front said as the shed there weapon the moment the Gordons n got closer but how could they stop the high speeding mages that had there weapons in hand Ahhh, sh The body of Goblins was being shed in half as the mages passed through them, Brandon was the most ruthlessly he kept in swinging his hands at the upper region not bothering to stop to look if he managed to kill anyone he attacked He was sure if he didn''t kill someone in the first live then that Goblin would die of excess blood loss as he only attacked the throat slitting there neck infact it would be better they died once if not the pain would be too horrible if they still held on When Alec looked at him he had an impression that he was looking at a motor without brakes, as he skillful surfed around the disorganised Goblins with his saber as he swinged both left and right That even the saber started to make slight sound as it encouraged its owner, it seems to be content with this sort of war, when Alec remembered even his own Changdao was of the same origin that loved blood he started wondering if by chance The material to craft both weapons were from the same origin but different magic forger created them. Chapter 175 Brandons Slaughter Path. 175 Brandon''s ughter Path. The Blood moon illuminated the Battlefield, casting eerie shadows around the Blood Dome, Brandon showed how skilled he was in the the art of wielding a saber He surfed around the Goblins prepared, his grip firm on his saber, The air crackled with tension as the goblins emerged one by one to block his path As they realised that he was a very big threat they had to take care of, their malicious grins sending shivers down his spine as over twenty goblins rushed towards him, even with there slow speed due to the swamp Brandon still thought it would be dangerous to meet them head on But Brandon remained undeterred, his determination unwavering. The first Goblin lunged at him with a rusty spear, but Brandon swiftly sidestepped, his saber sending sparks flying as it deflected the attack. He countered with a fluid stroke, cleaving through the goblin''s defenses and ending it''s threat by slitting it''s neck. The sight of their fallenrade did little to faze the rabid Goblins, that have isted Brandon from the rest of the Gordons n mages who were killing the Goblins blocking them, They swarmed toward Brandon , their eyes filled with bloodlust. .... " should we step to help out" Arthur asked with his hand crossed and a bronze golem behind him waiting like a lifeless doll, but Alec shook his head " just watch, that guy is stronger than you all think, I have watched him spar with Legion so I am sure this little Goblins can keep on dreaming about taking him down" Alec said with full confidence, when Agnes and Arthur saw Alec''s confidence in Brandon they were sure that they couldn''t change his mind, they could only hope Brandon held on enough to kill them all --- With every strike of his saber, Brandon danced gracefully among his adversaries, each swing of his de a testament to his honed skill and closed door cultivation. He struck with deadly precision, gracefully parrying and weaving through their frenzied attacks his strike all aimed to kill, unlike when he uses sword The saber unleashed a symphony of steel, its sharp edge slicing through the air, reducing the goblins'' ranks one by one. As the battle raged on, Brandon became a whirlwind of grace and power. With each enemy he defeated, his confidence grew, fueling his resolve to protect himself and his apply of earth elements on all strike was getting better He advanced with calcted steps, his movements a testament to his hard training as he became more proficient with the earth element surfboard Despite their ferocity, the Goblins began to falter in the face of Brandon''s relentless onught. With each fallenrade, their numbers dwindled, their once arrogant smirks now filled with fear. However, Brandon, understanding the importance ofpassion even in battle, sought to end their lives swiftly and without unnecessary pain. In a final, sweeping motion, Brandon unleashed a devastating strike, [ ] his Saber cutting through the air with Blood Qi and beheading thest set of goblins standing in his way to reunite with the Gordons n mages He quickly activated his earth surfboard and met up with Gordons mages, He stood there, panting, his body drenched in sweat, yet a triumphant smile yed on his lips as he looked at the remaining number of goblins that have been forther reduced by a thousand leaving only a thousand Goblins remaining .... " what are you waiting for am I meant to teach you everything move out with your mages and kill the remaining Orc, divide yourself and strike from both sides" Alec shouted at Bryan Lanzt who was still watching the battle in shock But when he heard Alec''s shout he realised that truly he had been waiting for Alec''smand maybe a little too much and has not made any contribution " split out and move out we must finish the remaining Goblins, this ones already lost there will to battle after our partners the Gordons n killed over two third of there army if we can''t kill them then we should just retired after this fight as that means we arepletely useless ---- In the midst of a vast battlefield, the wind whipped fiercely, carrying with it the energy of anticipation and tension. Bryan who has now be an extremely skilled wind element mage, stood at the forefront, ready to lead his group of five hundred mages into battle On the other side, a thousand goblins, crippled by fear and overwhelmed by the power of the Gordons n were desperately trying to flee, but there was no escape from the impending storm as the Gordons n chased them from behind Bryan raised his hands, his eyes filled with determination and he shouted, his voice projecting over the howling wind, "Mages of the Lanzt n, remember our purpose here is to destroy our enemies , so we can protect those we love and restore the peace back to the city, Let the winds guide us to victory!" With hismand, the mages split into two groups, each consisting of two hundred and fifty mages, They moved swiftly with wind element , encircling the goblins. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Knowing the goblins had lost the will to fight, Bryan directed his n mages to channel their magic into a breathtaking disy of non-lethal yet debilitating wind-based attacks. The first group conjured wind des, imbued with precise control and finesse. Emanating from their outstretched hands, the des sliced through the air, honing in on the fleeing goblins with unerring uracy. This was a result of there first battle they have gotten better at controlling there wind element better after what Alec put them through The wind des incapacitated the goblins, rendering them immobilized, but ensuring their survival. Meanwhile, the second group focused on manipting the wind itself. They created powerful whirlwinds that engulfed the remaining goblins, lifting them from the ground and rendering them weightless. While trapped within these whirlwinds, the goblins felt disoriented and powerless, unable to escape the force of the winds no matter how they struggled As the battle raged on, Bryan carefully observed the goblins, gauging their reaction, seeing the fear on there made him smirk, he had been practicing this move with his nsmen for a long time so when the timee he would be able to shock the battlefield. " Now!!!" Bryan shouted and the mages released there control and The wind des ceased, leaving the immobilized goblins unharmed but now they had to deal with therending from such high height With no support most of the Goblins fell to a ssh dieing from the fall and those that survive were met with the brutal de of the Gordons n mages that had caught up with them. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 176: The Gordons Clan Battle Situation (1) Apart from the Tier 6 Blood dome that was still in the state of tranquility and peace , all the other Blood dome that tired to a battle prison For the human mages and Goblins have turned into a ughter house where everyone fought to therest breath Those in the Biggest Blood dome that hanged in the sky which were also the warriors of the Tier six realm all looked down at the other Blood Dome as they inspected the battle Though the new Goblinmander was impulsive but he was still considerate and was not so eager to start the battle of the Tier 6 that fast since he was not ready to lose the strongest battle powers of the Goblins so soon He wanted to make sure he had the perfect advantage in the other battlefield before shing with the human mages at least he wished that the army under him would be able to crush the human mages That way delivering a blow to the Tier 6 human mages before he would strike and since the Tier 6 human mages didn¡¯t seem to have the intent to battle yet they all came to @@novelbin@@ A temporary stand still amongst themselves as they watched each Tier battlefield to see how those under them performed. As the battle escted all the Goblins started flooding there enemies with higer numbers only leaving a little to hold the Fort incase any group they sent needed reinforcement But among every Goblins sent it was clear that those of the Gordons n had much enemiesing for them, they were targeting the Gordons n so openly without any thoughts of even hiding there intentions When other saw this they gloated at the Gordons ns misfortune while other prayed they are able to pass through this type of frenzy attack Most of those n which were gloating where those that have be jealous of the Gordons ns fame in the past few month Though the Gordons n has always been famous known by everyone and silently agreed that they were the strongest Mid Tier n in the city But now it was different, the situation this days seems to suggest without them the city was going to copse even the city lord showed the patriarch of the Gordons n way too much respect And each generations of there just seems to be stronger than thest and the present younger generations brought alot of fear to the other ns when they just imagine what they might grow up to be Be just thinking of how they have been suppressed by Draco in the old days and was not able to kill him Made them annoyed now when they have to think that they were genuis in the Gordons n younger generation that might be more powerful than Draco and it made most of them want to spit blood Every one thought ¡¯ why must we be suppressed by two generations¡¯ ¡¯ does the heaven have no eyes why has those bunch of genuises not been given birth to in our n¡¯ ¡¯ why have the Gordons n only produced genuis that behave like either a scheming old fox or a street thug¡¯ ---- But while most of them where gloating Draco and the Third Elder were watching it all with great care as they were just waiting for a break through to happen In the Tier 5 battlefield the Gordons n Zack alone was able to support the n Tier 5 mages, protecting them all and was still able to counter attack making it hard for the goblins to kill anybody While others felt the Tier 5 Mages of the Gordons n was done for if they only relied on Zack, the Third Elder only sneered, he had seen how Zack had been able to support just two hundred Tier 5 mages Against six hundred Tier 5 goblins and was still able to make the Goblins retreat in fear with his bone Katana , though he had not called out his golems but he had a bone katana on his right hand and a much smaller de in his left hand He moved to any ce the mages of the Gordons n was having problems or were in a dire situation, he only needed one sh to solve each goblins of the same realm and he had no match He was what the called an invincible Tier 5bmage at the very peak with no rival, though he was not able to save all the Gordons n mages but he still made sure the have a fighting chance as some have already forth there golems to assist them in defending He alone have ughter about a hundred Goblins and an incredible Blood Lust was already being materialise behind him as it was taking the form of a Axe though the axe was still in a blobing liquid form But with every goblin he ughter it¡¯s form was bing more solid, his Blood Lust was so strong at the moment that it made the Goblins mental state stagnant for a second when he appeared before them His clear disy of invincibility have drawn the Tier 6 Goblins attention towards as even the Hobgoblin realised it had been crashed and not ounted for special cases like Zack who was close to being a Tier 6 Mage and had no opponent in the same realm If they had a free battle without restrictions he would have been able to find out about this Threat early on, and allowed one of the Tier 6 goblins eliminate him to reduce the loses of tier 5 goblins Though they might have alot of goblins in the Tier 5 realm but it still didn¡¯t change the fact that they were a great power in the Mid Rank And losing many of them would hurt the Goblins foundations, but not it has turned out like this he could only help that the Goblins in the Tier 5 relm would be able to wear him out till he is out of mana and stamina ---- But while Zack was dominating the Tier 5 goblins in the battlefield and giving the Gordons n a huge Advantage against the Goblins , the same could not be said for the Tier 4 Gordons n mages group As the one who lead them was Agnes elder sister Victoria Gordons, she was not a battle Mage but Instead a mage that practiced the magician path to the fullest She was in her magic robe that has been inscribed with protection runes and she held a staff, that looked almost identical to Agnes own or should I say her sister Agnes copied her staff style While Zack took the attack approach to kill alot of Goblins hoping to break the wills of the Goblins till they are frightened enough to realise they were no match for him Victoria choose another path she called forth four huge stone golems that were robot and had huge stone shield and defended against the goblins onught, though she was not able to stop all the goblins but any goblins who were able to by pass the Huge fortress Golems Where being taken care of by the remaining Tier 4 mages of the Gordons n that positioned themselves behind the Golems No one helped them out or assisted them as they did not want to be targeted by the Goblins It was the first time the Gordons n participated in all six rank battle(From Tier 1 to the Tier 6, some ns always sent the minimum of two different realms, like thest time where only the lower rank and Draco was sent) at once And now they were being targeted it made most of there rivals happy as they hope they do lose some of there genuis to the Goblins Though the Hobgoblin felt Victoria defending tactics won¡¯t work for long as they would soon be able to kill the Gordons n Tier four mages the moment the four huge defending golems fell But when a special captain had by passed the Huge fortress defence to target the Gordons Mage, he had only killed about three mages with his rusty spear before stopped sending earth elements to the huge golems to heal them And directed her attention to the Goblins sending a few earth sphere Bomb to the goblins to death with different earth magic destructive spells Showing her attacking poweress for the first time making others realised that even if she was on the defensive it didn¡¯t mean she was helpless in taking care of her enemies Just because she wanted to give her squad members chance to perform didn¡¯t mean she was a weakling like they were looking at her, That also brought the Gordons n Tier 4 battle to another stand still as they turned there attention to another battlefield. Chapter 177: The Gordons Clan Battle Situation (2) The Tier 3 leader of the Gordons n was actually Aileas, he was already quite familiar with all the Tier 3 mages of the Gordons n, and he seems to know just the right words to say to boost there morale He fought the Goblins with some set of formation he had created with the Gordons n mages, and he changes his formation along with everytime his personality changes When he his jovial the attacks are more of a defending nature as they seems to be absorbing every attack of the Goblins And no matter how they seems fragile the Goblins have not been able to break there small defending formation, it was as if it was formed to take an Endurance beating But while his personality change to that of his much colder version the attack changes from a defending and absorbing toward a reckless charging and attacking without defend¨ªng which seems scary but the fact That up to now no one has died among there ranks just showed that It was not as reckless as they though it was, cause even Zack and Victoria have had some unfortunate mages falling under theremand but it was not the same case for Aileas The reckless charge is just another of his advance formation but it was not all about attacking, he sends his trusted mages to block of the possible retreats of the few goblins While attacking them and behaving like they were about to break through but instead they were just looking for a perfect location for There Pincer formation, though that¡¯s what the cold version Aileas called it while the other Jovial personality called it a trapping formation Due to the quarrel between both personalities, even the Tier 3 mage squad under him, still get confused some times though he had talked to them before about such happening but seeing it in person was different from just talking about it. But they never did question hismand even when he changes his personality mid way to an order they followed it like soldiers without questions And this is the only reason they have still been able to keep there life as even if Aileas actions were drastic they have been able to keep all the goblins at bay without gaining any advantage against the Gordons Tier 3 mages The Hobgoblin roared out in anger, he had never felt so humiliated before, all his ns against the Gordons n seems to have fallen, he moved his gaze to the Tier 2 Blood Dome this time And he saw the group of Gordons n running through the battlefield, the leader of the Gordons n this time was a chubby boy who had a staff in his hand He kept on cursing and saying his grandfather was had a king level golem beast and the goblins should stop chasing him or they might just get killed by his grandfather When Draco saw this performance he could only face palm his face in shame " who is that Draco?" the Third Elder questioned his voice showing how angry he was " that¡¯s Jiang Gordons, The Fifth Elder grandson" When the Third Elder heard Draco¡¯s answer he was not aware of the reason why Jiang looked chubby, " he really took after his grandfather, do you think he would be killed here, maybe this would make that old fool go on a killing spree in the next blood moon, am sure he does not have alot of descendant he won¡¯t take his grandchild¡¯s death casually " The third elder said but Draco only shook his head and smiled nervously " even if everybody was to die on the battlefield I would never believe Jiang would get killed too, he is extremely spoiled by the his grandfather and am sure he has alot of life saving cards with him, maybe he does not feel threatened yet and expect for that he is not a weakling either it¡¯s just that.... The kid I¡¯d just to scared of fighting " Draco said and they both resumed watching him, Jiang eventually got crossed by two Goblins soldiers and he was cornered, Just when the Hobgoblin was feeling happy that they were about to get rid of one of the leaders of the Gordons n he watched as the fatty smashed there head with his staff in a sh while his face still looked frightened He could not exin why someone that strong was acting weak, Jiang didn¡¯t stop as he continued leading the Gordons n to continue running around the Tier 2 battlefield Only him and his group had been able to turn the entire Tier 2 battlefield to a confused battle ground and he never hesitated to m his staff on the heads of goblins he meet by chance. It was surprising for them to see a chubby guy run for so long and was not even breaking a sweat, the rest of the Gordons n mages where already panting hard but he kept on encouraging them to run faster as it was also a form of training ¡¯ a form of training my foot¡¯ Jiang had even been cursed by hisrades but he still stayed clear headed " There is nothing to watch here let¡¯s check out the Tier 1 battlefield" the Hobgoblin leader said and as if they all agreed after being tired of watching Jiang cowardly disy Even the Tier 2 Goblins have been questioning themselves if truly they were the ones born with cowardly disy or it was this chubby guy in front of them who have never even taken the initiative to sh with them head on Onlynding sneak attacks and picking on goblins that have strayed of there group as he ran in circles around the other human n mages group @@novelbin@@ Even now the goblins were considering if they have to abaddon there chase of him and focus on the other human mages n who were not under pressure. ---- " What!!!!," the Hobgoblin shouted the moment his mental energy investigated the smallest Blood Dome He was only able to watch as the goblins were massacre and there was nothing he could do as they were already falling down to the ground and were squashed to death and the rest remaining were Wiped out by the Gordons n mages, he looked at them with fierce expression on his face, though Tier 1 mages where nothing to be proud of and were used as cannon fodder by the Goblins higher up, it still didn¡¯t change that it was every great Goblin starting point. and for about three thousand of them to be killed so easily and so quickly like that by only a little to 800 mages without any one escaping gave the Hobgoblin a great chill and for the first time he was regretting setting the Tier battlefield and summoning the Blood Domes as it was now looking like a prison for the Tier 1 goblins, who seems as if they were not able to do anything to the Gordons mages. Chapter 178: The Gordons Clan Battle Situation (3) The Blood from all the goblins that have just been ughter in the Tier 1 battlefield was being absorbedpletely by the Blood Dome And the Blood Dome was now filled with a type of sharp intents that seems to be sending feedbacks to the Gordons n mages who had being responsible for the death of the goblins Not only the Gordons family though but also some of the Lanzt n Members could see some of the red aura moving towards them, though they tried to dodge but it still entered there body but it didn¡¯t harm them like they thought it would " it¡¯s the Blood Dome, it¡¯s refining the blood of enemies we have killed to create a sharp killing intent and sending it back to us, this is not only an arena meant to cage us to fighting but it¡¯s kinda a cultivation ground for cultivating strongbatants " " ohhh i see the Hobgoblin intentions here he wanted the Goblins to kill the humans that way they would not only be using our bloods to cultivate much better warriors they would also using our life force to strength there gates this is like killing a two bird with one stones, but are they worthy?, can they survive me and my Legion " Alec said with a smug look as a fog of red killing intent assimte with him, though he might not have killed any Goblins directly the Blood Dome still counted him As responsible for there death somehow giving him a share of the three thousand Goblins killed, the killing intent that was sent to him was also really huge and seems to be on another level entirely from the ones that was sent to the rest When the red fog entered into his mana pool it was sealed away by something, but Alec was aware that it was just the system helping him keep it away so he does not break through and be sent to the Tier 2 battlefield Alec¡¯s touched his chin while hoping he grows beard fast, Arthur looked at him still confused " i still don¡¯t understand what you mean Boss " Arthur said, when Agnes saw this she shook her head at Arthur low understanding " it¡¯s simple you big head, just fighting and killing the human mages normally won¡¯t help the Goblins in cultivating there battle techniques or there Blood lust, but this Blood Dome is able to refine the blood of anybody you have killed and send it d feedback to help you cultivate your killing intent, and also help your battle technique have a kind of lethal Qi in it, do you understand now? " " it¡¯s like putting a lot of poisonous animals together and allowing them kill each other till thest one standing is actually evolved from devouring the essence of the others and being the new poison king, but in this case they are not nning on killing every one but only the humans to make the Goblins stronger but funny enough it has turned to an advantage for us and a prison for them" Alec said And Arthur nodded his head finally understanding the theory behind Alec¡¯s words " so what are we waiting for let¡¯s kill all this bastard and raise our killing intents up,st I heard, that old man said that the killing intent is the only way that the real warriors can be identify " Arthur shrugged as he got ready for an attack "I don¡¯t think we would be fighting anyone now, fucker run to that hill" Alec shouted in an outburst as his horse was already dashing for the hill Arthur : "?" Agnes : "..." ¡¯ Alec this fu*ker were you not just talking about how you were about to conquer and massacre all the Goblins, why are you trying to make us run around the battlefield like that fatty in the Tier 2 Blood Dome now ¡¯ Arthur cursed in his heart as he followed behind Alec though he had questions but he followed orders first that was one thing Alec had thought them, as if he was raising army soldiers even Brandon and the rest of the Gordons n picked there the speed as they surfed out of the battlefield to the hill that was covered at the edge of the Blood dome, some were even pushing there mana control by using the earth elements to make there move faster But no matter how fast they ran they were not as fast as the Lanzt n Mages who were proficient with the wind elements and dashed forward making them, making the Gordons mages eat there dust as they gave a big gap " why the fuck are we running?" Arthur asked " fuxker look behind you" Alec scream as he wish his horse had extra legs to get to the hills faster that way he would have a much higer advantage at taking care of them .... Arthur looked behind only to see about ten thousand Goblins dashing towards them and this time there was not even any sign of formation they were just chasing the Gordons n with there sheer numbers When Alec felt his danger signs ring he had looked ahead only to see the huge number of goblinsing for them how could he have predicted that this set of goblins would go crazy and would be hell bent on chasing only his n and leaving the other humans to be held by a measly seven thousand goblins While only his n had already wiped out three thousand of them, now they still had to face about ten thousand it was clear they were bullying them He cursed and cursed and now he was feeling he was no different from that fatty he had seen runing in the Tier 2 battlefield, he even though of doing the same as him but quickly rejected the idea after all the number difference was huge It was about ten thousand Tier 1 goblins against five hundred Gordons n Tier 1 mages and five hundred Lanzt n mages " yo boss when i agreed to follow you, and even decided to split out part of our gains to you, runing away was not part of the deal" Bryan shouted from front ahead as he was almost scared out of his wits when he saw the amount of Goblinsing for them Alec snorted " I didn¡¯t force you, infact I didn¡¯t want to you to join us be you kept insisting, you should be grateful that I am always able to put you through experience like this, it stimtes your potential and makes you get stronger faster # " potential my foot, shameless Gordons leader "Shenzt cursed she was pissed at there situation and could not care about leaving face for Alec They quickly reached the hill and climbed it, " what are we going to do now " Agnes asked with a serious face as she couldn¡¯t see them escaping from this type of situation that easily " the hunts begins now.... Lanzt mages to the back Gordons Mage to the front, I don¡¯t care how drained you are but at this moment I am about to suck you dry of every single Mana in you but first of all, all of you summon your golems " The Gordons n mages : "..." @@novelbin@@ Only about a hundred people were able to summon there golems and it was just the ordinary earth golems, some where wise enough to craft a weapon with there golems When Alec saw this he face palmed his face " how dare you all waste you talents, just because othersugh at our ns paths does not mean you abandoned it fully, I want to see all of you with at least two golem at the next Blood Moon War I will be leading you, is that understood?" Alec asked " Yes sirrrrr!!!! " the mages roared, but the Lanzt n where almost cursing at Alec to just solve those angry Goblins that was still charging at them after all the hill just gave them a tform to fight a defending battle it didn¡¯t give them a 100% assurance. " if I had knew they would go this crazy maybe I would not have allowed Brandon kill them too fast, maybe at least they would still underestimate us and send about five thousand instead of double the number now, my prediction went wrong. That Hobgoblin should be the cause of this " Agnes could only watch helplessly as Alec started talking to himself it was as if he forgotten there was still ten thousand angry and rapid Goblinsing for them. Chapter 179: Repelling The Goblins (1&2) The Gordon and Lanzt ns gathered atop the hill as they stared at the other human ns that¡¯s was still fighting with the remaining seven thousand goblins with no one of them even thinking ofing to assist the Gordons n, their back facing the imposing Blood Dome that covered the Tier 1 battlefield. Alec had the Air of a natural leader at this moment as he stood straight with his bone katana in hand, he surveyed the scene, his eyes filled with determination and a sense of duty. With him stood a formidable force - five hundred Gordon n mages that are specialised with Earth basic spells and five hundred Lanzt n mages that specialise in Wind basic spells. They formed a united front, ready to defend against the approaching legion of ten thousand goblins that bared there fangs at them, the Goblins divided into two again with five thousand rushing towards them while the remaining five thousand waited in order to stop any reinforcement or help the other five thousand wear down the Gordons and Lanzt n mana. Alec turned to his trusted allies, Brandon, Knight, Arthur, and Agnes, each of them skilled mages with unique abilities, He addressed them with unwavering faith in their abilities. "Brandon, Knight, Arthur, Agnes, we have worked together for long and today I want us to work together to repel this horde, just like always, Brandon, your skill with a sword and saber is unmatched, you might have just started but I can see you have gone far in your path, I leave you with Protecting our nks and strike fear into their hearts." Brandon Gordons nodded, grasping his dual weapons tightly, as the saber realised a blood glow while the sword released a white light glow. "I won¡¯t let them near you, Alec. I¡¯ll slice through their ranks like a whirlwind." Alec¡¯s gaze then turned to Knight Gordons, a master in the art of shadow elemental maniption. "Knight, use your shadow techniques to move unseen through their ranks. Disorient them, eliminate key targets, and create chaos you might be the weaker than all of us but your shadow element give you the biggest advantage in our situation ." Knight Gordons shed a confident smile. "Consider it done, Alec. The shadows is my ally, I might not be as proficient like the Darkbliss n but am not that worst" @@novelbin@@ Alec¡¯s attention shifted to Arthur Gordons, who wielded a sword infused with the power of metal elements. "Arthur, make every sh count. Let the metallic power of your de cut through their defenses and strike fear into their hearts." Arthur Gordons nodded solemnly, his grip tightening around his sword. "I¡¯ll make every strike a lethal one, Alec. They won¡¯t know what hit them." [ ] Arthur finally unveil his hidden move as he does not feel there is anything worth hiding at this point they were at and the Bronze Golem behind him scattered into multiple pieces like an iron man suit and reattached themselves on his body making him look as if he was wearing a battle armour Except from his head which was open even his mouth had a type of bronze ninja mask covering him up, " Now you look like a God of war represantive" Brandono enter and he nodded in return Finally, Alec turned to Agnes, a talented mage specializing in earth and water elemental spells. "Agnes, your mastery over earth and water is increasing I leave you with the responsibility of Creating barriers to protect our mages and rain down devastating spells upon our enemies." Agnes stepped forward, her eyes glowing with determination. "You can count on me, Alec. I¡¯ll weave nature¡¯s elements to shield our allies and crush our foes." As the goblin horde charged, Alec led his warriors into battle. His bone katana gleamed under the Blood Moonlight as it sliced through the goblins like a whirlwind of death. Even the Blood Dome seems to be refining the blood of fallen enemies fast as if it was aware of there situation, blood aura was sprawling over the battlefield. Alec stood atop the hill as he defended , his eyes determined, his heart resolute, Surrounding him were the five hundred Gordon n earth elementalist mages, their hands crackling with raw power, ready to defend their honor. The Lanzt n wind mages stood , their hair dancing in the gentle breeze, calm andposed, the alliance between the two ns had never been stronger, their joint purpose to protect theirnd and people. Alec, with Brandon Gordons by his side, drew his bone katana again from it¡¯s scabbard, the weapon humming with an ancient energy. Brandon, armed with both a sword and a saber while protecting the nk, he kept a watchful eye on Alec, ready to protect him at any cost. Next to them, Knight Gordons blended into the shadows, using his shadow elements to move swiftly and silently, eliminating goblins with precision strikes, he rarely even had to use twi strike his use of the shadow element have improved alot after been used by Alec as a mode of long distance transportation for long That it starts showing effects now, as this short distance transmission was not enough for him to be out of breath or enter an overload of mana discharge Further down the line, Arthur Gordons brandished his metal-infused sword which seems to increase in energy after he merged with the Golem, every sh was precise and deadly sending wave of sharp metal Qi The sight of his de brought fear to the goblins, their defenses crumbling before him, as nothing seems to be able to contend with his metal element, He fought skillfully, his strikes slicing through their ranks like a hot knife through butter showing the results of hundred spars Agnes, the heart of the group, cast spells of pure earth and water elements, showcasing the frightening power of the magic path, She raised her hands, summoning a massive earth spike to impale a group of goblins charging towards them. As the enemy¡¯s attacks intensified, she created a water barrier, protecting her the Gordons ns from harm, the Lanzt n mages who were behind were only in charge of sending wind des and whirlwind with all there might Amidst the chaos, Alec sliced through wave after wave of goblins, his bone katana carving a path through their ranks, His movements were fluid and precise, his determination evident in every swing. The goblins, witnessing his power and resolve, hesitated beforeunching another assault as they have lost over a thousand Goblins against the joint efforts of the Gordons and Lanzt n again. With each goblin Alec struck down, their morale weakened, The ones who managed to survive his onught realized the futility of their attack, though the felt they could kill them all but at what cost, it was clear that the Gordons n won¡¯t go down easily and there cowardly behaviour started to kick in Word of Alec¡¯s prowess spread among the goblin ranks, and the fear of this legendary warrior that had wiped out a whole group of Tier 1 goblins caused doubt to creep into their minds. As the Blood Moon light in the sky shined on him the killing intent around him already seems to have started forming into blood swords behind him, even Alec was not aware of how he was controlling it but every time the refined blood was sent to him He tried to use his de skills to control the flow which lead to his killing intent creating blood swords, and he already have about five of them and he was able to use them to snipe any goblins he felt was about to sneak up on him the tide of battle began to turn, the Gordons n, united in purpose, fought with unwavering courage, each member supporting one another on top the hill, only Alec Brandon, Arthur and Knight entered the Goblins rank as they were confident enough while Agnes acted as the main control by defending the mages on top the hill They have lost a few mages but to the amount of goblins killed in return they felt it was worth it almost all of them were having there thoughts controlled by the overwhelming blood lust they have umted demoralized and overwhelmed the Goblins soon started to retreat, leaving the hill and their failed assault behind only leaving with about six thousand seven hundred Goblins as they nned to regroup with the main group and make strategies on how to lil the Gordons n or they would be the one being wiped out likest time Alec sheathed his bone katana back to its scabbard , his chest heaving with rough breaths and exertion, He turned to hisrades, a grateful smile on his face. "We did it," he eximed, his voice filled with pride and gratitude. Brandon Gordons pped Alec on the shoulder, his eyes gleaming with admiration. "You were amazing out there, brother," he said, his voice filled with genuine awe. "I¡¯ve never seen anyone handle a de like you, when did you started using the de I thought you were more of the spear guy " Alec chuckled modestly, his eyes scanning the battlefield. "We all yed our part, my de skills are stillcking inparison to yours " he replied humbly. "Every one of you fought with incredible skill and bravery, Without your strength and support, we wouldn¡¯t have emerged victorious." Knight Gordons emerged from the shadows, his movements blending seamlessly with the fading twilight. He nodded in agreement, a wry smile ying on his lips. "Alec, you led us with unwavering conviction I alway thought you were a shameless person who only like tomand behind the scene but you change my ideas today " he said softly. " What do you know it¡¯s called be a goodmander" Alec pouted at Knight Agnes, having dispelled the water barrier, approached with a serene expression on her face. "Alec, you possess a strength that goes beyond the physical," she said gently. Alec¡¯s heart swelled with gratitude. As he looked at the faces around him, he realized that it was their camaraderie and unwavering support that made him the leader he had be. They were more than just a n; they were a family, bound by a shared purpose and a deep sense of kinship. With the sun fully set and the battlefield gradually clearing, the group of mages made their way down the hill, ready to regroup and tend to their wounds. Though they knew that more battles awaited them, the memory of this victory would serve as a beacon of hope and a testament to their strength. As they walked side by side, Alec couldn¡¯t help but feel a profound sense of gratitude for hispanions. They had faced the goblin, even Bryan Lanzt who was on top the hillmanding thenzt n on where to attack was shocked on how easy it seems that they have repelled a Legion of ten thousand Goblins ---- While they were celebrating someone was brooding ¡¯ the fuck who is the guy giving us information he deserves to be beaten to stupor it¡¯s all wrong, that guy and his gang have be way much stronger we might not even win against them, how did he win that battle without even revealing his Golems, I have to be patience he might be low on mana but he can still protect him self Alec Gordons still have alot of trump cards he have not yed yet, I should probably be wait ¡¯ Bree Fridall thought. Chapter 180: All Attack War, No Holding Back. " Ahhhhhhh how dare they kill the Goblins so ruthlessly, am going to kill you all!" " (snickered) ohhh please enlighten me boy, so you Goblins are allowed to kill our descendant but our descendants are not able to kill yours, what a joke, let them stay back at your world if they are too weak " The Thrid Elder mocked as he created a Golden Throne in the air and sat on it Acting nonchntly as he watched the Tier 1 Blood Dome, though he was pleased with the great Victory that Alec and his siblings have won but there is no way he would show that, after all that was just the Tier 1 battlefield, it won¡¯t really make a difference to the Goblins They could still give birth to more, but the humans could not afford that type of lost and that is why it was more important to get rid of the Higer Tier power that way they are able to eliminate any threat. " Arrrrrgggh. Charge" the Hobgoblinmanded and the Silent Tier 6 Blood Dome started quivering with energy as it was about to be turned to a battlefield. The battleground was a chaotic scene, with the Tier 6 Hobgoblin and its pack of 20 goblins charging towards the levitating human mages. Suspended high above the ground, the Thrid elder of the Gordons n sat confidently on his levitating Golden chair, his eyes fixed on the approaching threat. ---- As the Hobgoblin and goblins drew closer, the Third elder¡¯s Golden Golem , armed with a Naginata , engaged in a fierce battle with two of the Goblins . With each swing of its weapon, the Golem showed immense strength and dexterity, fending off the relentless attacks of the goblins. The Twenty goblins sh fiercely with Nine human mages and one Golden Golem, the City Guardian representatives led the defend since they were the ones always first to charge in, The battle seems uneven, with the goblins gaining the upper hand. Among the human mages, a skilled swordsman named Sir Marcus, representing the City Lord¡¯s as one of the two City guardians dispatch for the battle notices a w in the goblin that was facing him, and his swordsmanship became swift as he crossed moves with him before being able to dispatches one of them with a precise strike. However, his victoryes at a cost, and he gets caught off guard by the second Goblin sneak attack, the gash on his arm results in a serious injury. Suddenly, a powerful surge of energy emanates from nearby, The second Mage from the City Hall roared in rage making the air around him to turn heavy , the man is known as Lord Alistair Due to being oveed with rage, his body started to transforms, shimmering red dragon scales envelop him, turning him into a fearsome Dragonman. The sight astonishes both the human mages and the Goblins, Such power is only possessed by members of the Dragonmir n, making it clear that Lord Alistair is rted to the City Lord, who is a Dragonmir nsmen. With newfound strength and agility, Lord Alistair springs into action, He swiftly dispatches the two goblins he was facing by shing and tearing at them with his formidable dragon ws that were shing with ming powers. With the immediate threat eliminated, he rushes to the aid of Sir Marcus, who lies injured and vulnerable after being pierced in the chest by the Goblin spear Lord Alistair¡¯s draconic powers allow him to heal Sir Marcus as he transfers his me aura into sir Marcus body, the wounds closing under the touch of his scaled hands. As the City Guardians regroup and regain theirposure, the mages marvel at the incredible disy of strength and loyalty. Sir Alistair returned back to his human form due to the amount of mana he was losing and carried Sir Marcus body away to the edge of the Blood Dome as he was not prepared to allow the City Hall lose a Tier 6 Mage that easily This allowed the pressure on the human mages increase While the City Guardians where able to resolve there issues the same could, Not be said for every mages fighting, as an intense battle between two goblin warriors, Griz and Fizzle, and a formidable Human Water Elemental Mage named Seraphina from the coral n Griz, armed with a spiked club, and Fizzle, wielding a sharp dual-ded axe, levitate skillfully through the air, dodging Seraphina¡¯s watery attacks. Despite their teamwork, Seraphina has them under her control, having ensnared them in a powerful spell, making each move a struggle. With a flick of her wrist, Fizzle conjures a whirlwind of wind magic, propelling Griz towards Seraphina, His spiked club glows with a vibrant energy as he swings it with all his might. At the same time, Fizzle utilizes his wind ability and his agility to outmaneuver Seraphina¡¯s water attacks, using his dual des to deflect and counter her spells With each sh and parry, he fights valiantly against the mage¡¯s hold. As Griz¡¯s club connects with Seraphina¡¯s shield of water, a cascade of sparks erupts, causing cracks to appear, The goblin¡¯s relentless assault weakens the shield, enabling Fizzle to redirect his attacks towards Seraphina herself. Driven by their newfound synergy, the goblin warriors unleash a coordinated strike, abination of Griz¡¯s powerful swings and Fizzle¡¯s swift shes, Their weapons slice through the weakened shield, breaking it apart. Seraphina, momentarily stunned, loses her grip on the spell that binds Griz and Fizzle, The goblins descend gracefully to the ground, triumphant yet wary of Seraphina. With a renewed sense of purpose and gratitude, Griz and Fizzle lock eyes with each other, ready to face Seraphina once more. " Now, Fizzle, let¡¯s finish this!" Griz spoke in orchkishnguage, Fizzle nodded his head with determination The goblins charge forward, fueled by their own indomitable spirit, Seraphina tries to summon another wave of water, but Griz smashes his club against the air, causing the air to tremble and disrupt the mages mana concentration. Simultaneously, Fizzle engages in a dazzling disy of acrobatics, evading Seraphina¡¯s attacks andunching precise strikes in return, The goblin¡¯s des cut through the water, breaking Seraphina¡¯s control over it. Finally, with a final, coordinated assault, Griz and Fizzle strike, Griz¡¯s club smashes against Seraphina¡¯s chest, while Fizzle¡¯s axe connects with her arm. The mage stumbles backward, weakened and defeated as the light in her eyes died down as her body fall freely till it mmed on the Blood Dome @@novelbin@@ The human mages falls into silence broken only by the heavy breaths of the victorious goblins --- Meanwhile, Draco, the Thrid elder¡¯s nephew, wielding a gleaming silver ive, faced off against two powerful Tier 6 goblins after seeing someone dead he got impatient His mastery over fire and earth magic allowed him to conjure scorchingva spells, effectively eliminating one goblin after the other more quickly since he had already injured then previously While Draco skillfully fought the goblins, the rest of the human mages were struggling to hold their own against the onught as there were two more free goblins joining the battle Despite the dire situation, the Thrid elder remained aloof, watching the battle unfold from his floating golden throne. Sensing an opportunity to turn the tide, Draco swiftly finished off the remaining goblins attacking him, Seeing his chance, he swiftly moved to join forces with the golden golem. Together, they became an unstoppable force, overwhelming the goblins that were encroaching upon their position. Unbeknownst to the other mages, the Thrid elder observed their struggle with a calm demeanor, Finally, as the goblins started to falter, the Elder slowly descended from his throne, the chair gently lowering itself With a wave of his hand, the earth elements appeared beneath the Hobgoblin and trembled, binding it in ce and preventing any further movements. "What are you nning to do?" the Hobgoblin roared " shut up and watch little boy, let me settle this" the Third elder said while picking his ears With the main threat immobilized, the Thrid elder¡¯s focus shifted to the other human mages, Utilizing his control over earth and metal elements, he conjured a protective shield to ward off iing attacks, while simultaneously unleashing his deep understanding of gravity to create instability in the goblin ranks. This allowed the other mages to regain their footing andunch a counterattack. Chapter 181: Third Elder Of The Gordons Clan(1) "Ahhhhhhh. Break!!!!" The Hobgoblin finally escaped from the binding of Earth that entangled his body and restraining his movements. his chest was heaving heavily with anger, he was really frustrated at the development of things How would he have been aware that the first time he tookmand of a battle would result in him losing seven Tier 6 Goblin warriors in a very short amount of time He have never felt so ashamed, even Goten the previousmander had never lost a Tier 6 Goblins warrior in battle, they always came backplete. If the Tier 1 goblins were seen as the cannon fodders in there n then the Tier 6 were the main captain andmander of the n, Goten had lost his first battle with the whole Tier 1 being wiped out and have being scolded And almost stripped from his position previous just because of some cannon fodders, but he had performed even better as he was able to win his second battle in a more beautiful manner and not only was he able to make up for all the Tier 1 goblins that was killed but he was also able to support the castles With resources that they harvested after the space gate released the energy overflow to the mines near it after it had it¡¯s full, Goten was respected among the outer castle armies and many goblins would jump at his recruitment offer as they saw it as the fastest way to get stronger if they were able to survive the risk But this was his first chance to perform after snatching Goten¡¯s position, for a guy who had that much prestige, he was meant to out perform him or be ridiculed Funny enough he had been day dreaming on how he would massacre his way into the city, He felt since that brute called Goten could do it why could he not do the same, and his thoughts were also biased as he has always believed the goblins were stronger than the human race and if they could not win in a one V one situation, they would conquer them with there number So since Goten already damaged there foundation before he would only being here today to kill the remnants, but he had been met with much greater resistance Which made him think if truly he was that inferior to Goten, but the moment that thought crossed his mind he quickly made it disappear in an instant There was no way he would even think of himself as inferior to a goblin that had to grow up in the forest and kill for every meal he had, while he was taken care of since the moment he was born Given all the best and lived in the castle that all the goblins in the wild were all craving to be epted into even as ves and bodyguards ..... The Hobgoblin was a peak Tier 6 Goblins and if he decided to face the humans mages then he won¡¯t have any problems killing them all, but just like the Third Elder of the Gordons n had restrained him before He was sure that the moment he moved towards the human mages, the Third Elder would move and try to defend them So he dashed for the Gordons ns Thrid Elder straight, his thoughts were as long as he could kill the old man then he would not have any problems killing the rest of the Human Mages then, so he would be patience first till he took care of the Elder He was not ready to attack the others and be sneaked attack by the Gordons Thrid Elder he really feel the old man might do it, he had seen the old man tricks and was aware that he must not be underestimated. As the Hobgoblin¡¯s rage intensified, his eyes burned with fury as he charged towards the Third Elder of the Gordons n who had binded him before to give the human mages a chance to kill some of his subordinates A long sword appeared in his hand, it gleamed menacingly in his hand as he aimed a powerful strike at the elder. But the Third Elder, ever prepared, was not one to be caught off guard,With a swift movement, he summoned the elements of earth and metal to his aid. " you would have to try more than that little boy, you might be a peak Tier 6 Goblin but your control over your power is so pitiful" the Third Elder mocked the Hobgoblin who only gritted his teeth not interested in exchanging words with the shameless Elder Metal and Earth elements twirled and formed a protective shield around the Thrid elder even without him casting any spell which just shows how close he was to being a Tier 7 Mage He dodged all the iing strike that the Hobgoblin sent his way, his mastery over earth and metal elements allowed him to deflect the Hobgoblin¡¯s blows while alsonding a few punches of his own,and every time he did he was able to make the Blood Dome shake with each impact as if he was directly pounding them His powers were scary enough to make all the Goblins realise that there was someone among the Human Mages that could kill them with just a punch However, the Third Elder soon realized that defeating the Hobgoblin required more power than he possessed alone, as the Hobgoblin was not only wearing a high Tier Armour but also had a very good Inner Armour if not All the punches he had been delivering should have been enough to put his internal organs in pains In that moment of realization, he raised his hand and called upon his loyalpanion, the Golden Golem, The majestic creation responded to his call, breaking off from aiding the human mages with Draco and closing the distance with incredible speed. As the Golden Golem reached the Third Elder, its golden form shattered into countless pieces, forming a swirling vortex around him, making the Hobgoblin move back in fear as he felt if he was touched by those pieces he would be cut to countless pieces The shattered pieces then quickly reassembled themselves, encasing the Third Elder¡¯s body with an awe-inspiring golden armor, imbuing him with the appearance of a graceful God of War. With his newfound strength and the Naginata of the Golden Golem now in his hands, the Third Elder stood tall and drank hisst gourd of wine with him, he threw it away andughed wildly as he faced the enraged Hobgoblin. " Come let me show you how it¡¯s done little boy, let me show you what a good control of power can do" the third elder teased "I don¡¯t need lessons from you!!!!" the Hobgoblin roared as he dashed to meet the Third Elder mid way Each swing and thrust of his weapon showcased his incredible skill and power, as if he had be an unstoppable force on the battlefield. The sh of weapons and the raw disy of magic and might reverberated through the air, the gravity making every body near both of them to retreat fast so as not to be injured by the shockwaves The battle between the Third Elder and the Hobgoblin intensified, leaving onlookers in awe of the sheer spectacle, The Third Elder¡¯s golden armor shimmered brilliantly, deflecting the Hobgoblin¡¯s attacks with ease. @@novelbin@@ With every strike, the Third Elder¡¯s control over earth and metal grew stronger, causing tremors and upheavals in the environment around them, while heughed wildly while deflecting every thing with just one hand showcasing just how much of a monster he was, as it was not easily wielding such heavy and huge weapon with one arm Their fight raged on, a testament to the Third Elder¡¯s indomitable spirit and unyielding determination, As the Blood Moon seems to embraced the battlefield, the sh of des and the shes of magic continued to light up the night, a testament to the power of the human spirit and the unfaltering resolve of the Third Elder and the Rage of the Hobgoblin. Chapter 183: Third Elder Of The Gordons Clan (3) After the defeat of the Hobgoblinmander all the remaining Goblins entered a defending stance and was not as active as before, Thankfully no other Tier 6 Goblin died again. After the big battle with the Hobgoblin the third Elder practically restrained himself and didn¡¯t go around fighting anymore He was not interested in soiling his hands with the bloods of Goblins weaker than him, though he was always quick to help out any Human Mage that was in problem When the Goblins saw what he was doing they realise that the only reason he didn¡¯t kill them was because he wanted to make them the wheelstone of the human mages present, killing the goblins won¡¯t be of much help to his cultivation so he left it to the rest of the human mages to fight with worry and refine there battle techniques to the peak But unfortunately they were not able to kill any Goblin, as the Goblins were more in number and was more interested in defending Which made it hard for the human mages of the same realm to kill them, and after 15 minutester the Blood Dome cracked and it crumble the moment the Tier 6 Goblins saw this they ordered a retreat, While some where ordering a retreat Griz and Fizzle didn¡¯t even wait and dashed for the Space gate as they have abandoned this Blood Moon war Draco roared and shed his ive at the both of them but they have still been able to escape, and this fact alone made him mad since he could not revenge Seraphina¡¯s death the Third Elder only watched him without making any moves but he was aware of the fact that Seraphina and Draco were familiar with each other He still didn¡¯t make any move to save her, Draco was consumed with rage, his sh tore to the air and arrived before Fizzle, managing to Injure Fizzle as he was putting all his energy into escaping and it was quite hard defending against Draco¡¯sva energy But he still ended up escaping with Griz who dragged him into the space gate, all the Goblins didn¡¯t wait and dash for the space gate seeing there leaders in such a pitiful state the Human Mages starteduching a counter attack against them as they were escaping but no matter how much they tried to make the goblins stay They showed no intentions of shing with the Human mages as they put all energy into escaping from the Human mages instead ---- At the end of it all most of the goblins had escape the battlefield. The battle had started fast and ended quite quickly too except from the crushing victory at the Tier 6 battlefield and the domineering Massacre at the Tier 1 battlefield @@novelbin@@ There was really no other special situation in the other battlefield as they were still nning on drawing the battle for long But right now the battle have finished even before the Blood Moon ended, the Mages celebrated and cheered as they all looked at the sky, and cheered the blood moon that was still hanging in the sky For the first time they have been able to pursue the creatures of the second Dimension back even before the end of the Blood Moon, for the first time they really felt the Blood Moon hanging above there head looked beautifully and they wanted to vent there happiness ---- In the void above the Estonia city five master that was hiding in stealth watch as the battle of the Blood Moon came to an end so fast " how should we proceed now, they have really performed above our expectations, if am not wrong there should be something wrong with this n, they have always seem to be able to twarth all our ns" one of the men said " it¡¯s simple, this time two of you would attack to kill that Third Elder if am not wrong that man has already touched a minor Gravityw using his high earth affinity" " If this continue he might be able to enter the Tier 8 Mage realm in a few years " The moment the leader said that they all inhale sharp breath, The Third Elder was not even a Tier 7 Mage yet but there leader already felt he had the potential to be a Tier 8 Mage how wild was that, it was clear that he was already close to Tier 7 and might not have any road block but they just found out they have been underestimating him as he Had the potential to reach the Tier 8 Mage realm, and that would make him on the same level as them and there was no way they would allow the Gordons n to have a powerhouse like that, that would increase there strength that much " me and the remaining elders would seal the city and they won¡¯t have any help for the next thirty minutes, no matter what happens we must finish all this in about thirty minutes" " use this opportunity to kill all the talents of the Gordons n reducing them to a n with no future and no hope for revenge " the leader said with cold voice and the rest nodded and the two elders he choose all moved out to as they teared the space and move into another void. They were sure there elder had spies and have other ns that would move to eliminate the Gordons n and when that timees, they would break through from the void and kill the Third Elder, that was there only mission so they were going to still with it and believe in there sect arrangements The little disy of the Third Elder had showcase enough to tell them that such person should not be underestimated and should not be given the chance to grow or he would be a thorn on there side. ----- " Attack" Bree Fridall shouted and the Tier 1 mages of the Fridall n that has been resting suddenly raise there weapons and Rushed towards the Gordons n who were still picking there spoils of war When Alec saw this he only smirked, he had been waiting for them to make a move since but it seems they were really cautious and didn¡¯t dare to attack him only waiting till all the Gordons mages were out of mana before they attacked Brandon, Arthur, Agnes and Knight all took a stand, though the rest of the Gordons Mage might have been suprised at the Fridall ning at them, but those that were always close to Alec knew, Alec had informed them to take note of the Fridall n Even the Lanzt n who was further ahead and harvesting power stones where shocked at such developments and were rushing to go assist the Gordons n the Gordons n only had Five hundred Tier 1 mages but the Fridall n had about 1.5 thousand, that was three times the number of the Gordons mages but as they moved They were crossed by another n, who seems not to have the intentions of fighting them but only seems to be interested in making them stay put as they also used earth elements to create tall earth wall Restraining the usefulness of the Lanzt n Wind magic Even the Gordons mages in all the Tier battlefield had someone trying to kill them, The Third Elder snorted, and was about to make a move when he felt a fluctuations in space and waited, in front of him the void was torn and two Tier 8 mages aura was released as they appeared and dashed for the him with there killing intent spreading out Chapter 184: Third Elder Of The Gordons Clan (4) The chaotic scene unfolded before Alec¡¯s eyes as the Tier 1 mages of the Gordons n found themselves under attack by the powerful Fridall n, With depleted mana and bodies strewn around them , Alec¡¯s heart raced with concern for hisrades. Quickly assessing the situation, Agnes looked Alec who is the target of the Fridall n looking so rxed in the middle after he came to term with the fact that there was nothing he could do to change the massacre that was about to happen Determination etched on her face as she faced the Fridall n, she readied her staff, ready to wield herbined knowledge of Earth and Water elements to the fullest She followed the magician path which made it easy for her to cast spells constantly without worrying that much about her mana depletion or cool down time for most of her element skills This was her own advantage against the Battle Path Mages, as long as she was far away she won¡¯t have a problem grinding them till there death Agnes formed a formidable defense, using their elemental powers or her multiple barriers to withstand the ferocious fire spells unleashed by the Fridall n using most of the residual mana that they Gordons n had buried before to achieve such wide range defense Though one water barrier could not cover the whole Tier one mages, but it was still able to cover up most of the n mages and counter the fire magic they were throwing at them Brandon Gordons, grabbed Saber and Sword tightly agains shaking the fatigue of, he positioned himself next to Agnes, His saber released a cold, blood-red aura, while his sword emanated a peaceful, pure energy. @@novelbin@@ After killing alot of Goblins in the Blood Dome and receiving alot of Refined Blood lust his Killing intent and his control over the ughter Saber seems to have improved another level. With swift, precise movements, he deflected and parried each attack that came their way with a strong Earth aura gleaming through when he shed out giving an heavy feeling while he protected Agnes who was being attacked by the Fridall n from the edges of her water barrier that was cracking constantly from being bombarded by so many people at once Arthur Gordons, showed what it means to be an embodiment of strength and resilience, he stood tall among them all, His body still merged with his unyielding bronze golem, appeared invincible at the moment as there was no Fridall Mage that could bypass his defense, He used his mastery of metal and earth elements to attack and defend with unyielding force. No enemy could breach their defense for the while Arthur stood strong, as he also took some time to conjour a metal sword and sh some Fridall Mage that came closer to killing the Gordons n mages As the battle raged on, Agnes¡¯s eyes locked onto Bree Fridall, the enemy mage charging towards Alec with malicious intent, A surge of anger coursed through Agne¡¯s veins, and she knew she had to protect Alec at all costs, even if she was not sure of why he still stood still while all this was happening Determined and focused, Alec finally Unleashed Titan and Legion from the Space pouch, the sheer aura of the both Golem alone was enough to halt the Fridall mages under there Tier pressure while Titan¡¯s was releasing a chilling pressure along with it Bree Fridall and some few important hundred members of the Fridall n who had been able to breach Agnes Barrier with the help of thousands of ns men who kept Agnes, Brandon, Arthur and Knight busy dash straight towards Alec Though they heard that Alec had one Tier 2 but here he was with 2 instead and they realised that the information about him could not be trusted as he was growing though it was surprising he had two Tier 2 golems but it was not as if they didn¡¯t prepared for a scene like this, Bree Fridall threw a crystal card out towards Legion Though they have prepared the card for Titan in the first ce but he felt that the known was still better than the unknown, the moment the crystal card got closer to Legion he shouted [ ] And as if heaven and earth energy was responding to him at that time, a vortex of elements busted out from the crystal card covering Legion and sealing him in an Ice case, though he was not dead but he was sure not getting out of there anytime soon " F¨¦lix take a hundred mages and tie down that Ice Golem, he must not be allowed toe close to us or disrupt our ns" Bree shouted to one of the talented elite of the Fridall n, who split from the main group immediately and moved to surround Titan When Alex saw the remaining number of magesing for him where about four hundred plus the main leader of all This, Bree Fridall, the Tier 1 Mage leader of Fridall n " it seems because I have not made any move in a long time I have now bed someone that Is despised and seen as weak cause some have really forgotten my strengths, tell me do you really think I am weak?" Alec asked Bree Fridall who have finally surrounded him and found a way to iste him from the rest of the Gordons n and his two golems " weak!, Nah I don¡¯t think so, many people seems to think that you are weak but I do know even your Tier 1 Golems are strong enough to help you block if you want to escape, am not interested in taking such chances" Bree said " though you say am not weak but you still seem to be mocking and underestimating me, thinking that I can not survive without my golem, but in the first ce the golems are part of my strength cause I can control them and I created them, but if you think that truly that my unique golems are what define me, then you must be really stupid " Alec said again with a slight smile on his face " ahhhh I don¡¯t care what you say Alec but today is the day you die, no matter what you say, nothing can save you, I have you surrounded and would grind you to death " Fridall said and Alecughed wildly while using one hand to cover half of his face " time and time again I always try my best to stay away but some idiots just won¡¯t let me go, some idiots won¡¯t let me be, thinking they are so great, they are always trying to assassinate me what is my offence, I just wanted to live a peaceful and happy life in my second chance at life but you all just won¡¯t let me be, then I might just turn to that demon you all want " Alec removed his hand from the bone katana hilt as he moved his hand down to the Blood Changdao that was on his waist all this while motionless " today I would massacre to show just how wrong it is to even think of opposing me. " Alec said with red eyes Chapter 185: Flaming Bloodline (1) Alec Gordon a formidable Mage who possess a rare and awe-inspiring ability, a double affinity for both earth and me elements, but It seems alot of people had forgotten this fact as he had never really used his fire element in public He stood poised for battle, his presence echoed power that those from the Fridall n have never seems before and was not expecting to see In his grasp, he held his blood red colored Changdao, the weapon seemed to resonate deeply with his fiery elemental powers as it hummed loudly @@novelbin@@ " Why is the me elements in the air fluctuating?" " I think it¡¯s being drawn towards Alec¡¯s position, I think he is using the me element." Someone from the Fridall n with good observation was quick to find out the issues with the elements in the air " Am Quite suprised though, I did hear that you had a double affinity but It had skipped my mind since you rarely use any element except your earth element and there is a rumor going around saying how your second element might be inferior to your earth element " " but who would have thought that was all a lie, I feel that your me element is not that weaker than your earth element, you are always scheming against every one, but do you think you would be able to defeat me or the Fridall n by using fire element?, you must be joking, we are the true heir of fire elements " Bree Fridall said trying to shake Alec¡¯s confidence As he unsheathed the Changdao but he ignored Bree as, an ethereal radiance engulfed the de, sending sparks of mes dancing along its intricate engravings. The air around Alec seemed to take on a menacing quality, as if imbued with his weapon¡¯s fierce and unyielding intent, It was as though the Changdao itself possessed a strong and resolute desire to vanquish his enemies. ----- As Alec Gordons stepped forward the heat from the fire mages¡¯ spells engulfed the surroundings, as the Fridall n was not prepared to take any more chances, they all started To cast there spells making the temperature of the surrounding increase, The warriors of fire from the Fridall n were confident in their abilities as they unleashed a barrage of mes towards him. But little did they know, Alec had a special surprise up his sleeve, he had developed an unparalleled fire resistance, making him almost immune to fire spells in the same level, this was something he noticed a long time when he awakened his element And when he told his grandfather he had said it might be rted with the fact that part of his bloodline was that of a ze nsmen, they were the ancient ruler n of mes in the kingdom Alec¡¯s n resided in With a calm demeanor, Alec¡¯s eyes gleamed with determination as he began to unleash his own arsenal of Fire magic shes As the fireballs, fire bolts, and ming snakes hurtled towards him, he swiftly countered with his own mes, manipting them with expert precision. With each wave of hostile spells, Alec harnessed his own fire elements, melding them with the crimson energy flowing through his blood changdao, creating a lethalbination. [< me sh >] [< me sh >] [< me sh >] As he swung his de, arcs of fire trailed behind it, incinerating anything in their path, and cancelling out all fire magic sent at him The fire mages, taken aback by this unexpected turn of events, found themselves struggling to keep up with Alec¡¯s ferocious onught with the de as some member of there n have started to fall under his me shes They may seem random but the power in each sh was explosive and lethal, causing a small eruption when ites in contact with the flesh As Alec¡¯s mes intensified, he weaved in and out of the chaos, swiftly dispatching one fire mage after another. He spun, his movements fluid and graceful, conjuring firestorms that swept through the battlefield, reducing the once intimidating force to ashes as they have not gotten used to there formation and where not able to stop him The fire mages, sensing a nearing defeat attempted to rally together,unching one final desperate assault, they channeled their fiery powers, focusing it into one massive inferno, aimed directly at Alec mes roared towards him, growingrger and hotter by the second. [< Earth skin >] With unwavering determination, Alec summoned the earth to protect him, allowing the mes to wash over him without faltering. " that should injure him even if he ain¡¯t dead" Just as the Fridall n was about to rx, Alex emerged from the inferno unscathed as ck stones fell off his body one by one show casing the amount of ming torture they just went through Alec was really thankful he had fire resistance if not, not even his Earth skin could save him from that type of joint attack which was past what his Tier 1 resistance could provide He had even summoned his Red Smander set in thest moment to make the Earth skin defencest, luckily for him he had survived a fiery aura surrounding him, as he stepped forward, his blood changdao pulsating with raw power. " this Endes here" The fire mages, witnessing Alec¡¯s formidable disy of strength and resilience, faltered in their resolve, The tides had turned, and victory was moving slowly to Alec¡¯s grasp. " Come out Hive Queen " Alec finally released hisst trump card that have been a secret in the Estonia city ------ The Hive Queen appeared from his space pouch, looking every bit like arachnoid demonic beast, when the Fridall n nced at her all they saw was, a formidable opponent covered in spindly ck armor, who advanced towards them with a chilling grace. Her upper body was undeniably humanoid, with long raven-ck hair cascading down her back and fiery red eyes burning with primal power. ¡¯Shit he was hiding another Tier 2 Golem, how can an ordinary Tier 1 Mage have so Many Tier 2 Golems, his potential is so scary, someone like this should not be allowed to live,if not when he bes a Tier 2 Mage I believe even those Tier 3 mages might not be his match ¡¯ Bree Fridall thought as he was even more determined to kill Alec or the rest of his Days would be spent in fears Chapter 186: The Hive Queen鈥檚 Dread Finally revealed. As the Fridall n mages closed in on Alec , their determination to end his life palpable in the air, and Alec didn¡¯t bother to restrain himself. Any longer, he even thought of releasing the Axe Demon but he felt it might not he of much help now It has still not evolved to the Tier 2 golem rank, but he felt with The arachnoid Hive Queen¡¯s aura of cunning and savagery they had a high chance of draining the mages faster. With Alec¡¯s blood changdao in hand, gleaming with a dark energy, it seems by mixing his earth fire and blood aura from the sword he had being able to give birth to another destructive energy he charged forward, his strikes infused with the power of his blood magic. The arachnoid Hive Queen, swiftly moved behind him, her eight ded legs glinting ominously in the dim light. As the fire elemental mages cast fiery spells towards them, Alec utilized his agility and mastery over the new Dark blood Qi to dodge and deflect their attacks. With each swing of his changdao, he sent arcs of crimson energy cutting through the air, leaving trails of destruction in their wake. Hive Queen , not to be outdone, disyed her own prowess in battle, She expertly weaved her way through the chaos, spinning webs that ensnared the mages, immobilizing them temporarily and summon some of her spider babies. Her spider babies scurried around, their tiny forms indistinguishable in the heat of battle. Striking with precision, they sank their fangs into the mages¡¯ bodies, extracting the mana from within Some of the spider babies voluntarily sacrificed themselves when they felt they could not deal with the mages, exploding with the stolen mana, causing widespread chaos and injuring several mages in the process this way the duo of Alec and the Hive Queen were causing chaos just to have an easier tile killing ----- Hive queen¡¯s toxic spit became a deadly weapon, as she spat venom at the mages with pinpoint uracy, The corrosive liquid burned through their protective barriers, leaving them vulnerable to Alec¡¯s relentless attacks She spat a toxic venom, poisoning any mage foolish enough to get too close. Meanwhile, her eight ded legs struck out with a swiftness that defied herrge frame, cutting through the air like a razor-sharp scythe This sort of action really confused Alec as he had never seen her fight like this, he had always had the idea that she was weaker than Titan but right now he realised in a big group battle her importance was actually more superior than Titan¡¯s " Stop them, stopp them from cutting through the ranks, you idiots" Bree Fridall could finally not take it any longer and had an outst as heshed at the n mages standing close to him, he thought killing Alec would have been easy They had more numbers even had the advantage but up till now they have lost mages one by one, these mages where the elites of the Fridall n that have been raised specially there deaths made his heart bleed He had tried tieing up the Hive Queen with excess mages like he did with Legion and Titan but he was quick to realise how stupid his decision was, not only had she summoned some of his spider babies toe back and blow up themselves so she could break out of the encirclement She never forgot to slit throats while escaping while also patting her toxic spit which have made Bree casualties high, infact he still had about twenty or so blind mages The dynamics Duo of Alec and Hive Queen formed a formidable partnership, their coordination seamless as they executed a deadly dance of destruction through the Fridall mages but As the battle raged on, the sheer number of Fridall mages proved to be a daunting challenge. However, with Hive Queen¡¯s cunning and battle instincts,bined with Alec¡¯s mastery over blood magic and newly learnt swordsman ship made them pushed through the waves of enemies relentlessly. Hive Queen¡¯s ded legs danced through the chaos, striking down mages with lethal precision, while Alec¡¯s blood changdao cleaved through their ranks with a deadly finesse, even Alec could. Not count the amount of spider self destruction that the Hive Queen had ordered, she was cold and could do anything for her objectives The air crackled with magic and the smell of burnt flesh, with each defeated mage only fueling the duo¡¯s determination. " Alec if you are man enough wait and fight me one on one stop being a coward" Bree chased after Alec and the hive Queen as they weaved through the Fridall n causing more chaos " you fu*ker, me!, there is no one more manly than me, you pussy brought a whole four hundred mages to kill me now you are iming we should fight together, don¡¯t worry I would still kill you but for now I can leave threats, I must exterminate you ns one generation of Tier 1 genuis mages " Alec cursed no longer bothered about his image He was mad and angry, his whole body painted with blood from his own and those he ined, he still moved closer with the hive Queen Together, they fought as one,their movements fluid and harmonious. Hive Queen¡¯s de-like legs sliced through the air, parrying attacks and striking with deadly uracy. Alec¡¯s blood changdao danced along with her movements, theirbined attacks fierce and unrelenting. The Queen¡¯s spider babies proved to be invaluable allies in the chaotic battle. As they absorbed the mana from the mages, the tiny arachnids transferred it to their mother in order to keep her in top shape to make such attack continously And in turn, used the mana to replenish her own energy and summon even more spider babies, These little creatures, infused with the stolen power, wreaked havoc on the fire elemental mages of the Fridall n With explosive force, they leaped onto their targets,tching onto exposed skin and draining their life force. The arachnoid demon¡¯s webs served as both a defensive shield and a trap for the mages. With a flick of her spinnerets, Hive Queen released sticky strands, entangling the mages in a suffocating embrace. The mages struggled, their movements slowed by the webs, their magic weakened by the relentless drain of mana. In the chaos, Hive Queen struck with precision, wielding her ded legs like deadly daggers, piercing and skewering her trapped victims. Alec moved in tandem with the Hive Queen, his blood changdao a blur of crimson steel. His strikes were precise and calcted, each swing cutting through the air with deadly intent he didn¡¯t even bother with casting spells again he just infuse his mana into all of his strikes Making all his attack carry the power of his magic. The blood magic from the changdao coursing through his veins enhanced his speed and strength, allowing him to swiftly dispatch the weakened mages. Together, they created a symphony of destruction, theirbined power overwhelming their enemies. The fire elemental mages from the Fridall n fought valiantly, releasing ze after ze in an attempt to turn the odds in their favor. @@novelbin@@ But hive Queen proved to be an expert at evading their attacks, bobbing and weaving with supernatural agility, she anticipated their moves, her senses heightened by her arachnid instincts. Her spider babies tirelessly continued their assault, diving at the mages and sucking their precious mana, draining their magical reservoirs dry. With each fallen mage, the odds shifted in their favor. Alec and Zyra fought relentlessly, their determination unyielding, The battlefield around them became a table of chaos, littered with the bodies of defeated mages, their fire magic extinguished in the face of this lethal duo. Hive Queen was so cunning that She strategically targeted those who were weakened, exploiting their decreased magical abilities. Her precision was unmatched, and with each stab of her ded legs, another mage fell under her infernal power. Eventually, the onught of fire elemental mages dwindled until there were none left standing near them again, Alec and Zyra stood amidst the aftermath, their chests heaving with exertion. Bree Fridall and a team of 50 mages looked at Alec who stood beside the hive Queen with about 10 spider babies and he almost went mad, he had never been so humiliated, with a team of four hundred mages he could not stop two people The veins on his head where about to burst out " Alec just me and you let¡¯s fight, fight me and let¡¯s end this." Bree Fridall said and Alec smirked " I had a feeling you would shameless demand something like this wanting to take advantage of my weaken state that¡¯s y i left a small mana for you, Axe demon, its show time " Alec finally summoned the peak Tier 1 axe demon and opened the system he had muted pressing and choosing a couple of things to upgrade the axe demon without looking. Chapter 187: Bree鈥檚 Death The moment the Axe Demon was summoned he started his evolution instantly as the bright white light enevelop his figure, Alec looked at him and said " after you finish with your evolution don¡¯t forget to assist the Hive Queen in killing the remaining Fridall n mages remaining, If she controls them you should be responsible for killing them" Alec quickly left some series ofmands down even before the Axe Demon finished it¡¯s evolution, he had already sent a mental message to the Hive Queen to lead the remaining Fridall n mages aways and those who was not prepared to move Should be forced away with her Web, he was determined to kill all the Fridall Tier 1 nsmen and that would not bepleted if he does not kill the leader of the Tier 1 mages which is Bree, though there were still much of the Fridall n Surrounding his gang and his golems but as long as he was able to kill Bree he would make there morale fall and also assist with killing them all, but for now all he wanted was for his golem " Hive Queen" to restrained Them with Agnes so they won¡¯t be able to escape giving him some time to deal with Bree Fridall, till then they all have to fight a battle of Endurance, after he was sure hismand has all been registered he looked towards Bree " Let¡¯s do this now, no more distraction, I heard you have always wanted a one versus one against me. I shall give you the chance today to prove yourself " " bring it in, if others are scared of you, you should be aware now that am not among them" Bree Fridall shouted in anger as he ready himself, All the mages beside him have been dragged to one battlefield or another it was clear that this was Alec main n all along Amidst the sprawling battlefield, the air crackled with palpable tension as Alec Gordons, earth and fire elemental energy rised and he surged forward. His blood-enchanted changdao gleaming in the Blood Moon light that still hanged above there head, A determined expression etched across his face, as he aimed to assert his dominance in this fierce fight to the death. Bree Fridall, met Alec¡¯s fiery advance head-on, With twin swords in hand, he effortlessly parried Alec¡¯s strikes, disying remarkable precision and dexterity such performance would put his disy at the banquet to shame as it was clear that while the others were getting Stronger he was not idle, he was the only leader who lost and the damage was more incurred to him than the rest So he had always put his best into raising his abilities and have gone through hellish trainings organize by his father to reach this stage mes danced along Bree¡¯s des, matching Alec¡¯s elemental prowess blow for blow, but Alec never retreated. ng!!, ng Dang boom mmm!!!! Their sh was an intricate dance, a symphony of flickering mes and ringing steel [< Fire Balls Compressed >] Alec showcased his mastery over both earth and fire,unching waves of scorching mes towards Bree. [< Stone Pirs>] The ground trembled beneath their feet as Alec summoned pirs of stone to hinder Bree¡¯s advance. But Bree was not deterred, With unparalleled agility, he leaped and twisted through the air, dodging Alec¡¯s fiery onught. His swift swordy countered each of Alec¡¯s moves, their des shing in a disy of sheer skill. Feeling the need to push further, Alec suddenly revealed his trump card, his bone katana that was still sheathed on his waist , a weapon he had mastered with impable control. The new de glimmered menacingly as Alec wielded it with practiced expertise, adding anotheryer of danger to the duel. Using the two des in his hands, Alec executed a series of swift, precise strikes, emting the fluid grace of a skilled samurai Bree fought valiantly, his speed unmatched, but it was clear that Alec¡¯s enhanced weapon gave him an edge. As the battle intensified, Bree began to falter, unable to keep up with Alec¡¯s relentless assault, Alec¡¯s fiery attacks grew more powerful, channeling his inherent elemental abilities into his strikes making his des give out red me glows @@novelbin@@ With a final, decisive blow, Alec¡¯s bone katana hilt had hit Bree¡¯s forehead making him stagger backwards before the Changdao cleaved through Bree¡¯s defenses, leaving him incapacitated. Bree had not even gotten his footing yet when Alec dashed and slit his throat, making him choke as he held to his neck as he dropped his dual swords " I.. I... I... Should have won" Bree said in pain, the look on his eye held a huge unresolved anger and regrets " do you think you ever stood a chance, I just wanted to fight fair with you, why not look at yourself and see how much you have prepared not only are you wearing a good armour but you also have a good inner armour to protect your inner organs" " look at me, I have not even summoned any set of my armour, am sure you all know I have a spirit armour and from what I see now it¡¯s clear you all don¡¯t really know my real power neither are you even prepared to face me at my strongest this is a joke" Alec spits on Bree, he looked ahead his mana fluctuating and his killing intents were piercing seeing such type of aura on Alec on his dieing breaths Bree really felt they have really underestimated the full power of the young man in front of him He died unwilling, Alec cleaned his changdao on his n robe before putting it back on his scabbard " Kill them allllllll" Alec roared as he dashed to help his gangs, his shout seems to wake up the Fridall n as they saw there young master on the floor lieing dead There eyes seems to lost colour and there morale dim " retreat!!!!," Felix Fridall who had been hiding among the number of Fridall mages quickly ordered a retreat when he saw the situation of things, it was clear to them that there Misson to kill Alec had fail Even Bree Fridall a genuis that could have be a Tier 2 Mage at any time he wanted but had held it in so he could participate and gain some rewards for killing Alec too had fallen under the de of Alec, now they regretted the fact that they didn¡¯t have an extra pair of legs to run faster. Chapter 188: Gordons Clan Can鈥檛 Be Messed With. Else where the battle between the Titan and the Fridall n mages has already reached the climax as even Legion assisted him, due to Legion just reforming his body he was still not use to alot of the functions of his body but he was not that useless that he could not assist with defeating a bunch of tier 1 mages [< Icend >] The moment Titan stommed on the ground the surrounding around them became surrounded by towering ciers, The Fridall n mages could only watch as the Titan raised his massive mace. ready for battle while the cold air hit them making them feel a chilling cold deep to there bones, they were only able to reduce the feeling by channeling there fire elements mana inside there body By Titan¡¯s side, the newly upgraded mechanical cyborg golem, Legion, activated hisser spear and aimed his shoulder cannons at the Fridall n mages encircling them. As the mages approached, casting streams of searing mes and hurling fiery bolts, Titan positioned his enormous ice shield in front of him to protect them both as his huge body Protected Legion who was behind, the intense heat of the fire spells shed against the icy surface of his Shield, creating steam and obscurity. But Titan¡¯s shield held strong, protecting him and Legion as they continued their advance. Legion quickly moved swiftly, his mechanical limbs whirring and humming as he skillfully dodged the ming projectiles. he unleashed a barrage ofser beams and zers, cutting through the fiery onught sting the mages and piercing there body Making the Fridall mages cry in pains, the pain brought from there pierced flesh but thezer was something they couldn¡¯t rte too , The mages desperately tried to maintain their bnce amidst the chaos. Meanwhile, encased in his icy armor, Titan swung his imposing mace while sneering, each strike creating reverberations through the frozenndscape he had created The ground cracked beneath the feet of the Fridall n mages, impeding their movements, The mages struggled to maintain their bnce, their mes flickering and faltering. Titan for the first time fully unleashing his mastery over ice and summoned a powerful blizzard that swept through the battlefield. Snowkes danced in the air, freezing the mes and coating the ground in ice. The Fridall n mages slipped and slid, their spells faltering as they struggled to regain their footing. " send fire balls at them and disrupt the ice Golem spells" One of the Fridall calm mages said, and they sent another wave of me towards them but with Titan¡¯s huge shield blocking the way nothing happened but they were still able to survive the wave of titan¡¯s harassment but this didn¡¯t stop Titan, since casting spells was not his specialty in the first ce, he swung his mace to the icy ground and With each swing of his mace, he sent icy spikes shooting up from the ground, impaling and injuring the Fridall n mages that were still sending fire balls at him Their cries of pain filled the air as they stumbled and died after being impaled at there vital spots, after being defeated by the elemental might of Titan they became astounded by his mastery, couldn¡¯t help but fear his power and wild nature. However, not all of the mages were subdued, Some managed to cast powerful fire spells, raining down upon Titan and Legion With unwavering determination, Legion used his nimble agility to dodge and deflect the fire bolts, protecting both himself and Titan from harm. [ ] Sensing the threat, Titan used his icy powers to create a massive ice wall, shielding them from the relentless fire onught, The wall absorbed the mes, transforming them into harmless bursts of steam. Titan and Legion emerged unscathed from behind the protective barrier, ready to continue the fight. With renewed determination, Titan charged forward, his mace whirling through the air and splitting the wind. He shattered the ground beneath him, sending icy shards flying and creating rifts in the earth. The mages of the Fridall n, now disoriented and injured, found themselves at a distinct disadvantage as they shed with Titan, he just ran through them, the red blood stter on the ground as he ran through them while bursting heads with his huge mages @@novelbin@@ Some of them were even wondering how he could have such fast attack speed with such huge mace Legion , utilizing his speed and precision, targeted the remaining mages with hisser spear, He swiftly closed the distance after zooming with his sters behind him He striked with deadly uracy, the mages attempted to retaliate, but their spells grew weaker with each passing moment. Thebination of Titan¡¯s relentless ice attacks and Legion¡¯s relentless speedy assault left them struggling to defend themselves. As the battle ensued, Titan and Legion continued their relentless assault, Titan summoned fierce blizzards that whipped through the battlefield, freezing the mages in their tracks while Legion¡¯sser beams and zers cut through the frozen air, finding their targets with unerring uracy. Titan was using the Tier 1 mages of the Fridall n to practice his ice elements control to the fullest Gradually, the mages of the Fridall n began to retreat, realizing the futility of their efforts. Those who could still stand rushed to aid their fallenrades, assisting them in limping away from the battlefield. Not only have the mages facing the two golems started retreating almost all the Fridall n in the battlefield have started retreating, and no matter how they were chased they all seems to havee with a back up n And when they were were far from the chasing party someone among them would crushed a talisman opening a space portal that engulf them all and make them dissappear , this movement of there¡¯s shocked the Gordons mages But there attention was soon drawn towards another ce as above Estonia city they could feel two different aura rising there ..... " Ahhhhhhhh, how dare you bully my n Fridall today i shall annihte all of your n seeds." the Patriarch of the Gordons n roared his Tier 7 aura exploding every where and behind him a mental image of a ck Golem in Full armour looking like a Samurai appeared in the void it¡¯s red eyes staring at the patriarch of the Fridall n coldly " try all you want, all the members of my ns have moved already, do you think am that stupid and would allow my nsmen to stay in this city the moment I decided to attack your n?, I only stayed behind to make sure they all retreat safely" the Fridall patriarch replied afterughing The face of the Gordons patriarch twisted in angered, he had been using his mentality to observe the fighting and the moment his spiritual sense sent him the image of his n being attacked he had rushed out of the n in anger and alone but he realised that the whole city was sealed And it would still take about twenty seven minutes before the seal could be broken, so he decided to attack the Fridall n since there n had the guts to back stab his own n he would do just the same. " you think you are worthy of stopping this old man¡¯s anger" the Gordons n Patriarch body trembled with anger " why not" the patriarch of the Fridall n said and a image of a ming Hyena appeared above his head though it was smaller than the ck Golem behind the Gordons patriarch but it was still a manifestation of mental power that only happens when one enters the high rank " I see you have stepped into the Tier 7 Mage realm and that¡¯s why you are so arrogant, now I really want to know who is the mastermind behind this ns cause I¡¯m sure my n has no grudges with yours, and for the fact that they were able to push you to the Tier 7 Mage realm shows just how much they have invested in this assassination, so tell me who are responsible " " if you think I would spill anything then you are not only old but stupid " The Fridall Patriarch got into a fighting stance " (Snickered) then I shall kill you to warn those that sent you that the Gordons n are not to be messed with no matter or rank " The Gordons patriach said as he broke through the air and dashed for the Fridall patriach the void shaking and space crack as the gravity was being affected from his outburst. Chapter 189: George Gordons Out For Blood (1&2) After a few minutes of fighting with the Gordons n Patriarch the mental image of the ming Hyena had already dimmed alot, while the ck golem still stood strong in the air, it¡¯s red eyes more brighter than ever as it had an evil smile on it¡¯s lips. Smaller particles of the ming Hyena¡¯s body was disintegrating and merging with the body of the ck golem. Meanwhile the patriarch of the Fridall n had a grave look on his face, blood dripping from the edge of his mouth and his left arm wasplete ripped of, looking as if a demonic beast had used it¡¯s fang to yank off theplete arm With a pale face the old man looked at the Gordons Patriarch who lookedpletely fine as if he had not even fought anybody at all " this is bullsh*t, (Spits out blood), they said you are just a new upgraded tier 7 Mage like me and your elemental and mental control should have not gotten stronger with that few months" "and you won¡¯t be that much of a challenge to hold down for some couple minutes, but it seems those from the investigating department are quite useless" " you are way stronger than a newly upgraded Tier 7 Mage that just broke through not too long ago " the Fridall patriarch said as he spit out more Blood The Gordons patriarch had his two hands behind him, his attention was still on the seal that was covering the whole city " am I that weak that you even feel the need to divert your attention elsewhere" the Fridall patriarch was already angered at his own weakness before the Gordons Patriarch even if they were of the same rank but now he was really furious at the Gordons patriarch because of the disdain he had showed to him ever since he came He dashed towards the Gordons Patriarch as he used his hand to form an energy w that hand fire elements circting ar under them, but before he could get closer An Earth shield appeared mysteriously in front of him and he mmed his right Hand on it breaking it in the process " Ahhhh!!!" his shrill scream could be heard as he tried to send his mana into his hand to cure the injury, the earth shield had very good defence but also a stronger rebounding force. " I don¡¯t know what the intentions of those behind you are foring for at my family but you must be very stupid to think that you can ever get away from me after your nsmen have attacked mine" " I can see that those behind you really nned well even providing them with space stones, tell me one thing do you have one with you too" The Gordons patriarch finally returned his attention towards the Fridall patriarch after he realised that the seal that was covering the city was cracking and would break soon The words he said made the Fridall Patriarch body shiver ufortablely " ohh it seems I have hit a sore spot, I really want to know where this space transmission of that stone lead to when I activate it" " the moment I agreed to stop you I already took counter measures in case I die, you can forget about getting the space stone as only my aura is registered to it, another person using it would only make it shatter" " ohh is that so, what a pity, (touching his chin) I guess I can only keep you here then, stay as a prisoner let¡¯s see if that scheming child of yours would be tempted toe rescue you or would throw you out as a pawn in his big game" The Patriarch said dissapointed as he stretched his hand forward and a huge earth hand materialised in from of him and mp down on the Fridall Patriarch restraining his movements and no matter how he struggle he was not able to free himself, the Fridall n was suprised that the Gordons Patriarch knew alot about his n but was nning on killing himself when he gets the chance as he could not let himself stay with the Gordons n He felt those bastard might even use him as a sort of bargaining chips with his son, before he epted the mission to stay behind and stop George Gordons he had made his son the temporary Patriarch as he felt he had to be ready for the worst, and he had confirmed that those fears were not baseless. The Patriarch could feel that the barrier would break at any moment soon, he looked else where when he noticed a few familiar aura flying towards him, but at the front was his nsmen He threw the bounded Fridall n Patriarch " hold him for me!" he said as he dashed ahead leaving the Fourth elder to quickly form some hand seal in the air and sending them to the big Hand made of Earth elements making it float and levitate beside him, the Grand Patriarch sigh when he saw the patriarch like that " how long has it been since hest changedpletely to his cold side" the fourth elder asked as it felt the coldness in the patriarch voice and he was sure it was the second personality inside the Patriarch that was talking to them a few moment ago " it¡¯s been way too long, he should have even broken to the Tier 8 Mage realm if he allowed both personality to cultivate at the same time using the Gemini Star Charts , but he had been restraining the cold side as he thinks cultivating like that would turn him to an emotionless and cold Patriarch he was only holding on because of his grandson, now he felt his grandson life is on danger he is letting go and allowing his cold personality to take over " " (sigh) I just pray this time he does not do anything out of bounds its been quite long have seen him that angry" the Grand Elder said with a sad face ---- " Mages of the Gordons n retreat!!!z" The Third Elder didn¡¯t hesitate to order for a retreat the moment the aura of the two mages who ambushed him leaked, on a normal ground he would have started escaping, heck if he wanted to he was confident No one would catch him, but now he had big baggages, and that is the juniors of the Gordons n, Draco saw that the third Elder¡¯s expression and wanted to go assist but the third elder¡¯s cold voice sounded in his mind " Goddammit why are you still here little twerp, go lead the retreat, those from our n must not die here like ants, they shall only die on a battlefield with fair challenges I would hold them back just take them back to the city, the barrier is about to break " Draco¡¯s eyes was heavy at the moment, after hearing the Third Elder¡¯s words he realised that he was a burden and would only get in the way and decided to protect the mages of the n as they retreated. The third Elder of the Gordons n, found himself cornered by two skilled mages Tier 8 mages, the air crackled with tension as one of then turned out to be a beast tamer andmanded two cat-like demonic beasts their eyes glinting with malice. The second mage, a master with alot of sword Qi revolving around him and shielding his aura from being investigated as his Qi hummed and he prepared himself for a relentless onught. The Third Elder was still covered from head to toe in his sturdy golden armor that was transform from his Golden Golem, he stood tall and unwavering as hended on the ground, were he was clear and have a little advantage being close to Earth since he was weaker he didn¡¯t want to fight in the air as that would put him in a disadvantage position instantly Gripping tightly onto his Naginata, he channeled his Mana into the earth and metal elements in the air ready to protect his nsmen who were still retreating behind him. the first cat-like demonic beast lunged towards him, and he swiftly dodged its ws, using his prodigious Agility as he controlled the ground wave with earth spell With a wave of his hand, he called upon the strength of the earth, causing jagged rock formations to rise from the ground, impeding the creature¡¯s path. Reacting swiftly, the Third Elder infused his naginata with metal element, enhancing its weight and strength With a fierce thrust, he deflected the second beast¡¯s attack, using the weapon¡¯s reach to his advantage. Quick as lightning, the Third Elder focused his attention on the mage wielding sword Qi, He evaded the mesmerizingly swift strikes, his golden armor nging with each movement, as his blood started to leak out from all the deep cuts he was getting from facing the two Tier 8 mages, only the residual attacks were already leaving him with heavy injuries and that is why he was hell bent on block or evading there attacks He was already in alot of pressure right now " why won¡¯t you just die, I don¡¯t get it how can a Tier 6 have this much vitality, ahhhh hh" the sword Qi assassin roared and sent more waves of Qi des at the Third Elder [ ] The Third Elder mmed his hand on the ground as he called upon the earth beneath him, creating a wall of solid rock to block the assant¡¯s advances, Seizing the opportunity, the elder encased his Naginata in a pulsating shield of metal, amplifying its power. Swishhhh!!! @@novelbin@@ With a mighty swing, The Elder shed his weapon against the mage¡¯s sword, as he wield one of his sword Qi and nned to kill the third Elder himself BANG!!!!! The sh echoing through the battlefield, Sparks flew as their weapons met, the sheer force of the impact causing a shockwave to ripple through the air but the Third Elder still used his gravity to control the ripples making sure it does not go far as his nsmen were not out of there fighting range yet The Third Elder¡¯s martial expertise enabled him to hold his ground, leveraging the strength of his earth and metal elements to parry the mage¡¯s relentless sword attacks, but his hands were already shaking from being numb to strong attacks and he had lost alot of blood, he already had various wounds that were bone deep all over him The only reason he was able to hold on was because of his strong willpower to protect his nsmen and his strong foundation. He spit out blood from his mouth as he found it hard to hold on, his internal organs were at war with him. Despite The Third Elder¡¯s valiant efforts, protecting his nsmen took precedence over everything else, " I Will Kill You Two" a cold voice seems to break the void and sounded next to them three, and the assassin started to retreat, and sensing their retreat The Thrid elder made a split-second decision to stop Them, As his nsmen hurriedly escaped, he braced himself against his injuries, refusing to let who wasing down. " Brother kill them all!" The third Elder said with a sadistic smile on his face Seeing the Patriarch of the Gordons n, who waspletely an unknown variable they wanted nothing more than to run they have been warned never to engage fighting him So they decided to run from there, his flying ability is incredible and he was closing in on them fast. The mage and the beast tamer quickly realized their chances of victory inpleting there mission was were slim Knowing their limits, they activated their void magic stone. Chapter 190: George Gordons Out For Blood (3) a swirling portal of darkness engulfed them, enabling their escape after they crushed the void space stone. The Third Elder watched as the assassin mages vanished into the void, his body throbbing with pain from his wounds. Yet, despite his injuries and the toll the battle had taken on him, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of satisfaction knowing that his nsmen were safe, even after being attacked by a Tier 8 mage. " The Gordons ns are invincible!!!" he shouted at the top of his voice before copsing on the ground his eyes closed shut, he was already at the end of his road, He was just pushing forward with the little will power he had With a deep breath, the Patriarch called upon his Mana strength flinging the Third Elder away before resuming flight towards the escaping mages. The Patriarch of the Gordons n,showed that he was a figure of authority and power for the first time, he soared through the sky with grace, his eyes fixed on his target,for the first time he was not bothered with hiding his power . He closed the distance quickly and he channeled his remaining Mana into the potent Earth elements in the air, shaping it into a swirling tempest of des. With a mighty swing of his ck katana that mysterious appeared , he summoned forth a tempest of sharp, Golden Earth projectiles that soared towards the void portal. The projectiles tore through the void, creating a deafening roar as they rent the fabric of darkness. Blinded by the sudden assault, the mages were caught off guard and struggled to maintain the portal¡¯s stability. The relentless barrage forced them to retreat further into the void, their escape ns shattered. Feeling a surge of determination, the Patriarch summoned more of his energy to propel himself forward at an incredible speed. With each passing moment, he grew closer to his prey, The mages, panicked and realized the gravity of their situation, frantically attempted to repair the crumbling portal. With a final burst of power, George reached the mages just as their portal began to falter,He lunged towards them, his Katana glowing with a pulsating energy, ready to strike a decisive blow. " Leave your life" he said his voice producing a chilling feeling to the two mages skin as he creeps them out, the mental image of the ck golem appeared again behind him However, in a final desperate act, the mages managed to stabilize the portal just long enough to slip through and vanish into the void. Frustration and disappointment washed over the Patriarch, as he watched his targets escape, disappearing beyond his reach. he hovered in the air for a moment, catching his breath and reflecting on the battle, Despite not achieving a total victory, he knew he had done everything in his power to stop the ambushers, he was just unlucky that they had space stones but it still made him mad when he remembered the state his brother is in. " Ahhhhjhhh!!!!!" His voice travelled throw the void spreading towards the n mages nearby that have already escaped the battlefield as they were suprised at the Gordons patriarch show of strength With a heavy heart, the Patriarch descended back to the ground, where his injured Brother copse. ----- But as he was checking the Third Elder¡¯s condition he noticed another wave of energy moving towards his Grandson, his face changed instantly The blood colored battlefieldy silent, only the distant echoes spel being casted reverberating through the air. One of the three Tier 8 Mage who was responsible for sealing the city decided to move and kill Alec, since killing Alec was actually there main mission and he was willing to risk the fact that the Patriarch was far away to make his move andplete the main mission before going as he does not want to leave empty handed He held his de high, ready to deliver the final blow to Alec Gordons, The air was thick with tension and fear as Alec prepared to Run, the Red Smander tattoos shining as he summoned the Armor set since he was sure he would not survive even an attack from the mage But just as the Tier 8 mage was about to strike, a rumble shook the ground behind him, causing him to falter for a split second. With lightning agility and reflexes, he swiftly turned around, narrowing his eyes to identify the source of the disturbance. "gat you" To his shock, the silhouette of the Gordons n Patriarch emerged from the gaping cavity in the earth after he had used the Earth escaped skill of his, the assassin Mage cursed at his bad luck, he totally forgot about the Gordons Patriarch special skill , George raised his katana glinting ominously in his hand. The Earth elements hummed and twisted around the him, amplifying his power and determination. He had sensed the impending danger to Alec and had wasted no time in intervening. As a master of earth elements, the Patriarch¡¯s arrival disrupted the Tier 8 mage¡¯s n entirely, turning the tables of favors Alec¡¯s heart soared with gratitude, seeing his grandfathere to his rescue, he have always seen his old man as someone unreliable but for the first time He knew that his chances of survival increased exponentially because of his grandfather¡¯s presence. " Get out of here fast, leave this to me" the Patriarch Cold voice reached Alec¡¯s ears and waking him up from his daze state ------ The Tier 8 mage, though caught off guard, was no pushover, since the Patriarch only had a Tier 7 mage aura he quickly regained hisposure and engaged in a fierce battle with the Patriarch. ng!! Swish!!! The sh of sword against sword reverberated through the battlefield, each strike sending powerful shockwaves in every direction. Despite his best efforts, the Tier 8 mage found himself out matched, he was suprised that he was being outmatched by A Tier 7 mage He really felt that there is something wrong with the Gordons n bloodline, the Patriarch¡¯s years of experience and immense power proved to be too much for him to handle alone. Blow after blow, the Tier 8 mage¡¯s defenses crumbled, his body battered and bloodied from the relentless assault, though the Patriarch too had injuries on him but he still fought valiantly like he didn¡¯t care about his life and this type of fighting style scared the assassin Mage as he was not ready to fight to the death with the Gordons n Mage. The gap in strength between them was visible to all, and the Gordons n¡¯s determination to protect their own fueled their fierce resolve. Powerless against the Patriarch¡¯s might, the Tier 8 mage¡¯srades, realizing the futility of the situation and activated a void space stone and disappeared as the ck portal covered them Leaving theirpanion at the mercy of the relentless assault, They cared only about their own survival. "Leave your life here" the patriarch said as he swung his katana sideways before using the hilt to hit the mage hand as he was about to cast a spell disrupting the process "Arggghh!!!" the mage scream as his injuries escted and his internal organs was in disarray, he had not given up hope of escaping as he quickly removed his void stone and was about to break it but a brown coloured sh passed by and sliced his hands off " dammn " The Mage cried out in pains " I said leave your life behind don¡¯t think of even escaping, I won¡¯t make the same mistakes I made with you colleagues" The patriarch said as he raised his sword up high and was about to sh down " don¡¯t you dare kill him George, we need information and from the look of things he is the only one valuable enough to really know the inner details of the attack against us this time , we need him alive to get all those information, killing him would solve anything " The Grand Elder¡¯s voice travelled to the Patriarch who still had his hand high in the sky, after contemting on the grands Elder¡¯s words heter returned his ck katana back to it¡¯s sheath The Mage sighed in relief, only to see the scabbard moved towards his head but it was toote for him to dodge as it knocked him unconscious " There you go you can have him, clear up all this, I would go check up on old Third I think his injuries are serious this Time" the Patriarch said as he moved back toward the Third Elder While the Grand Elder sighed in relief that even when the Patriarch switch off his emotions and changed to the cold personality he was still able to keep a rational mind.@@novelbin@@ Chapter 191: Emotionally Instability The Blood Moon ended in one of the most unexpected way ever, the Patriarch of the Fridall n and the Fridall n was said to havee in agreement with a popr group of Assassin that belonged to an Organisation. In a wide scale n to massacre all the warriors of the Gordons n that appeared in the Blood Moon battlefield, unluckily for them, the Gordons n Mages proved to be a big bone that stuck them in the neck instead as most of those who attacked the Gordons n Were killed in the wild retaliation of the Gordons n mages, but they still didn¡¯te out of it unscattered as alot of nsmen were killed in the process , this have made the whole n enter a crying phase as children, wives, mothers, fathers and siblings all cried when they could not see There son, father, brother or sister walking back with the rest of the n mages , this was the greatest loss the Gordons n have ever incurred in a very long time. The whole n was crying, though Alec felt he had not lost alot in the Tier 1 region but now that he looked at it, the Tier 1 region was just a small group of magespared to the big picture, the actually loss of the Mid Rank Mages was what really hurt the strength of the Gordons n, every Tier 4 and Tier 5 mages that was lost in the battle was a big pinch to the ns strength From the Tier 1 Mage realm to the Tier 3 Mage realm can all be pushed as long as the n had enough resources to spare as they were just low rank mages there breakthrough was linked to resources , but every mid tier Mage (Tier 4- 6) Were the foundation of every n as only the real genuises of the ns can crossed the huge hurdle and be a Tier 4 Mage and above, it is at this point that mages no longer need to rely on spells to cause disastrous damage As every elemental move of there¡¯s would have the power of a spell and it is in the stage they would all start working on there mental energy as a strong mental power mean a better elemental control. So losing Mid rank Mage Is like tearing out a limb of the Gordons ns and at this moment they have really lost alot of worthy mages Alec stood around and watched how the people of the n grieved and for the first time he realised that the Blood Moon he was always eager to fight in might not really be the same to every body, though he might see the monsters as his experience points But the same monsters were also responsible for killing the Human mages they were the cause of so many tears, as alot of families had to lose there loved ones without even knowing why Alec fist was making crunchy sounds as he gripped something and tried to break It, he was passing all his anger and aggression towards the iron in from of him "Why?" " hmmmm" the first elder of the Gordons n was suprised at Alec¡¯s question, he had not even noticed when Alec crept up on him which was weird " Why what Alec ?" The First Elder still took his time to reply Alec as polite as he can, he could see that the child was hurting inside " I asked why?, what is the actual reason why the monster and resident of the second Dimension keeps on attacking us, what is there motives, what is there objective, and what would they gain by continuing a needless war with the human race, please grand uncle make me understand cause the reason something like this happened is because of them the Fridall n used the opportunity of the Blood Moon to sneak on us " @@novelbin@@ Alec questioned with a weak voice that made Even the First Elder unaware of what to say , due to the great win they hadst time they younger generation were so happy that they didn¡¯t realise the little lose the n had incurred, they were praised for being heroes but where unaware of the ns situation And since the n wanted to keep them away from atmosphere like this they decided it was in there best interests not to allow any of them know about the n loses But the death this time was just too much for them to cover up, the Gordons n had lost alot of mages and it has dropped there morale no matter the big win they achieved again after all they were not Sect or academy who could bring in fresh blood topensate there loss every dead member is a rtive or rted by marriage or other things The betrayal of the Fridall n had cost them greatly, it is always said that a strong enemy can not be strong than an internal enemy and this was what happen to the Gordons n today The first elder was unaware of what to do so He just spread his arms and hug Alec " there has been alot of spections on why they want to attack the human world, at first we all agree that truly it was because our blood might have been of help to them or because killing us help them upgrade faster since there space gates absorb human life energy and uses it to nurture there cultivation resources " " but we are were wrong cause even by killing them it causes a negative reaction to the gate which can cancel out the life energy they have stolen, and if we are able to kill alot of them the space gate might be affected and drop in grade, we have tried all our best infact allow higher ranks killing them, but the Blood Moon curse is strong" " striping away there ability for a certain time, and reducing there battle powers, but after many years of fighting them we finally realise what they want, the second Dimension was once said to be connected to earth, infact there are nine dimensions connected to each other and the earth Is just the human dimensions, but the dimensions mysterious separated and it was said that the human dimensions holds the pond of immortality, they are all killing the humans cause they are hoping the pond would manifest back" " don¡¯t ask me much about this cause even I don¡¯t know all about it and I think it¡¯s best you don¡¯t know about it, all I can tell you is even if they have a reason foring here to kill humans it¡¯s still uneptable and its our duty to kill them all no matter the loses and that is the only way we can revenge our fallenrades do you understand me? " The first elder finished his lecture with a question and Alec nodded with red eyes, normally he was not like this but it seems the old Alec soul that was merged with him have cause him some type of emotional imbnce Chapter 192: Promises While Alec was feeling hurt due to the deaths of the n, there was someone else who was hurting and crying Gordons Draco was sitting just few meters from the body of the Third Elder, he was crying profusely, as his father the Grand Elder held him tightly " why!!!, why am I so weak, I couldn¡¯t even help him, this same thing also happened at the magic capital, I was not able to protect Alec, if not for the Fourth elder that stepped in we might have died in the capital, now the same thing happened again" " if I was just a little bit much stronger, I might have been able to help him keep them in bay and maybe something like this would never have happened" Draco said in between tears as he mmed his fist into the ground " what happened is not your fault either, no one can ever think of ming you, we are just unlucky, do you think he was unaware of what he was doing, or do you think he didn¡¯t know he might be heavily injure or even die in the process , he was well Aware of the risky of fighting a mage two realm above him " " but he still braved the challenge because of the n, he did it to protect the younger generations that would grow to protect the n in the future , never you call yourself weak again you are a Gordons and Gordons are inferior to no one " " you are one of the most dazzling genuis our n have produced in this Era , stopparing yourself to us old men that have had years to refine our skills since we didn¡¯t want to break through, we have lost our drive and became afraid of the unknown, we never expected that it would be those closer to us that would betray us first " " you my son Draco is someone I am high proud of so never let me hear you say you are weak again, do you hear me? " The Grand Elder have never seen his son in such a state and tried to help him with his bad mood but it seems even if the words he said where the actual words Draco have been hoping to hear all this while It camete, he didn¡¯t even answer the question he just gentle continued to sob, in pains, he made a promise to himself that he would go into indoor cultivation until he reach the next small Breakthrough then he would go out of the n to umte More experienced, he felt he was weak to call himself the elder of the n, He might be a mid Tier 6 Mage but he realised for the first time the huge gap between peak and mid @@novelbin@@ Not only had he lost a good friend Seraphina against the goblins but even his uncle the Third Elder had fallen intoa state due to the attacks of assasins, it was a big blow for him, the Patriarch at the side was still clueless on how everything had happened so fast and just silently watched The Third Elder had fallen into aa state after he was sure The Patriarch was around and he didn¡¯t need to protect the descendant of the n again And not only that but the City Hall had asked for the Gordons n to release the Fridall patriarch to them though they wanted to collect the other Assassin Mage also in order to get some truth from him before sending him to the capital and earning some merits But with the loss the Gordons n had it would seem crazy to ask them to hand out someone they have captured when they never even assisted the Gordons n in capturing them, after all the Gordons n was one of the few that always participated and protect the city so they decided to give them face. They could only settle for the Fridall n Patriarch as not only was he a resident of the city but he was among the high ranking member of the City Union, they used the cityw to arrest him into custody Though the patriarch was annoyed at the turn of things but he already have a new enemy in the dark, and he was not about to add the city hall among those list ------ In a hidden location, Iv¨¢n Fridall the sixth elder of the Fridall n sits , surrounded by the elderly leaders of the assassin organization, MALIK and Evelyn, The room is dimly lit, with flickering candles casting eerie shadows on the walls. " Elder Malik, Elder Evelyn, I understand your frustrations due to The failed attempt on the Gordons n¡¯s genius, it was clearly a setback we didn¡¯t anticipate, But we can¡¯t lose hope now we still have more work to do, don¡¯t forget who paid for the job" Ivan said and Malik grumble, he hated it when ever Iv¨¢n used the ze n to threaten him. " Hope, ivan? They are not to be underestimated, Their retaliation could be disastrous,We must take utmost caution, we have already lost to low level Elder and the Patriarch of your n have been captured, don¡¯t try to patronise us just because you want to rescue your father " " I agree, Elder Malik, But we must approach this situation with a strategic mindset, We can still salvage the situation, this is not just about my father, you are already linked to this event and sooner orter it would all out in the open we just need to work on our strategies more " Ivan persuaded " Ivan, it¡¯s easy for you to talk about strategies, but this is a matter of life and death, We need to find a way to protect ourselves and our organizational from harm, we have always striked in the dark never in the open like this " Evelyn said while banging her hand in the table it was clear she was against attacking the Gordons n in the Blood Moon battle. " Evelyn, I understand your concerns, Our safety is vital, and I assure you, I will do everything in my power to ensure it, We need to reevaluate our protocols and be even more ndestine. " " Yes, we have growncent. We mustn¡¯t make that mistake again. Our dealings must be hidden, our movements unpredictable." Malik said sternly asked he finally agreed with Evelyn¡¯s ideas " Absolutely, Malik. We can also strengthen our intelligencework, Gather information, learn the inner workings of the Gordons n, Knowledge is power, and we need every advantage we can get, regroup, and devise a new strategy, We cannot risk another failed mission." " Indeed, Perhaps we can reach out to our contacts, engage in discreet alliances, We need allies who can give us an edge, how dare a mere Mid Tier n try to capture our elder, we have even killed off a whole n before and we would make them feel the pinch of offending us " Evelyn chipped in " That¡¯s a brilliant idea, With carefully selected and trustworthy allies, we can form a formidable force that the Gordons won¡¯t seeing, we would catch the off guard again but this time we would be assured of Killing them." Iv¨¢n said Malik and Evelyn exchange nces, considering ivan¡¯s words Slowly, their expressions soften, realizing that there may still be hope in the face of adversity. " Our assassins¡¯ failed attempt on the genius of the Gordons n was too brazen, We must find a way to strike from the shadows without leaving any trace, the ze outer n pa¨ªd way too much for that ns mission and there is no way am letting it go " Malik turned towards Iv¨¢n after talking discreetly with Evelyn, "You¡¯ve always striked me as someone who is wise beyond your years, ivan, but never forget this is just a cooperation between us if you ever try your schemes against us I would chase you to the end of the world myself" Malik warned and ivan smiled " you won¡¯t have to worry about that, after weplete the Gordons n mission you won¡¯t see me again, as even I won¡¯t like to be linked with you guys as it would be bad for my ns image." Chapter 193: The Secret Dealings Of The Dragons Second Dimension Two huge dragons who where walking in the same direction transformed Into their Humanoid form, the Ancient ck Dragon that Alec had watched in the capital and Scar who has also participated in that Blood Moon battle on that day were the two Dragons @@novelbin@@ They stood tall and majestic, their unique dragon traits incorporated into their appearance, Scar who was in his Humanoid Form, exudes an aura of brutality, fierceness and ughter. His skin radiant a warmth air that reflects his fiery origins, His red hair, flowed gracefully down his back, representing the mes that burned within him as a Fire Dragon showing his high affinity for me maniption Scar¡¯s eyes, now transformed from dragon-like slits to a more human shape, retain their vibrant, fiery red hue, on his forehead, protruding with regal elegance, sits a pair of long, sleek dragon horns, reminiscent of his true form. His long,limbs possess a subtle strength and agility, a remnant of his dragon ancestry, and nails have be sharp, jet-ck ws that glisten with an otherworldly sheen, ready to unleash mes power if needed. While The ck Dragon who had apanied Hadriel the Blindfolded genuis was also in his humanoid form, but his own form embodies a striking andmanding presence. His skin, like the depths of the night sky, is a deep shade of obsidian ck due to the transparent ck Dragon scales that ran through his body Giving him an air of mystery and power, His hair cascades down to his back it was ck and flowing unrestrained with no band as he walked in his dragon robes that symbolised his dragon family heritage The ck Dragon¡¯s eyes, now transformed into a profound shade of crimson, hold an intensity and intelligence that speaks of his unwavering determination On his head rests a pair of formidable dragon horns, long and curving, like a majestic crown that echos his true form. Standing tall and statuesque, the ck Dragon possesses a strong, muscr build, a testament to his dragon strength. His ws, now transformed into gleaming obsidian ck, are sharp and precise, each one a potent weapon if called upon. Even in their humanoid forms,they still retain an air of their true dragon selves. Though their appearances have changed, they carry with them the essence of their Dragon heritage, a reminder of their strength. ------- Standing face to face at the entrance to the Grand Dragon¡¯s hall, Their intimidating presence fills the air with tension. The ck Dragon who was approximately 3.6feet tall, confident andposed gazes at Scar the Red Dragon with a calm expression. " is it really necessary to taunt me? We are here to see the Grand Dragon, not engage in meaningless challenges." the ck Dragon asked as he was almost yawning, he was tired of having to deal with situations like this Scar smile evily as his fiery aura intensifying, he smirks and flicks his tail, releasing trails of mes that scorch the ground. " Come on, I heard that You couldn¡¯t defeat yourst opponent, so I thought I¡¯d test your strength. Let¡¯s see if you can handle your position as a potential candidate for the seat of the 10 dragon genuis" Scar who was 3.5 feet tall in his humanoid form said as his scorching tail was swunged towards the ck Dragon [< Tail sh - First Form - Obsidian Sword Tail. >] Reacting swiftly, the ck Dragon unsheathes his transformed dragon tail, which appears like a shining de. With a single fluid motion, he shes his Tail with Scar¡¯s , cutting through it effortlessly. The heated tail of Scar falls, melting the ground beneath. Scar was dazed and surprised at how fast this had happened, it only took an instant, he was still trying to test out the ck Dragons tail power but he have be injured instead He quickly regains hisposure and lunges towards the ck Dragon with zing fury, his ming ws aim to tear through anything in their path, while the ck Dragon finally showed his wed hands Before they make contact, the booming voice of the GRAND DRAGON resonates from inside the hall,manding their attention. " Enough! Obsidian, Scar , it¡¯s time toe inside, Leave your differences at the door and respect the sanctity of the my presence." The booming voice of the Grand Dragon woke them up making them Realise the ce they were about to sh in the first ce Scar snickered while the ck Dragon which name have been exposed to be Obsidian just shrugged his shoulders, not ready to disobey the Grand elder¡¯s words, in the first ce he was not even a battle loving dragon and that¡¯s why he left all the fight to his descendant Hadriel. Obsidian and Scar both exchange a nce, recognizing the importance of the Grand dragon¡¯s words. Theypose themselves and walk towards the Hall together, their previous conflict momentarily set aside. Obsidian and Scar enter the Grand Dragon¡¯s hall, where a majestic sight awaits them. The Grand dragon, seated on a throne of intricately carved dragon scales, regards them with wisdom and authority. " Leave every disputes outside, Inside these walls, we are united as one, I am sorry I have not been able to Listen to all yourints since when you were dispatched but you have to understand that have been busy with personal stuffs that involve the whole n " the Grand Dragon¡¯s voice boom all Around the hall every time he spoke like some effect Obsidian and Scar bow respectfully, their eyes meeting briefly " Thank you, honored Grand Dragon, We will heed to your words, I havee to ask you some personal matters that have been disturbing me personally, why are we actually helping out the Blood sucking mongrols" Obsidian questioned with a straight face But the Grand Dragon was a Dragon that have lived for a very long time, with exception to the Patriarch of all the different dragon ns he could be said to be the oldest and it was easy for him To detect the disgust in Obsidian¡¯s voice, he looked towards Scar who was at the side " And you too is that the same thing you want to ask or is your purpose of wanting to see me different" The Grand Dragon asked, his eyes turning into slit, even in the dark, the powerful pressure the eyes emitted could not be concealed by the dark smog surrounding him, as the dragon iris shed " I came entirely for something different Grand Dragon, I think the vampire have an ulterior motives for seeking an alliance with us and are using us, I tink the elder should review his agreements with the Blood n and eliminate them" Scar said while bowing , the Grand Elder looked at him In suprised beforeughing " you must be kidding me right, I know they have an ulterior motives but even us dragons have our own ulterior motives also for cooperating with them , so in a sense we are really using each other, and don¡¯t ever think of Eliminating a Blood n member again" " the present Vampire King has enter an eternal sleep leavingmand to a count, Count Drac, the vampire world have been in chaos and many have expected there would be alot of riot because it wasn¡¯t posible for the other higher ranking Vampire to ept the leadership of just a Count " " but unexpectedly he had managed to quell it and led the Blood n, not even the Princes and Barons of the vampire kingdom dare to question him again, even if his position was lower than there¡¯s, they have tried countless methods to upgrade Drac rank to a Baron royal vampire " " but he have always rejected firmly, insisting he was contended with just being a Count, and ever since then his unique blood magic and necromancy knowledge has made it hard for his subordinates to be killed as he was always able to revive them as long as he had there blood essence, many don¡¯t know how costly the price he pays to revive them but we do know as long as Drac control the royal court of the Blood n he is not someone we should be fighting but someone we should work with instead " " do you understand me Scar?, that was for you cause I know you always like to test strong people, don¡¯t offend the Blood n for now, Drac is a petty and vengeful bastard, I guess I have indirectly answered your questions even if it¡¯s not a fully exnation, as there some thing you are not meant to know " the Grand Dragon said as he Turned his face towards Obsidian Obsidian :"?" ¡¯stop talking in circles I don¡¯t understand how anything you said is rted to me ¡¯ Though obsidian was not satisfied he still cupped his hand and left, the Grand Dragon had indirectly warned him not to pry into things that was higer than him and he was taking a break, before his curiosity killed him. Chapter 194: Secret Dealings Of the Goblin Branch. Second Dimension The Patriarch of the Goblin n who was responsible for managing the space gate that led to the Estonia city which Alec lived in have not been able to calm himself ever since he heard the full battle reports. He was fuming with anger but there was no where or no one he could direct his anger to, the one who have been responsible for the loses have unfortunately lost his life in the Blood Moon battle And most of his subordinates died along with him making it hard to really me anyone at the moment, he was devastated when he remembered that the Attack this time is being watched by even someone from higher up, though he does not know why but he was sure he had failed in his agreement with a certain individual And his higher up, asked him, to make sure that this Blood Moon battle this time would result in perfect victory, which he had boasted in return that it was a piece of cake for his region Considering that Goten had a very big victory previously and he assumed that the human forces must have been weakened to a certain extent , so he was still doubting how whenever he thinks he would conquer something The city ends up fighting with more energy and making him suffer great loses, the first batch of lose have started when they lost a whole Legions of Tier 1 Goblin warriors But this time the Tier 1 goblins have not beenpletely wiped out but it was still not as important as the loss of Tier 6 battle power He raised his head to look at his first child , who was still waiting for him to say something after what he havee to Deliver. "Take that smug smile of your face, it doesn¡¯t fit you one bit" the Goblin Patriarch said with a weak smile " am not smiling" Number 1 relied " your lips does not have to arch before i know how you really feel about this, I know you had high hopes for that Goten and you wanted him to enter under you, but you should realise I didn¡¯t have a choice" " I know you would say am the Patriarch and I always have a choice, but i still didn¡¯t care but I just wanted this bunch of greenhorns who live in the castle due to the contribution of there ancestors to go out and contribute to our branch" " I just didn¡¯t realise that it would end up so badly, and don¡¯t say anything like I told you so" the Goblin Patriarch said as he pointed at number 1 who just shook his head His father was already regretting his mistakes and he was not the type that would stomp on the old man¡¯s pride just because he felt that removing Goten was a bad choice. Contrary to the Patriarch he was really happy that Goten didn¡¯t even show up this time, because it felt to him that the human forces have only used there best mages today and that was why only the Goblins that have such big loses and it was not a type of mutual destruction thing between both race Just as they were both conversing another goblin brought someone in, this goblin in the front was as tall as number 1 but his skin was red in colour He was putting on some type of robe that was engraved with ancient runes while leading someone that was cloaked in a ck robe while he covered his head with a hood " guest I can exin....." the patriarch was still talking when the person in the ck cloak removed his hood and shook his head at the Goblin Patriarch Number 1 looked at the Goblin who brought the man in ck cloak in his face had a shock expression all over it " you evolved into a Hobgoblin variant, which is it?" number 1 asked But the Red skinned Hobgoblin just smirked and said " I don¡¯t think ourpetition is what is important now!" Number 1 felt like pping the smirk off his face but he stayed still since there was a visitor , he also had the desire of wanting an Hobgoblin variant evolution but he had Been stucked as an half goblin, and half another race he was unaware of And his father would not really tell him which race his mother belonged too so he could only hope that his evolution was stronger than the Hobgoblin variants ss The Blue skinned Hobgoblin where not something he was actually scared of, they could notpare to him, but the red skin Hobgoblin don¡¯t just gain an increase in powers like the blueskin but they also awaken some type of ss rted skills that grow with them and each variants Have different skills, each more dangerous than the normal Goblin skills. " we had an agreement and I was assured that your branch of Goblins race would be able to help in disrupting the battlefield and even cause chaos while my Mages would be responsible for killing the mages of a particr n, what happened, why did you send a bunch of weaklings instead? " The man who have fully opened his hood exposing his identity as a human asked with a fierce expression on his face " Well if you ask me, I don¡¯t think even if we caused chaos your Mages would be able to kill the mage from that n, it seems you don¡¯t realise but all the loses our branch have incurred till now have been confirmed to havee from that n" Number 1 said and the man stared at him his iris turning red " I hate when someone interrupts me" " you can say all what you want but from your expression its clear that even your mages failed toplete even your basic mission and was not able to kill the one you want and not only that, you have exposed yourselves to them and they won¡¯t fall for schemes like that easily, infact they might even be hoping you attack them so they can take revenge on you " Number 1 said as he shrugged his shoulders " this all happened because you sent an ipetent leader, he was killed so easily without any chaos and that was what lead to the Blood Dome barrier breaking faster than expected, and not only that it, you made it possible for them to be rescued" " no matter what you say this is all your fault, and I would give you two chances now it¡¯s either you rectify your mistakes or you return all I have given you Back" But the Goblin patriarch aura seems to be fluctuating strongly and the weak aura that was around him Seems to dissappear for a moment as he heard the humans voice " how dare you try to collect what have been already consumed by this Patriarch, even if your backing is stronger than me, I have to let you know that our region is being overseen by an Hobgoblin variant from the main Goblin n" The patriarch felt things was not going his way and decided to use the backing card to hold on to the advantages he had gained from the transaction with this human Mage " you mean Commander koui, well the n who wants the boy and his n killed have actually settled withmander Koui in private just as am making deals with you, if not do you think I cane to your ce and go back without being detected, am not yet a Tier 9 mage that would be able to escape the mental detention of a Tier 9 Hobgoblin Variant " The goblin patriarch shivered in fear when he realised how deep the conspiracy of the human Mage in front of him Have gone, and he realised why the higher up wanted a victory. @@novelbin@@ " we would rectify our mistakes but you would have to help for a much higher guarantee that It would be sessful, from what I heard that n is not your normal Mid Rank Mage n" " you don¡¯t have any grounds to make conditions here, you shall attack and defly we would assist but this time we would not be in a rush to expose ourselves or our cards like before , if you guys fail again just know that an ancient n is the one responsible for this mission" " it would not really take much to massacre your whole n after they send there inner n army into your space passage and then they would bribemander Koui to send a more reliable Goblin branch toplete there mission so just have it in the back of your mind that you are receable " The human mages turned and wore his hood back as he and walked out of the hall after he finished talking, the room was now filled with alot of grim tension as not only the Patriarch and Number 1 had concern expression on there faces but even the red Hobgoblin there with them had a shock look on his face For a n to be able to threaten them with extermination said alot of there powers, they never expected that the ones they were really dealing with was an Ancient n and there connection would stretch deep into the second Dimension that they could bribe an higher up of the Goblin n, the goblin patriarch smiled weakly when he realised that he have entered a big scam as a mission. Chapter 195: Secret Dealings Of the Goblin Branch (2) " Go get me Goten, he has fought against this Human Mage n before though he did lost the whole Tier 1 Goblins but he had been able to preserve the lives of the Mid Rank Goblins to some extent so he should be the right person for this job!" The Patriarch Goblin shouted but Number 1 just shook his head while the Red skin Hobgoblin beside himughed weakly " sorry to inform you thiste, but Goten and his entire family branch seems to have moved from the forest " the Hobgoblin said " what? , are you telling me that he became a deserted and abandoned our n!!!" The Patriarch asked in shock, he never would have expected that Goten would leave the n, he had seen how Goten volunteered for all the most dangerous quest Just to earn enough merits so he could move all his family branch to the castle area, if Goten wanted to enter the Castle area he could have done so a long time ago Because he already had enough merits point saved up, but he was someone that was loyal to his family and that was why he asked to guard a space gate and the patriarch had given the responsibility to him The Patriarch had made sure to work him to the bones as he nned to extract every value he had, the Patriarch was using his desire to manipte him But still yet Goten have still prevailed no matter what was thrown at him and with the support of his family branch he had been able to umte alot of merit points but just when he was so close to getting enough to move his whole branch He had been relived of his duties and asked to give up his position as themander of the Space Gate Army he had recruited and trained to a very high level "How could something like this happen, for an individual to move that much amount of goblins out of the n and he was not stopped what is really happening here?" The Goblin Patriarch asked as he mmed his hand on his knee " simple that was because, when you were so reluctant to give one of your illegitimate child a chance to enter the n core area, he got a better offer as one of the outer faction of the Wind Goblins n branch gave him a much better offer and this offer even covered his whole family, so tell me why won¡¯t he leave after all you already know he is someone who is too focused on his family " The Red skin Hobgoblin responded without holding back making the patriarch grit his teeth " what about the Generals under him, I do know there where two Goblins that were responsible for the death of one genius Human Mage, it was said that it was Goten who found them, let one of them lead the army and start training again" " since they have worked closely with him they should be able to at least replicate a little of what he was capable to do with a new squad of new bloods" " am sorry to inform you, but all the Mid Tier Goblins that was brought up by Goten had even left the n with him, the lose that they witness made them doubt there belief on the n, they feel that it¡¯s better staying with someone they understand better " Number 1 was the one who replied this time and the patriarch finally lost it as his aura of a peak Tier 7 Goblin was fully unleashed inside the hall.. " how dare that unfilial child revolt against me Like this, not only is he leaving the n but he is also taking worthy soldiers that the n has cared for up till now, I really want to kill him" " Old man I think that you should calm down your horses, he is not someone you can touch at the moment, the only reason a wind goblins faction would want him means he have a certain connection with them and we can¡¯t afford to offend the wind goblins, it would be no different from offending another Human ancient n again " " and in the first ce he is not the cause of our problems and stop looking for an easier person to push your mes on, but instead you should shift your anger to the greedy bastards in the castle that only want to reap the benefits but never want to do the work, go to the family of the deadmander and ask them to provide someone else to take his ce " " hypocrite when it was sunny and Goten was making waves they snatched his job thinking it was a pie falling from heaven to there hands, but now even Tier 6 goblins died they are not evening out to volunteer anymore what a bunch of cowards " " At least Goten was man enough to even attack against the humans even after he had lost before, but the castle people you are protecting so much worse and are not even trying to clear up there mess, and it sucks cause the rest of the talented goblins in the wild are now cautions against the main n family and are not ready to take any risk for us again " " as they take what happened to Goten as an example thinking they would be discarded after they have done all the work, what a bad image you have given us again, Lord father " The Hobgoblin said as he made sure they felt the sarcasm in his statement " how dare you speak to Lord Father that way? " number 1 hand was already on his red Axe asked, his muscles bulged, as the veins seems to have little lifeforms moving inside them He was ready to attack at any moment but his father only waved him off, making the once tension rising dissappear " I totally understand why you are defending Goten, Fynn you are my number 50 child and the second most talented, wait I think I should say First now considering you just had your second evolution even before you reached hundred years" "you are doing all this cause you see your past struggles in Goten but let me tell you something, the people living in the Castle might be useless and unreliable but never forget that they are not really the ones that uphold tbe prestige of the castle area" " but the old monsters hiding in seclusion , the old monsters that really fought and brought there ns here are the ones that make there descendants living here have such privilege, tell me one thing do you think you can stop the attack of all the Tier 7 old monsters that have enter close door seclusion just because there is no high tier gate? " The patriarch looked at his son, who frowned and walked aways " you have to always remember sometimes if you really want to take over me, you can only have a friendly rtionship with them and not poke too much into there reverse scales, so as not to have too much enemies" " even in our n there are different factions, we might be the leading family but it doesn¡¯t mean we are strong than all the other family that have started a new branches, so imagine if they all joined together all that would be left would be our death, as for Goten I would get him back, the wind Goblin still owe me a favour " the patriarch said to his son as he left the hall angrily @@novelbin@@ " he woulde around! " number 1 said and the patriarch sighed " I am not worried about him, but you how are you fairing?" " well we should still be able to keep the undead at bay for now but recently they are no longer attacking as before, they seem to be waiting for something, I just can¡¯t put my hand to it, I just hope that whateveres the idiot would at least lend me a hand " " ohhh you acknowledge his strength now ".. " I never said he was weak, someone who ispared to me and called my rival, if he ain¡¯t strong enough then he has no ground to be called my rival, I shall take my leave now, I can¡¯t stay away from the front line for long. " Chapter 196: Grand Elder鈥檚 Breakthrough (1). A week has passed after thest Blood Moon Battle and while the whole city have already fallen into a peaceful one, the n House of the Gordons n was different as they still seems to have not recovered from the previous war The air of the whole n was heavy as the Patriarch that was know to always y around and make fun of the n members with a smile on his face have not been seen since after that day He had been cooped up in the same room as his brother the Third Elder not bothering toe out, he med himself for what have happened. Draco had gone back into close door cultivation and Alec have thrown himself into training and crafting till he was drained Not only does he perform the daily mission of the Blood Reaper but he also make sure to take extra training as he performs his grandfather¡¯s katana techniques also, He was practically pushing him body to the limit, and he had not even thought of checking up on his Golems that have reach the evolution stage. @@novelbin@@ Neither did he bother to even breakthrough to the Tier 2 Mage realm, he totally forgot himself in training and crafting He had made sure to attend the burial ceremony of the Gordons n this time, since he was aware of there loses and was not clueless to think that they came out unscathed just because he performed beautiful in the Tier 1 battlefield Knight and Agnes really wanted to stop Alec and tell him that all would be alright but the moment they got close to him and they heard the words that came out of his mouth they could only Helplessly leave his courtyard " am so weak!!!, I could not do anything!!!, if only I was stronger, I would kill all there leaders and make the smaller ranking goblins run in fear !!! " His obsession to be stronger was not something they could interfere with and the Patriarch was not even around to talk some senses into him But while Alec was still striving to be stronger there was unexpected revtion that happened to another member of the group Arthur finally found out that he still had family rtions in the n and the Third Elder was his Grandfather, when the Grand Elder had delivered the message to him he was unaware Of how he was supposed to feel, he was conflicted on if he should be mad at the old man or strive to get revenge for him, all the time he had spent in the castle of the Third Elder when he was trying to learn his basic golem techniques He had thought the man hated him, there were countless times when he had been spanked by a mysterious golden sword and he was the one that never got anypliments even if he performed better Now that he thought about it, the main reason he had been picked on the most was probably because he was the man¡¯s blood rtive He was not even given the time to take in all that have happened to him and have been asked toe over to the Third Elder¡¯s Castle as there where things left there for him to inherit It was said that the third elder have probably left alot of goodies for him incase anything ever happens to him, he was Hellbent in not letting his legacy die there and even if he had alot disciples over the years None of them have been able to reach the Golden Golem crafting, the most exceptional ones have only been able to reach the silver golem level, there talent couldn¡¯t match to the Third Elder that used countless years to bring his techniques to the peak of the golden refining And it has been confirmed that his bloodline would have an easier time crafting a Golden Golem since before he even married he had forge golden bones and gaining a Golden body constitution This is another rare body constitution among the Gordons n that only few have been able to awake and that was why he had a very acute control over his power and a mad physical power to go with it His body constitution has been what had made his Metal Element maniption to reach the very peak even better than his innate earth element , so his child had inherit part a half forged golden bone when he was born which made his own forging of the golden bones more effective than the those who just started after they got the Advance Cultivation Technique from TheThird Elder as being the child of the third Elder itself seems toe with some benefits . Now Arthur has been brought back to the Third Elder castle as his heir and the Elder¡¯s main cultivation techniques of Golden bone forging have been passed to him as they hope he would continue the old man¡¯s legacy since he was still in aa state so they had to prepare for anything, if it was before Arthur became aware of the fact that the Third Elder was his Grandfather he might have been happy to have such a top level cultivation technique that have been created by such a genuisnd on hisp But instead he felt a big emptyness inside of him and a veryrge feeling of sadness welled up inside him as he became the sessor of the Third castle like that. While Alec and Arthur seems to be tied up with there personal activities, Brandon wasted no time to returning to his father to continue his training as he wanted to breakthrough and consolidate his realm fast before the next time Alec called for them again He finally realised that ever since they started getting stronger it seems they were spending less time together, and he felt if he fell behind then he might not even be able to walk with them again so he put more pressure on himself. ---- The atmosphere in the Grand Hall of the Gordons n was heavy with anticipation and concern, it was the ce where The Third Elder, who had been in aatose state for a week now stayed , hey still on the bed, surrounded by anxious Patriach and two other elder of the n The First elder gently tugged on the patriarch¡¯s sleeve to get his attention. " The Grand Elder asked for you, should I inform him that you¡¯re upied with the Third Elder? " No Please, let him in " The First Elder nodded and walked towards the entrance, and he guided the Grand Elder of the n, inside the hall. The level of seriousness on the Grand Elder¡¯s face sent a shiver through the room. " George , I havee to speak with you." "What is the matter, Why such urgency?" the Patriarch asked with a concerned look on his face The Grand Elder took a deep breath, his eyes determined before he continued " I have decided that I will no longer suppress my cultivation, I wouldn break through and be a Tier 7 Mage, entering the realm of high-ranking mages, so that they would be one more high rank mages to protect the n in the future" Silence filled the room as all eyes turned towards the patriarch, expecting him to dissuade his brother from this risky decision. But to everyone¡¯s surprise, the patriarch simply nodded his head in eptance. " I understand" for the first time since the third Elder¡¯s incident they saw the Patriarch smiled slowly The Grand Elder¡¯s eyes widened, his anticipation quickly reced by confusion. " I thought you would try to talk me out of it, just like you did with our other brothers, Why the sudden eptance?" the Grand Elder was baffled at George¡¯s decision He had always said that too much high ranking mages in the n would lead to too much attention and the Gordons n was really persistent in avoiding attention, but they just always seems to be caught up in it. The patriarch¡¯s smile faded slightly as he spoke, revealing a mixture of sorrow and determination. " I cannot bear to witness another brother of mine fall into aa or, worse, lose their life." Chapter 197: "Who Ever Did This Gonna Die" " our enemies seem to have multiplied, and the dangers we are now facing have increased, I would rather see you alive and protected than risk your well-being, when you are prepared to breakthrough let me know so I can protect you" " we don¡¯t know if there are still forces in the dark that want to restrain us, if we are ever going to be acting again we must make sure we have full confidence " The Grand Elder was taken aback, his eyes welling up with suprise and admiration for his brother. " I appreciate your understanding and willingness to protect me during my breakthrough, I promise to inform you when the timees...." The patriarch reached out and ced a hand on his brother¡¯s shoulder cutting him short , a silent assurance passing between them, he didn¡¯t allow the Grand Elder to finish his statement " Stay strong, brother, We won¡¯t face these challenges alone, we have our brothers and we would face whateveres just like we have always done, no more hiding no more holding back, now I think that old fourth breaking through to the Tier 7 Mage realm ahead was a Good thing, as that would mean you have two High Rank Mage bodyguard how good is that " the Patriarch tried to joke but his tired smile could not hide his hurting The Grand Elder gave a final nod, turned and left the grand hall in silence, his heart filled with a newfound determination and gratitude for his brother¡¯s unwavering support. " what made you change your mind so suddenly, I know our Third brother is hurt and all but don¡¯t patronise me, everything you do, you always n two Step ahead, so tell me What really is your n? " the first elder asked " we are too weak, too weak, and am Tired of hiding and behaving like a turtle, I know our father wanted us to be patient because of our bloodline background, but even if we coutinue acting like a wolf in sheep clothing it won¡¯t matter if we lost all those we care about " " so since some idiots think it¡¯s OK to attack us, then we would make them pay till they realise that the Gordons n ain¡¯t one to mess with ". " so do you have a n? " " technically no " " ohhh God don¡¯t tell me! " " just listen to me first, I have known the Patriarch of the Fridall n for a while now and I know the type of things he can do, he might be a scheming old man but his schemes are just for low level n dispute and not at a organised level like this , there is someone else that is pulling the strings in the dark " " of course there would be someone else after all from what we have learnt up till now, they have been hired by a very rich and High Ranking n to have all this preparation and resources " Smack!!! The Patriarch smacked the first Elder at the back of his head " ouh what was that for!? " " that was for stating the obvious dummy, I do know there is a High n behind this attack, and the main motive of this attack was to kill Alec, and the killing of the rest of our ns genuis was just a big cover up and I already have a few suspects but I can¡¯t get rid of the feeling that the Ancient ze n had a huge hand in this" The Patriarch said and the First elder¡¯s face changed drastically " Don¡¯t look at me like that, the main masters might not know about this, am guessing it¡¯s the outer n members that are trying to eliminate my boy, it seems this happened because of the internal fighting among the inner courts factions" @@novelbin@@ "Cause there is no way that oldman called the Patriarch of the Ancient ze n would actually sanction a hit on his own Grandson, he might have not agreed to ept Alec into the n due to the nature of his birth" "But he is not evil enough to harm his own flesh and blood with his level there is no way he won¡¯t have felt that Alec had his bloodline, so I can only predict that we are dealing with the smaller fries " The first elder looked at him in suprise as he wished he could smack that smug look that way about to form on the Patriarch face cause those he was calling flies were all basically stronger than him If they can be called flies then what category was he in, a worst position than flies. " Despite how you exin and how urate your exnation is, it seems you are very fond of changing the topics when it¡¯s serious, and you have not still told Me your n" " I Don¡¯t Have No ns!!!!" " Stop fu*king wit me you biiiiatchhhhh" " OK,!!, my n is actually quite simple we use the Fridall patriarch to bait the minor mastermind out, cause only then would we be able to sleep in peace, because as long as the son is still alive than you should know that we are never protected" "With someone of such level bing an enemy we shall never have a night of peaceful sleep again and it would be much harder to catch him, since he¡¯s in the dark, I can only use his father to lure him out" " people as cunningly and scheming like that would not even know when there ego would lead them to a trap cause they would always feel like every thing is in there control, but until then the whole n had to cultivate to the fullest and send all the seed of the n back to the academy where they would be safe " " at the very least six month I think we would have to prepare for a bloody war so before them i do hope they all have decent abilities to protect themselves when that timees " " does that include your grandson and the younger generations! " " especially them, they are the one who need to progress more Those kids are the future of the n, I can see that much from There Performance but just at Tier 1 realm, they won¡¯t be of much use now so it¡¯s better to send them to the academy, if they ever step in the Mid Rank realm before the battle then we shall recall them back home as am sure they would give us a very big suprise" " ohhh you seem to be very sure Bout them" " am not too sure about all there abilities, but am Sure If Alec ever steps into the mid rank Mage realm he shall cause big disasters and damages against any enemies that faces the Gordons n, he has already shown it time and time again that my decision to make him my Heir was not entirely wrong " The patriarch said with a chilly tone, making the First Elder shiver in excitement " so what is your objective? " " whoever did this Gonna die, whoever did this n¡¯s Gonna cry, ain¡¯t stopping till one of us die, " The Patriarch said as he finally left the Grand Hall. Chapter 199: Who Has More Thicker Skin? The atmosphere in the Grand Hall of the Gordons n is charged with anticipation as every n member¡¯s attention is being drawn . Gasps fill the air as the Grand Elder, the esteemed figure second only to the Patriarch of the Gordons n, defies gravity, levitating high above the ground in front of everyone. Beside him, the Patriarch also hovers, his katana tightly gripped in his hand, prepared to ward off any potential disruptors, ensuring the Grand Elder¡¯s breakthrough proceeds undisturbed, the different earth elements particles in the air circting around him forming some type of earth ring As the Grand Elder continues to rise, the very environment trembles and quakes, a direct response to his ascension, The heavens started unleashing thunder tribtions, attempting to halt his progress, but determination shines in the Grand Elder¡¯s eyes. A mysterious phantom image of a siren slowly materializes behind him, ethereal and captivating, Its presence serves as a symbol of strength and guidance for the Grand Elder, it was his second awaken special ability allowing him to cast sound type skills as The ancient Siren race behind him, that seems to have gone extinct With an unwavering focus, he harnesses the power of sound and also utilised some earth element spells to shield himself from the thunderous assault. [< Tier spell - Bones Of The Earth] The Grand Elder casted an earth spells and the ground beneath him rumbles as earth burst forth, forming strong and sturdy pirs, as they rised up and protected him like a shield against the thunder tribtions. [< Bloodline skill - shockwave >] Waves of sound magic deflect the thunderbolts that was about to hit him creating a harmonious symphony of defiance and determination. Even if he was facing such hardship the Patriarch never moved once to support him as this was his trial and only him was allowed to face it himself, as only after he passed the tribtion would he be able to be a Tier 7 Mage The Patriarch¡¯s main mission was only to protect him against anyone with evil intent that would want to move against them again. Seven rounds of thunder tribtions crash upon the Grand Elder, each round with different colors and waves, challenging his will in a dazzling disy of power. He stands resolute, undeterred by the colorful and ferocious storms that assault him. Amidst the onught, the final and seventh thunderbolt, deep blue in color, roars towards the Grand Elder, and even the Grand elder could feel that it had a type of connection with his newly awaken ability, With a surge of energy, he summons every ounce of his strength, redirecting the thunderous force with his sound magic, shattering it into fragments of light as the light fragments merged with his body Finally, breaking free from the relentless tribtions, the Grand Elder descends gracefully to the ground, the phantom image of the siren behind him morphs and solidifies, bing more vibrant, more alive, a testament to the power he has earned. ------- Taking a moment to catch his breath, the Grand Elder assesses the changes in his body, A surge of newfound energy courses through his veins, his senses heightened and attuned to the essence of magic itself, as he felt he became more closer to the essence of magic. The once ethereal phantom image of the siren remains behind him, now a tangible entity, radiating power and grace, It stands as a testament to the Grand Elder¡¯s incredible achievement and the strength of his spirit, though it had a sweet smile on it¡¯s face now but the Elder¡¯s of the n who had seen it¡¯s real appearance when it gets angry where sure it was still a two faced creature . @@novelbin@@ Though he had not been able to summon the creature properly before but the image have been forming behind him for a while since he was so close to bing a Tier 7 Mage. The n members who have witnessed this extraordinary breakthrough were in awe, their eyes filled with admiration and reverence. With a smile of satisfaction, the Grand Elder turns to face the Patriarch, he nodded to show his gratitude, and The Patriarch reciprocates with a proud nod of his own acknowledging his brother¡¯s incredible feat, The bond between them, a testament to the unity and support within the Gordons n. "Grand Elder, congrattions on your remarkable achievement, Your strength and perseverance inspire us all, I guess if there is anything we need we would have to rely on you for now" Alec quickly found his way to the front of the Grand Elder The moment the Grand Elder heard the words of his brother¡¯s shameless grandson he could feel his lips twitching, and his heighten senses where giving him a triggering feeling as if there was nothing good that woulde out from staying closer to Alec for long But no matter what The Grand Elder¡¯s gaze still softens as he looks at Alec , as he tried his best to look sincere as possible. " how about this since you just breakthrough, do a show of strength and go hunt your grandson a couple of Tier 7 demonic beast crystals for experiments! " Grand Elder : "..." Alec said with a very excited expression on his face, Though the rest of the elders saw Alec trying to outsmart the grand Elder but they all decided to stay out of it The both men all behave like two scheming old fox and probably fit each other properly " the fu*k..., pardon my manners but what do you mean hunt a couple of Tier 7 demonic beast, are you blind... , pardon me again but I just stepped into the Tier 7 Mage realm, do you think am invincible?, it won¡¯t take alot of efforts for those beast that have incredible foundation to smack the hell out of me a countless times not to add they always have such a robust physique and are really hard to kill " " such responsibility should fall on your Grand father¡¯s shoulder, he¡¯s more of the damage dealer and I am more of a control type of fighter, and I still don¡¯t have a grandson. " Alec just pouted after he realised the grand elder shameless way of writing him off and trying to push this to the Patriarch, Alec was never gonna give up, his grandfather was still grieving trying to shop for benefits from him now might really risky, so he turned to the Grand Elder who needed his face now. " what do you mean you don¡¯t have a grandson, the grandson of your brother is your grandson also! " " grand elder : "?" " Well about a couple of Tier 6 demonic beast crystal? ^_^. " The grand elder was having a hard time dealing with someone as shameless as him, every other n member don¡¯t even bother to argue with him that much and we¡¯re quick to cave in but this younger blood was not giving him any face and he needed to drop some goodies so he doesn¡¯t lose any face now he just breakthrough He deeped his hand in his space pouch and removed two huge demonic beast power crystal and threw them to Alec which he dly caught, andughed like a maniac before dashing out of the area while thanking the grand elder, he was not ready to stay long there cause he already got what he wanted. The Grand Elder seriously was close to spanking Alec just now but he restrained himself since he was in public, he felt that he have been scammed, he could not understand how he had just given a junior such valuable resources just so he could keep some face since he just broke through Just as he looked around the crowd and he saw the eyes they were using to look at him, his body trembled ¡¯ that boy Alec have set a bad example again for the youth of the n, I better get out of here¡¯ The grand elder wasted no much time as he materialise a sound note under his feet and stamping on it, as he was pushed to the air and quickly escaped The elders and the Patriarchughed cheerful for the first time after the third elder incident when they saw the Grand Elder losing to a kid today " you raised a good kid George!" The first elderplimented as he touched his beard with one hand and the other hand behind him as he was acting like some sort of immortal " I am proud!" the Patriarch replied Chapter 200 - 200! Alec Gordon, sat surrounded by all type of different materials and resources he had acquired, His mind raced with thoughts and strategies on his next step, Just as he was about to take a break and catch his breath, a voice resounded in his mind. [ ¡Á : Congrattions, Alec! You sessfully managed to scam two Tier 6 demonic beast Power crystals away from the Grand Elder, quite the achievement, if I may say so myself.] Alec couldn¡¯t help but smile, feeling a sense of aplishment at his recent exploits. @@novelbin@@ He took a moment to appreciate the rarity and value of the crystals he managed to acquire, However, his joy quickly turned into an argument when the system made an unexpected request. "Well, I must admit, it was quite a challenge, But hold on a minute there, system I am not sure I like where this is going, What¡¯s with this sudden request?" [ ¡Á : "Oh,e on, Alec! Hear me out, I have this brilliant idea. Let¡¯s use one of those powerful Tier 6 demonic beast Power crystals to create that golem body for me, just add a little rune drawing and Just imagine the possibilities!] Alec raised an eyebrow, contemting the seemingly outrageous proposition made by what he havee to know as the system spirit, While he trusted the system spirit and appreciated its assistance during all the time he had been using the system , Alec was still not too keen on giving away such a valuable crystal, even if it meant enhancing the system capabilities. "Hmm, I understand your enthusiasm, but those crystals are extremely rare, and we could put them to better use. Besides, I¡¯ve grown fond of our camaraderie, Do we really need to create a golem shell for you?" [ ¡Á: "?" is not like am running away it¡¯s just a split consciousness that would be inside] [ x : oh, Alec, I must admit, I never expected you to be so possessive over these crystals, But think about it ¨C with a stronger physical presence, I could assist you during battles, protect you when necessary, and even take on some tasks independently, It would be a win-win situation as I would be finally getting my upgrade] The system¡¯s persuasive tone managed to sway Alec¡¯s initial resistance, He couldn¡¯t deny the advantages the golem shell could bring, but it still tugged at his heartstrings, almost like a betrayal. " Fine, fine! You win, But I must say, I¡¯m doing this reluctantly, Those crystals are precious, and parting with one feels like a personal loss to me." " But if it means enhancing our efficiency and ensuring our sess, I suppose I can make an exception." The system spirit let out a cheerfulugh, sensing Alec¡¯s bittersweet eptance, It knew how hard it was for him to let go of something valuable, even if it was just an inanimate object. -------- Another week passed by and the whole n has been made aware that the younger generation and the others would be returning to the mages academy While the younger generation would just be enrolling, and the one leading them this time is the fourth elder, the group of elite young mages gathered at the n gates, anticipation filled the air. The First to arrive among the gang was Brandon Gordons, as he carried his dual ughter saber and his Tranquility sword, He exuded confidence as he approached, his des polished and gleaming. His presence alonemanded attention, and the other mages couldn¡¯t help but marvel at his unmatched presence. Next came Agnes, adorned in her magnificent magical robes, with Knight walking alongside her, his imposing figure adding to their formidable duo. Agne¡¯s was giving out an aura of wisdom and power, and the other mages respected her greatly after her performance in thest war, cause clearly her barrier saved alot of lives. Arthur¡¯s arrival was met with surprise as a golden glow enveloped his body, it was because he had started the cultivation of forging bones, the others watched in awe as he confessed to breaking through to the Tier 2 Mage realm. But they were all quick to throw a bucket of cold water on him as they all announced there breakthrough too because of his bragging and they started discussing about which spell runes they were able to create as they entered the Tier 2 Mage realm Just when the group thought they had seen it all, their attention shifted towards Alec, the previous leader of the Tier 1 mages in the Blood Moon war He appeared somewhat disheveled, and had this bright gleam in his eyes However, it was the presence of a new golem by his side that drew their focus, This golem, resembled the formidable executioner with its full iron body and a conspicuous power crystal embedded in its chest that seemed to absorb mana. The group fell into silence, their gaze fixed on Alec and the golem " is this a new Golem or one of your golem with an upgrade?" Arthur questioned " ohhh it¡¯s a new one and it¡¯s called S2, I see that every one is prepared for the journey, I would be in all of you care" " stop kidding though we can¡¯t feel your aura, but you got to the peak of Tier 1 before us and with all the weeks you had alone there is no way you are not a Tier 2 Mage already" Agnes said with a smile " OK, OK! You¡¯ve gat me but I am not lieing when I said I would be in your care cause all of you seem to have gotten stronger mysteriously" X : well don¡¯t listen to what he says, you all are still trash whenpared to him, I see you Agnes have only been able to form your water element rune which mean even your innate element earth have now be a supporting element, I think I know why you did it cause you feel it would be easier to raise the earth element when you have enough Foundation trust me it would be much more harder. The whole gang looked at the iron golem that have just spoken in a metallic voice that didn¡¯t sound neither male or female but the most surprising thing was the intelligence the golem showed " The fuxk is this Boss, how were you able to create something soo intelligent, why do you get all the fun, my bronze Golem never talks and only follows me around when I summon it, it¡¯s like someone who mirrors my movement and do all I do except we are in battle mode " Arthur quicklyined as he expressed his jealousy While Alec smiled nervously and chatted with the system spirit in his mind, as only a portion of the spirit system split consciousness was inserted in the golem Which means even if it does dies it would only take few days for the system spirit to heal back, since the main soul was still in the system, it only wanted to have some fun and that was why it requested for a golem body. Chapter 201: Beginning Of Arc 2. Alec was quick to exin to them how S2 was a unique type of golem he had mistakenly made and can¡¯t be duplicated , they allughed and S3 went on to point out the rest of the Gangs shoring as he acted like an elder to them Alec was too tired to even correct them or make them stay away from the system spirit clone, cause that practically what he saw it as, while he moved away from the area the rest of the kids were happy to crowd S2 as he showed his incredible wide knowledge and ability to direct them all no matter who they were No matter the techniques they were using and he always pointed them in the right direction, when Alec saw all this he just snickered in his heart as he saw his siblings praising the golem S3 is just using the system analysis skill, and since he is the spirit of the system he could use the full level of the skill making him see alot of things even Alec could not while using the same skill , and with his wide years of experience he was able to give the squad alot of advice that would help them for a very long time toe Alec could not take the jealousy anymore and recall S3 back to the space pouch even when the system spirit was protesting he turned a deaf ear to it and still put him back inside the space pouch as there is no way he would allow his own system spirit collect all the attention he is supposed to be receiving The rest of the gangs looked at Alec¡¯s smug smile and really felt like beating him up, but from what they just heard it seem Alec have stepped into the Tier 2 realm with both his element and not only would he have times two there mana but his Increase in damage would be two times there¡¯s as his mana pool would have been refined twice due to the two different runes floating inside his mana pool and erging it gradually till it reach it¡¯s peak capacity So they were sure that they were no match for him, cause even among Tier 2 mages they were levels, and if they saw themselves as a genuis of the n then they saw Alec as a monster genuis and they have all epted the fact that Alec is still ahead of them " you are just bing more monstrous, every time I see you" Agnes pouted as the gang crowded Alec again " such a jealous genuis" Arthur pointed out But Alec justughed out loud, after some little discussion on which spell runes they were able to create, theyter moved out, when the whole younger generation of the Gordons n wereplete as they all drove in carriages and some Tier 4 and Tier 5 enforcers of the Gordons n flew in the air showing there position to protect them While the fourth elder rode in one of the carriages, he was the main leader of the expenditure and was responsible for the n members transportation to there various academy this time . -------- After dropping the rest of the Gordons members it was finally the time for the Fourth elder to drop Alec and the gangs, he dropped them straight at the gate of the war God Mage academy, and allowed the carriage to go on without him as he promise toe back to the n after the group have been enrolled. Alec, was surrounded by the younger generations, and they gazes in awe at the magnificent gate of the War God Mage Academy, the gate casts an eerie, sinister aura, and its imposing size instills a sense of power. The gang, including Alec, couldn¡¯t help but feel small in the presence of such a formidable structure, The other families, whoe from High Tier ns and noble backgrounds , seize the opportunity to mock and sneer at the Gordons n, belittling them as mages from a lesser city. " Look at them, the Gordons, thinking they can match the greatness of our families and ns , just because the made some war achievements , Pathetic!" @@novelbin@@ " It¡¯sughable, really. I can¡¯t believe they have the audacity to show up here, I though they only use to attend the mage academy close to the Tier 3 city " Alec maintains hisposure, steeling himself against their words, He knows their opinions hold no value in his journey towards bing a skilled Mage, Ignoring the taunting, he focuses on the task at hand, knowing he hase prepared to prove himself. Just as the air grows tense, an instructor steps forward, his presencemanding attention. Rhythmic strikes of his walking cane against the ground reverberate throughout the area, capturing everyone¡¯s focus. " Attention, students! Gather around!" The new students, including Alec, quickly form a semi-circle around Instructor Duran His voice carries authority and experience, reining in their curiosity. " Wee to the War God Mage Academy, I am Instructor Duran, today marks the beginning of the talent reading, this is a crucial and exciting step in your journey as mages, you don¡¯t have to worry about being rejected, cause in this academy we wee all mages and we also have the highest causality rate and that is why we always hope you think things through before you walk past this gate as there is no going back " The students¡¯ excitement rises as the weight of the asion dawns upon them, even though he was warning them, there still didn¡¯t heed to it, most of them were among the abandoned of there n or the prestigious academy won¡¯t receive them for there talent, only here were they epted They feel a surge of anticipation, knowing that their unique abilities will be tested and evaluated, and the would also finally have the chance to be a high ranking Mage in future if they were to survive the academy brutal tests. The gate, with its bloody aura and sturdy presence, further ignites their determination. Alec looks at it with a renewed sense of purpose, ready to face any challenge thates his way. " I guess our journey is about to begin now!" Alec smirk towards his siblings. Chapter 202: War God Mage Academy (1). Everyone was allowed through the school gate, and were lead to a ce where some set of people seems to have been waiting for them " Step forward and take the your affinity" Everyone stood in a spacious hall with sleek marble floors, awaiting their turn to take the affinity test, after hearing the voice of the instructors coordinating the affinity test the buzz of excitement and anticipation filled the air. Alec nced around, he noticed the lead instructor, Duran, who had lead them to the affinity test standing nearby, and seizing the opportunity, Alec approached instructor Duran. "Excuse me, Instructor Duran, my name is Alec" Alec said respectfully as he didn¡¯t want to set a bad first impression "I have a question regarding the affinity test, Why can¡¯t we simply list our affinities instead of waiting for our turn with the mana sphere? It seems like a waste of time, cause every mage who have awaken his or her element is already aware of there affinity level " Duran chuckled warmly, his eyes sparkling with knowledge as he stared at Alec. "Ah, Alec, you raise an interesting point" he replied. "Allow me to exin, While the affinities your n have generated with there Mana Ball might be effective for their purposes, the affinities tested devices here at the academy are on a whole different level." Alec¡¯s brow furrowed in curiosity as he listened intently to Duran¡¯s exnation. "You see, Alec," Duran continued, "The affinity tests we use here are designed to not only determine a mage¡¯s potential but also help us identify the perfect training process for each individual, These tests go beyond the surface level and delve into the intricacies of one¡¯s magical abilities, It showcases the immense power and potential that lies within each student." Alec¡¯s eyes widened in realization, He had never considered the depth andplexity of the academy¡¯s affinity tests. "I wouldn¡¯t really say I understand every thing, but at least I have an idea of what you are trying to exin" Alec said with a newfound appreciation. "let¡¯s just say By testing our affinities with the Mana Sphere, the academy can truly unlock our individual strengths and guide us towards bing the best mages we can be." Duran smiled, pleased with Alec¡¯s understanding. "Exactly, Alec," he said. "These testsy the foundation for your journey here at War God Mage Academy, helping us tailor your training to suit your unique abilities It is an invaluable process that ensures each student receives the optimal education, this is our confidence in being able to ept all students no matter how low there affinity is, we strive to help them evolve to there peak form " Alec nodded gratefully, his initial skepticism transformed into gratitude and excitement. "Thank you, Instructor Duran," he said sincerely. @@novelbin@@ "I now see the importance of the affinity test and the incredible opportunities it presents, I am eager to undergo the test and see how the academy would help develop me to full extent of my magical potential." Duran¡¯s eyes gleamed with pride as he patted Alec¡¯s shoulder encouragingly ----- Alec and the rest of the Gordons n Mages were all drafted under the care of a well known Earth Mage called Terran, he is rumored to have the highest knowledge concerning Earth magic spells and Maniption in the whole War God Mage Academy, and not only was he one of the youngest instructors in the War God Mage Academy but his students were said to have the highest casualities rate Though Terran was among the most strongest mages of the academy but the fact that he was still very young had incurred the jealousy and the envy of some instructors who felt there positions in the academy was being threatened Some even rumors where even being pushed around that the death of his students might be linked with the other instructors trying to restrain him, so he would never be able tutors a student that might excel more than there own student which might Really end up making things worst for them as they would not only be shamed as being weaker than a junior colleague and also shamed for not being good at teaching than him even with there years of experience such an event would be a double blow to them at the end of the year assessment as it would be there new nightmares when Alec heard all the whispers of the noble mages around them as they realised the instructor that have been given to them he smiled bitterly, it seems that staying out of there territory made them have less knowledge about alot of things Though he had kept a low profile when he still entered the academy but it still seems as if there was someone trying to mess up with them, if not there was no way the whole Gordons n members where assigned to the same instructor, the War God Mage Academy defly had a lot of earth elements mages, but it just so happens that the whole Gordons had to be Drafted to the same instructor, and Alec was already detecting false y It was like they were making it easy to attack and kill all of them once, after thinking about all this Alec smile finally returned back to normal " it¡¯s even better this way at least this way we would be able to watch each other¡¯s back all the time, even if we are entitled to instructor Terran¡¯s private lessons, still yet it¡¯s a known fact that every dual Mage get offers, but we didn¡¯t receive any offer from our other elements institute, which means that there is someone plotting against us in the dark. " The moment the Gang heard Alec¡¯s statement there expression fell instantly, even the four New Gordons nsmen that have chosen toe to the war God Mage Academy due to there low affinity found it hard to take in Most of them in the n could not understand why there n was being target by a lot of powerful underground forces " let theme, anyways it won¡¯t matter much, all we just have to do is get really strong till they be afraid of even showing there faces around us, it¡¯s clear that whoever is after us does not have enough power to kill us directly and clean his tracks so they are taking such underhand method " Arthur interjected " I guess we should go to the second examination hall then, and see what is in store for us, am sure that this won¡¯t be the end of there ns " Alec said and the Gordons nmen started following the rest of the mages deep into the school as instructor Duran was leading them to there next testing center, before they would be full fledged students and given the bagde along with the uniform of the academy. Chapter 203: War God Mage Academy (2). The Hall for the second test the War God Mage Academy was holding is already filled with anticipation as the students from different ns gather, eagerly awaiting at their designated spots, Instructor Duran, stands at the front as he whispered into the ears of the old man with white beards who sat at the corner When he was through with whatever he was telling the man, he nodded his head towards the two middle age men that were standing beside the entrance door of the Fighting Pavilion Tower. Instructor Duran raised his walking Cain in the air as he got ready to address the students " Alright, everyone, gather around, It is time to determine your rightful ces in this prestigious academy" The students quickly form circles and groups it was clear that most of those noble mages and other ns have formed alliances in just there few minutes they have gone through the test of affinity Instructor Duran noticed he finally got there attention, their eyes fixed on the huge basket that appeared mysteriously next to him, The basket is filled with intricately carved wooden badges, each representing a a student as the actually number of badges was the same as the number of students standing in the hall waiting to enter the huge tower in front of them With a sudden burst of authority, Instructor Duran ms his walking cane on the rim of the basket , and The wooden badges soar into the air, swirling and twirling in a magical disy. The students watch in awe as the badges dance through the air, seemingly guided by an invisible force. One by one, the wooden badges fly towards the students, seeking out their rightful owners. There is a flurry of excitement and slight chaos as the badges are caught and held tightly in their hands. Once themotion settles, Instructor Duran raises his voice to be heard above the whispers. " Now, young mages of War God Academy , let us fulfill the final step to bond with your Badges with would also serve as your means of identification in the academy, all you have to do is drip a drop of your blood upon them. Curiosity fills the air as the students exchange nces, but they trust Instructor Duran and understand the significance of this step, As instructed, they each carefully prick their fingers and allow a single drop of their blood to fall onto their respective badges. They hold their breath in anticipation as the blood on the badgeses to life, swirling and shifting, forming intricate patterns and symbols, Each student¡¯s name emerges, written in a mysterious manner that feels intimately connected to their essence. As the namesplete their formation, Instructor Duran erupts into heartyughter. " now you have all be part of the War God Mage Academy, rush into the fighting pavilion tower and prove your worth, this shall show us who truly is the rookie King is among all of you" ----- The atmosphere buzzes with excitement as a group of student mages, clutching their newly acquired wooden identification badges, hastily make their way into the towering structure after listening to Instructor Durnan¡¯s intoxicating words The walls of the Tower are adorned with magical symbols, illuminated softly by the mystical lights that permeate the air. The student mages exchange eager nces and excited whispers amongst themselves, They approach the two middle aged men standing at the entrance one by one, holding out their badges. " I can¡¯t believe we actually get to enroll in the War God Mage Academy, It might not be ranked among the best universities but the fact that it had produce more war mages and exceptional magicians in this our era can not be denied" one of the noble students said to his friend beside him " Our academy holds limitless possibilities for honing your magical abilities and forging your path as formidable mages though those other academy never include us in there rankings, and always oppress us at any given time but they can only limit it to the students, they are well aware that our high rank powers are above there¡¯s and they would never resort to a high rank fight" " Now, please hand me your badge, and I¡¯ll help you activate it." While one of the middle aged men talked about the academy¡¯s rich history, The other one standing beside him continued helping the students with there entry into the tower @@novelbin@@ As the student mages hands over their badges, the middle aged man carefully inspects each one before speaking a soft incantation, and then A brief glow envelops the badge, signifying its activation. Only after it has been activated could the mages go in. " the fighting pavilion Tower, a ce of trials, where you¡¯ll face challenges, learn new battle skills or gain enlightenments into new spells and test your abilities alongside your fellow mages inpetition , how long has it been since when we had an uproar, I pray this batch of students have an exceptional Mage among them that would be able to attract the attention of the War academy General level students. " one of the middle aged man said softly to his second as the students rushed in " it¡¯s been long our school had been able to produce a genuis that has the potential to reach the general level, if even one of such Mage appears here I can be sure that such Mage would quickly be the focus of the school as they would not hesitate to put in there¡¯ll to breed them to be the new generation of leaders that shall carry the gs of the War God academy high " his second replied him And they smiled, after thest student enters the tower a big screen projection appeared in the air with the names of all the new students that have just ered on it " I guess it¡¯s time again right, let¡¯s see who shall grow to be the Titan among the rookie, shall we ? " instructor Duran quickly sat next to the old man as he brought out a gourd of wine from his space ring and ced it in the table, and poured the man a cup The old man nodded in return, collected the wine and focused on the screen as it seems as if he didn¡¯t even want to miss a moment. Chapter 204: War God Mage Academy (3). Alec, and his nsmen were also among the set of mages that stepped into the Ancient Fighting Pavilion Tower. The moment Alec sets foot inside, he immediately realizes something is amiss, Thick fog and smoke cloak the surroundings, obscuring his vision. As he looks around, he notices that he¡¯s been separated from hispanions, They¡¯ve vanished, leaving him alone in this mysterious space. He smiled bitterly as he realised that this seems to be a type of individual test, that could only be taken by one person at a time and no support would be given He was just wondering how the tower was able to amodate that many amount of people in just the first floor ¡¯ the wonders of magic have not been fully researched¡¯ Alec thought Alec adjusts himself, feeling the increased gravity pressing down on his shoulders, Although it causes slight difort, he refuses to let it deter him. He takes a deep breath, ready to tackle whatever challenges lie ahead, However, before he can even let his guard down, a massive demonic wolf beast materialises right in front of him, charging with ferocious intent. Instinctively, Alec reacts, summoning his loyal golem, Titan, The colossal ice Golem materialises in front of him without any sluggish attitude it wields his mighty spiky mace that glows with an icy aura. With one powerful swing, Titan smashes into the Tier 1 demonic wolf beast, obliterating it instantly without any fancy movements . The beast¡¯s demise reveals a ck staircase that materializes before Alec¡¯s eyes, "Woah that was easier than expected" He contemtes the ease of this initial encounter, considering that the test may not be as daunting as he initially anticipated. Filled with determination, Alec steps forward onto the staircase, ready to face the next challenge that awaits him as Titan follows behind him the icy aura around him looking more profound than before Even Alec has been suspecting that Titan¡¯s ice maniption must have increased to a very high level and now he really felt it was the right time he should check on all his golems, when he remembered the words of the system spirit he remembered the spirit telling him he should try evolving his golems to the next rank. ----- The old man and instructor Duran sat side by side gulping one cup of wine unto another as they watched the tower, and they noticed that the second level of the tower started shing multiple colour of light " ohhh It seems you are in luck, even when you the one given the dirty job to receive the normal students, there are alot of good seedlings among the chick¡¯s under your judistriction, Duran! , are you nning on taking anyone as your personal disciple? " The old man asked as he gently sipped on his wine cup and Duran had a small smile on his face as he faced him " I would only be considering receiving a disciple if any student shows a general level potential, if not i won¡¯t even budge , I don¡¯t want to rear mages that I won¡¯t be able to reap from in the future or mages that won¡¯t be strong enough toplete some basic tasks for me! " The old man seems to be in deep thought as he thought of what Duran just said and his look changed from the carefree one to a more serious one In an instant " I happen to hear a whisper on how you kinda twinkle with the result of the instructor choosing and assigned a whole n of Mages towards a single instructor" " at first I thought maybe it might have been the intention of the n or the instructor was just close to the n in question only for another whisper to deliver another message to me saying the instructor in question also happens to be instructor Terran, so if you don¡¯t mind exining, what exactly are you trying to do? " The old man finished speaking and his face returned to his nonchnt look as he continued sipping the wine but the air around his started making cracking sounds like space was being folded and destroyed constantly The look on Duran¡¯s face was not as simple as before as he frown and a brown coloured hue radiated around his body, trying to protect him from the old man¡¯s oppression " i just felt it has been long since any new student has been left under Instructor Terran, and since we all know he is not perfect I just felt It would be better to leave only those that were familiar with each other under him, That way it¡¯s easier for them to watch out for each other " Duran answered with great difficulty before the oppressive energy dissappeared " just don¡¯t let me find out that you have any hand in meddling in the academy issues due to external forces, I can always over look internal fighting but if your decision was because of another force then you should just clean your neck and wait cause that Mad Dog woulde for you and won¡¯t hesitate to kill you" " he hates when external forces tries to control the things that happens in the academy and that is why we have not been improving like the other supported Mage Academies and are being restricted instead as they are waiting for the time our high rank Powers decline and so they could Strike our weak points , so don¡¯t give that Mad Dog a reason to kill you" the old man finished his sentence and got up as he made his way out of the hall " this enrollment is all yours I don¡¯t know why those old foggies are still hell bent on making me do the supervising work, i should be resting and waiting for my retirement!" the old man kept mumbling to himself as he walked away but even Duran could still hear due to his cultivation level , his hands behind his back as his words made beads of sweats appear on his Duran¡¯s forehead He thought about what the old man said and frown, the War God Mage Academy had not being supported by the capital that much, because they never did any favours for the nobles in the capitals or allowed them To stretch there hands into the controlling of the academy The Old Dean of the academy had made it clear that his academy was for all, so the nobles could give upon there desire to be in control there and all his disciples thatter became Elders or enforcers also made sure that the factions of the capital mages were restricted in the war God Mage Academy and that was one of the reasons why there funds was restricted too Since it was the nobles that control the funds that gets distributed to the academies, the academy has been surviving due to there expenditure into the second Dimension, though it is very dangerous but such battles have made it capable for them to be able to produce top battle mages that are all exceptional Than other mages from other academies @@novelbin@@ But among all, The Old dean¡¯sst disciple was nickedname ¡¯Mad Dog¡¯ because of how rash he was at attacking, he only saw things in ck and white, you were either with the academy or not And he also had the strength to back up his rash behaviour, if not he would have been killed a long time ago. alot of factions have tried to recruit him but he was too loyal to the academy, it was said that the old Dean had picked him up from the streets, brought him up, and adopted him as his And that was why he had dedicated his all back to the Dean¡¯s most treasured possession which is the academy, Duran shivered just thinking about thest person that tried to sneaked into the academy that got captured by The Mad Dog and he really wished he had not tried to Co operate with the enforcer from the ze n as he was preparing to erase all links with them as soon as possible. Chapter 205: The Eight Levels Independent World (1&2). Arthur and Brandon have rushed straight to the seventh level of the tower, and where each facing ten Tier 1 demonic beast at the very peak, while Agnes was at the fifth level and seems to have reached her limits Though knight just finished the fourth level of the tower but he was resting and trying to umte enough mana before he moved onto the next stage The gravity seems to have the highest effects on him the most among the whole gang since he trained towards having a much lethal attack than training his body strength Though he might be really strong but facing such fierce demonic beast under that amount of gravity pressure, it was really proving hard for him to keep up with his peak state power The remaining Gordons n member that have entered with them were still around the third level trying to finish the challenge they were facing faster but from the amount of injuries on there Body it was clear that they won¡¯t be challenging the fourth level in such a condition, meanwhile Alec have just stepped into the eight level ------ Alec who had just stepped into the eighth level of the fighting pavilion Tower, was suprised to find himself in an entirely new world, Towering trees obstructed most of his view, adding an eerie atmosphere to the already treacherous environment. The gravity in this level was ten times stronger than what he was used to, making him feel vulnerable and on edge. Determined to push forward, Alec quickly summoned , Legion, who had been started getting use with the fact that it was now a robotic golem armed with aser spear. With Legion guarding his back and Titan, shielding him from the front, Alec began to feel a surge of reassurance despite his pale and sickly appearance caused by the overwhelming gravitational pressure. Just as Alec was beginning to calm down, Legion¡¯s shoulder-mounted missiles locked onto a few suspicious spots within the dense foliage " who is there? ,e out now! " The moment Alec saw Legions missiles aiming he was sure that there was someone preparing toy an ambush on him, Legion had a type of scanner that was able to lock on to the location of enemies nearby So unless the enemy was a Mid Rank Lifeform it could forget about escaping Legions scanner, after realising that the ambushers had no intentions ofing out Alec ordered for Legion to fire The missiles shot out towards their intended targets, but before they reached their destination, five ck blurs leaped down from the trees, revealing themselves to be a group of ck Elves. Alec involuntarily took in a sharp breath, These ck elves were known to be swift and deadly adversaries, their agility and dark magic unmatched, There was no room for underestimation Agnes had been making sure that he read alot about other races since they were leaving the n . As the ck Elvesnded gracefully amidst the forest floor, Alec¡¯s focus sharpened, " and I thought I could get out of all the stages without fighting, how naive I was, too bad I can¡¯t summon the Hive Queen around here, if not she won¡¯t have any problems restricting you all" Though Alec was talking with them but he had already casted a spell in an instant, earth runes light up around his hand and With a determined flick of his wrist He unleashed his Earth spell towards one of the ck Elves, creating jagged Earth spikes that shot towards the enemy. [< Tier spell - Earth Spikes. >] Simultaneously, Titan moved and swung hisrge mace conjured freezing gusts of wind, attempting to immobilize another Elf. The ck Elves, however, were agile and adept at evading as they escaped the range of the attacks, They gracefully dodged the Earth spikes, effortlessly leaping and flipping to avoid the gusts of wind that was raging from Titan¡¯s great physical strength Legion, recognizing the need to intervene, lunged forward with it¡¯sser spear raised high. A series of powerful strikes followed, aiming to catch the ck Elves off guard, the Elves countered with lightning-fast moves, managing to narrowly avoids the lethal blows. Alec¡¯s heart pounded with adrenaline as he assessed the evolving battle, He refused to be overwhelmed by the enemy¡¯s speed and elusiveness, " Titan!" Alec called and Titan just seems to understand what Alec wanted and he Focused his energy. he channeled his ice magic to the ground and created icy barriers instantly , cing them strategically to impede the movements of the ck elves. The ck elves, momentarily hindered, found themselves struggling to navigate through the icy obstacles, This was the window of opportunity Alec had been waiting for. But While Alec was nning against them, the dark elves also had there eyes on Alec. One dark Elf, in particr, proved to be a relentless adversary she ignored Titan and Legion directly and went out for Alec , Wielding a pair of shortswords with unparalleled finesse, she moved with lightning speed, her strikes narrowly missing Alec¡¯s vital points as he pushed his Agility to the peak and dodge her strikes with close encounters. She stealthily passed through his shadow, Alec felt a chilling presence that sent shivers down his spine, However, before she could deliver a deadly blow, Titan, who is always vignt, and have closed the gap intervened. With an earth-shattering explosion, Titan self-destructed his ice mace, creating a powerful shockwave that not only stopped the Dark Elf in her tracks but also allowed Alec to see her face properly. Her purple, dark skin and razor-sharp hair stood out in stark contrast along with her pointed ears, Alec recognized the Dark Elf as a formidable opponent, her strategic use of shadow magic adding a newyer of danger to their fight. [< Origin spear >] However, as Legion poised to strike her down with hisser spear, the dark elf cast a shadow spell, disappearing into the darkness once again. Bangg!!!! There was a little st as Legion missed his target. The brief glimpse Alec had of her face fueled his determination to stop her and put an end to her threat, as he had nevere so close to death while facing someone of the same realm. Realizing that they needed to adapt their tactics, Alec quickly devised a n, He called upon Legion and Titan, theirbined strength now more crucial than ever. The three of them formed a cohesive unit, strategizing and coordinating their attacks to counter the dark elves¡¯ swift and deadly strikes. Legion¡¯sser beams pierced through the shadows, aiming to disrupt the dark elves¡¯ ability to conceal themselves with the trees shadows, Alec utilized his earth magic, creating barriers and Titan spread icy constructs to hinder their movements. [< Cracked icend. >] And despite Titan sacrificing his mace, he still unleashed earth-shaking stomps, stunning the Dark Elves and leaving them vulnerable to his icy assaults. Legion¡¯sser spears tore through the shadows, Alec began to anticipate the dark elf¡¯s movements, He focused his energy into enhancing his senses, allowing him to detect even the slightest disturbances in the air as the dark elf slipped from one shadow to another, this was the first time he had ever had to stress himself in a battle like this and it seems being alone was allowing him to grow even in battle With a swift and precise motion, Alec conjured a burst of fire magic, creating a blinding re that temporarily banished the shadows surrounding them. In that crucial moment, he caught a glimpse of the dark elf preparing to strike from behind. Reacting quickly, Alec spun around and sent a powerful punch that carried a gust of wind in her direction, knocking her off bnce. Seizing the opportunity, Legion unleashed a barrage ofser spears aimed directly at the dark elf, Thebined force of Alec¡¯s windy punch and Legion¡¯s relentless assault forced her out of the shadows, leaving her exposed. [< Cracked icend. >] With precise timing, Titan delivered a devastating blow, mming his giant fists into the ground beneath her, the impact sent shockwaves rippling through the area, incapacitating the Dark Elf and rendering her unable to continue the fight, and she dissappear leaving them with only four elves left. The remaining dark elves were stunned and Taking advantage of the distracted ck elves, Alec nodded toward Titan who summoned his ice magic again , conjuring a swirling blizzard that epassed the area. The frigid winds descended upon the startled enemies, their vision obscured by swirling white. As the blizzard cleared, Alec saw that his n had worked, The ck Elves were disoriented, momentarily blinded by the blizzard. Seizing the opportunity, Alec swiftly maneuvered through the forest, his agile movements enhanced by his unwavering focus, as both of his golem followed behind him Moving with grace and precision, Alecunched a series of attacks, He unleashed Earth tendrils from his hands, ensnaring several ck elves and rendering them immobilized Others were knocked off bnce by bursts of freezing winds, leaving them vulnerable. Legion, seeing an advantageous opening, unleashed a barrage ofser strikes, precisely aiming for the exposed ck elves, theser beams sliced through the air, leaving trails of burning energy in their wake. One by one, the ck elves were incapacitated, unable to withstand thebined onught of Alec and Legion. But the battle was far from over, the remaining ck Elves, their determination unyielding, continued to resist , Theyunched their own aggressive attacks, nimble and precise despite the increased gravity that burdened Alec and Alec realised that The ck Elves seems to have much more physical advantages than the average human, and he was also bbergasted at the realness of the Tower¡¯s Test, it was like everything was real and that was why he was not ready to lose at all With determination etched on his face, Alec called upon Titan once again, The towering ice Golem unleashed a massive wave of freezing energy, encasing the remaining ck elves in solid ice. Their movements halted, they stared at Alec with wide eyes, defeated and they slowly disappeared from the the solid ice that imprisoned them The forest fell silent, Alec allowed himself a brief moment to catch his breath, The eighth level of the fighting pavilion Tower had proven to be the greatest challenge he had faced yet. But through his resilience and the unwavering support of his two golems Legion and Titan, he had emerged victorious, even if they were against five ck Elves that also seems to be in the Tier 2 realm In that moment, Alec allowed himself to be free as he shouted to the skies in excitement, ever since thest Blood Moon War he had been thinking he was not good enough but this battle have allowed him to let out some pent up emotions.@@novelbin@@ Chapter 206: Constant Evolutions (1). Once Alec finished clearing the eighth level of the Fighting Pavilion Tower, he stood at the precipice of a new challenge, as a new stair appeared before him but it was different from the normal and eerily ck one he normally sees and was used to The appearance of the new Golden Stairs intrigued him, emanating an air of majesty and beckoning him to ascend further, However, the weight of his recent battle lingered in his mind, reminding him of the importance of recuperation. Taking a moment to catch his breath as the pressure of the gravity on him was not as tough as before, he was getting used to being under such hard gravity and environment , Alec nced back at the grueling path he had conquered. Each level didn¡¯t really freak him as only Titan had been enough to smash them, but the eight level had pushed his limits, testing his skills and resilience. The Battle had been intense, and the victory had hung by a thread, Remembering how close he came to defeat in thest encounter when the assassin elves passed through his shadows He decided it would be wise to wait and recover his mana before venturing forth, Alec knew that his sess in the next level would heavily rely on his magical abilities and he was low on mana now Alec conjured his mana and summoned the rest of his Golems from the Space pouch and they materialized around him, Now in their strongest form, just one step away from entering the realm of Tier 2 Golems . Guiding them towards a concealed corner within the forest just few meters away from the gate , Alec ensured that his privacy is secured, The tower¡¯s intricateyout provided a perfect enve where they could undergo their evolution undisturbed. Surrounded by the tower¡¯s ancient walls, he knew that any external threats would be kept at bay, ensuring the sanctity of the process. As the golems settled into their designated space, Alec felt a sense of aplishment and anticipation. Each golem had apanied him, fighting alongside him with unwavering loyalty, Evolving them would not only enhance their abilities but also help ensure there ability to stay safe as he didn¡¯t want to part with any of them, he saw them like some little children he had raised [ Status Tab] Name: Alec Gordons ¡·Race: Human ¡·Level: 21 ¡·Tier: 2 [ low ] ¡ö Exp till next level : 507 / 50,000 [ Attributes ] ¡·Strength: 60 (+15) ¡·Agility: 55 (+10) ¡·Endurance: 65 (+25) ¡·Mana: (0/5,000) Affinity: Earth (high)+, Fire(high)+ avable points : 44 System points: 270,007 Alec was stunned when he opened his stats, he had alwsy felt he was strong after his evolution but he was not Aware of just how much, but looking at his stats he could tell that he was definitely an unusual element among Tier 2 mages He was practically drooling as he realised just how much system point he had acquired from thest Blood Moon War though he had not open his status system in a while but it was clear that he was crazily stronger now. He turned and looked at the Axe Demon that is the First Golem he has picked for evolution , he quick asked the system to bring out his evolution process out [ one of your golems has reached maximum value and can evolve into a Tier 2 golem choose it¡¯s path] _. Inferno Axe Demon : This evolution path turns your Axe Demon into a fiery powerhouse, As your golem continues to grow and evolve, it gains the ability to control and channel mes, making it even more fearsome in battle, it¡¯s body bes cloaked in fiery rocks, resembling moltenva, and its huge two-handed axe bes engulfed in mes. The Inferno Golem¡¯s attacks be imbued with fire, dealing devastating damage to opponents.( cost 2000 mana and 5,000 system points) _. Storm bringer Axe Golem: In this evolution, your Axe Demon bes the embodiment of the storm itself, as it evolves, it gains the power to summon raging winds and thunderstorms, making it a force to be reckoned with, It¡¯s rocky exterior transforms into swirling, dark clouds, crackling with lightning. Its two-handed axe bes infused with electric energy, able to discharge powerful bolts of lightning with each swing. ( cost 2,000 mana and 50,000 system point) _. Shadowbane Golem: This evolution path imbues your Axe Demon with darkness and stealth, As it evolves, it gains the ability to manipte shadows, making it incredibly elusive and deadly inbat, its rocky exterior takes on a darker tone, with a smoky aura surrounding its body. The two-handed axe bes sleek and ck, infused with shadowy energy. The Shadowbane Golem is capable of slipping in and out of sight,unching surprise attacks, and dealing devastating blows with incredible speed ( cost 2,000 mana and 150,000 system point) " hey system spirit what is wrong, the system seems to have changed alot!" [ ¡Á : and that is why I wanted you to check it, that is because the system has upgraded so now it can directly sort out the best possible evolution routes for your Golems as it can now think for itself like an AI just a low version though , now this is because you have created an exclusive golem named Legion and you are now a Tier 2 Mage, since the system is linked to your soul, anytime you Breakthrough, it gets an upgrade too, so enjoy] The system spirit in his Golem body said from the side not nning on helping Alec with his decision as he was still grumpy , Alec sighs " every time I believe I have arrived the system just have a way of pulling me. Down and letting me realise just how pitiful of a beggar I am ^_^. Alec could tell that the basic, hybrid and supreme options have been invoked for Butcher¡¯s evolution he just wonder how stronger he much it would be after the evolutionpletes @@novelbin@@ He started the first evolution by tending to the Butcher, Axe Demon first after he picked the second option since he still had other golems to attend too , methodically guiding it through the intricate steps of evolution, With each passing moment, he could feel the surge of power emanating from the Golem as it transformed before his eyes. It was an awe-inspiring sight, witnessing the culmination of his efforts in shaping a warrior unparalleled. One after another, Alec meticulously guided his golem through it¡¯s evolutions Time seemed to slow as he poured his expertise and mana into each transformation, his focus unyielding. The process demanded all of his attention, ensuring that the evolution was seamless andpleted with utmost care. Chapter 207: Constant Evolutions (2). Instructor Duran sat on his chair, his wine ss trembling slightly in his hand as he watched the names of the students appear on the screen. His eyes followed the students¡¯ progress, his excitement building as they conquered each level of the Fighting Pavilion Tower However, his enthusiasm quickly turned to disappointment when he saw that only about a hundred mages had managed to reach the fourth level,He let out a disapproving snort, his gaze filled with disdain. But as he was about to dismiss theckluster performance of the students, his attention was immediately caught by a sudden burst of light on the screen. The light of the seventh level in the tower flickered incessantly, indicating the presence of numerous mages with general-level potential. A smile crept onto Duran¡¯s face as he realized the true significance of this discovery. The title of General level was reserved for the most exceptional mages, the ones considered to be geniuses among geniuses. It was abel that brought immense respect and honor within the prestigious War God Mage Academy, Duran¡¯s heart pounded with excitement, knowing that he had struck gold. He had nned to take all the general-level students that appeared under his wing as his disciples, and now his dreams were slowly materializing before his eyes and they were more than one student showing up With a General level potential . Just as his tion began to settle, another burst of light erupted from the tower, This time, the light of the eighth level shed with a brilliant red glow, so intense that it stunned the mages who had just emerged from the fourth level. Duran¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief, He stared intensely at the blinding light, scarcely believing what he was witnessing. The ability to reach the eighth level at the mere registration stage was an unprecedented achievement, It was something that Duran knew he could not simply overlook or cover up. As much as he desired to take in the mage who had entered the eighth level as his disciple, he was acutely aware of his own limitations. Even the task of mentoring the plethora of geniuses who had entered the seventh level was already daunting for him. The mage who had surpassed everyone and entered the eighth level belonged to a league of their own, a dimension beyond anything Duran had anticipated. Thebination of their exceptional talent and the speed at which they cleared the tower was an extraordinary feat, one that was almost too much for Duran toprehend. As Duran sat there, stunned and shocked, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a twinge of shock ------- Meanwhile Alec who was responsible for all this was unaware of the type of shock he had caused outside the tower , not only was Instructor Duran shocked by his result but he had Stunned most of those Noble Mages who thought of themselves as the chosen mages to outperform in the tests They all racked there brains to figure just who was strong enough among there circle to have the possibility of reaching that stage @@novelbin@@ But funny enough they have all reached the Third and fourth level of the tower and even the most impressive ones amongst them have only being able to to reach the fifth level of the tower If it was before, they would have been praised for there performance and it would have cause quite a stir in the War God academy, but after the appearances of mages in the seventh level there results was starting to look A little inferior, and that was when even Alec¡¯s eight level was not put into the picture, so basically they were ignored even if they got a good result. Mean while Alec was busy with getting the evolution to the end if not he would have moved to the ninth level of the tower immediately, and it would have really cause a huge uproar. As Alec focused his mana and directed it into the floating blob of light that have enveloped Butcher , an intense surge of energy flowed through him. The air crackled with anticipation as the transformation began, and Alec¡¯s eyes widened in awe as he witnessed Butcher¡¯s metamorphosis. In a swift and mesmerizing disy, Butcher¡¯s rocky exterior shifted and transformed into swirling, dark clouds, mirroring the ominous, yet captivating nature of a brewing thunderstorm. The misty tendrils of the storm seemed to swirl and dance around the golem, lending an air of power and mystique to it¡¯s form. The once solid chunk of rock that was smooth around it¡¯s body now appeared ethereal, almost ephemeral, as if it had merged with the very essence of the storm itself. The golem¡¯s body crackled with electric energy, pulsating and surging within its new atmospheric shroud. Tiny sparks of lightning danced along the darkened cloud surface, adding an electrifying dimension to its presence. To Alec¡¯s amazement, he beheld Butcher¡¯s transformed weapon ¨C the two-handed axe now infused with the power of the tempest. And as Butcher was swinging it during the evolution it made generated magnificent bolts of lightning that crackled and arced through the air, illuminating the surroundings of the tower world with their brilliance. As Alec took in the sight before him, a mix of awe and wonder flooded his senses, He was enthralled by the sheer strength and coolness of the Stormbringer Axe Golem. It embodied the raw power of nature, amanding force capable of summoning raging winds and thunderstorms at will. This new evolution was beyond anything Alec could have imagined, showcasing the ultimate culmination of the system efforts and the immense potential of the golem that he evolved with the system. ---- Alec quickly opened the stats of Butcher as he was really curious about his strengths, though he was suprised at the new addition to butcher¡¯s name but the stats were staggering Name: Tempest Butcher Level: 21 [Can be upgraded] Realm: (high) Tier 2 Path: Storm Mage Rank: Commander Strength: 45 Agility: 40 Endurance: 55 Mana: (7000/7000) [Lightning Maniption: 15] [#Special skills] Basic Axe Mastery lvl 5 Basic Storm Maniption lvl 5 Lightning Maniption lvl 1 High-tier Storm Elementals Summon (5/5) [An evolved golem that has surpassed its limits, reachingmander rank. Commander rank golems possess remarkable individual prowess in their realm and are vital assets to golem mages, able to take on a sizeable group of enemies within the same realm without being overpowered. They are considered prodigies among golem ssifications.] [Stormbringer Armor - Tier 2 (Peak)] ¡Á Impervious to attacks below the level of Tier 2 (High) ¡Á Increase mana regeneration x300% ¡Á Endurance +50 ¡Á Agility +30 Can repair armor with mana if damaged [Stormbringer Shield - Tier 2 (Peak)] ¡Á 100% chance to deflect attacks from opponents lower than (peak) Tier 2 realm, and a 20% chance against (low) Tier 3 opponents. The chances decrease by 5% for each subsequent lower tier, making the deflection ineffective against Tier 4 and above realms. ¡Á Storm element magic spells casted are enhanced by 20% while having the shield ¡Á Strength +30 ¡Á Endurance +15 Can repair shield with mana if damaged [Stormbringer Helm - Tier 2 (Peak)] ¡Á Endurance +15 ¡Á Strength +15 Can repair helmet with mana if damaged [Stormbringer Set - All Worn] [+30 Strength] [+40 Agility] [+20 Endurance] [+20 Lightning Maniption] Note From System : the Stormbringer Axe Golem, equipped with the peak tier Stormbringer armor, shield, and helm, is ready to unleempestash the fury of the storms. With enhanced agility, endurance, and lightning maniption, Tempest stands as an unstoppable force on the battlefield, striking fear into the hearts of their enemies. The Stormbringer Set enhances Tempest¡¯s strength and lightning maniption, allowing them to conquer any challenge that crosses their path. Seeing as the he had jump straight to the (high) Tier 2 rank from being a (peak) Tier 1 golem just Mage Alec more eager to work on the rest of the golems in a rush. Chapter 208: Constant Evolutions (3). Alec was not ready to waste time after seeing the type of benefits that evolving his golems brought to him, he was eager to raise the realm of all the remaining three main Golems to the Tier 2 realm before he challenges the Ninth level of the Fighting pavilion Tower. He opened the options of the three remaining Main Golems at once but checked the options of the Asura Gegenees Golem called Oni first. _. Evolution - Oni Shinigami Golem:( Cost 2,000 mana and 50,000 System point) Description: The Asura Gegenees Golem evolves into the formidable Oni Shinigami Golem, embodying the essence of Japanese evil gods and death itself. Its oni demon mask takes on a sinister appearance, exuding an aura of darkness. Six shadowy tendrils extend from its back, resembling ethereal wings,This evolution grants the golem the ability to invoke the Phantom Reaper¡¯s Embrace, a deadly skill that drains the life force of enemies, restoring the golem¡¯s vitality and power. _. Evolution - Kitsune Kamikaze Golem: ( Cost 2,000 mana and 50,000 System point) Description: The Asura Gegenees Golem transforms into the Kitsune Kamikaze Golem, channeling the mystical powers of the Japanese mythical creature, the Kitsune. Its oni demon mask is adorned with intricate fox markings, glowing with fiery intensity. Six ming tails trail behind the golem, radiating intense heat. This evolution grants the golem the ability to unleash the Foxfire Inferno Veil, enveloping enemies in a zing inferno that leaves them scorched and disoriented. _. Evolution - Tengu Fujin Golem: ( Cost 2,000 mana and 50,000 System point) Description: The Asura Gegenees Golem undergoes a transformative evolution, bing the Tengu Fujin Golem, embodying the powers of the wind and the Japanese deity of wind, Fujin. Its oni demon mask takes on an avian appearance, resembling the face of a tengu, and the golem sprouts majestic feathered wings. This evolution grants the golem the ability to summon the Galeforce Cyclone de, unleashing a devastating tornado-like attack that slices through enemies, both physical and magical, with the fury of the wind itself. Alec was determined to choose the Oni Shinigami Golem the moment he saw the path, he felt it was the path that suited Oni better, he was already named Oni Already and that was because that path seems to align with him as it also allows Oni to control shadows After he was through with the Oni¡¯s options he moved to the The destruction Swordman Golem named Sword Saint evolution process next. _. Evolution - Elemental Fury Golem : (Cost 2,000 mana and 50,000 System point) Description : This evolution path taps into the elemental powers within the golem, It¡¯s greatsword bes imbued with elemental energy, such as fire, ice, or lightning. As it evolves, the golem gains the ability to channel and control these elemental forces, unleashing devastating attacks and creating powerful elemental barriers to protect itself and allies, it also develop a special ability called Anti-magic when he learns tobine all the basic elements. _. Evolution - Bio-Integrator Golem : ( Cost 2,000 mana and 50,000 System point) Description : This evolution path blurs the line between technology and biology. The golem¡¯s greatsword transforms into a versatile arm cannon, capable of firing powerful energy sts orunching grappling hooks,The golem gains the ability to integrate mechanical enhancements and bio-enhancements, allowing it to regenerate, adapt, andunch devastating attacks, with several special abilities. _. Evolution - Warlock Warden Golem : ( Cost 2,000 mana and 50,000 System point) Description : This evolution path grants the golem mastery over dark magic, Its greatsword transforms into a sinister scythe, and the golem gains the ability to harness and manipte necrotic energy. It can drain life force from enemies, weakening them and using it to heal itself or empower devastating spells, which was it¡¯s special ability. When Alec saw the Bio integrator path he asked the system spirit some questions, which made him realise that the path have been influenced due to the fact that he had created a Cyborg Golem But the options of the Bio-Integrator was not what he wanted, neither was the Warlock Warden Golem, he had already prepared to make Oni a Darkness Based Golem But if he picked any of the two other paths for the sword Saint it might end up losing it¡¯s main weapon, which was something Alec does not want to see happen, he had created the Golem with that Greatsword in mind so he decided to go with the first evolution option @@novelbin@@ Which he even felt was way more powerful than the rest, the ability to control all elements through his weapon was OP and the Anti-magic special skill that could be awaken made Alec really curious. And thest evolution process to pop up in front of Alec was Mao¡¯s own _. Evolution - Tempest Edge Golem : ( Cost 2,000 mana and 50,000 System point) Description : This evolution path enhances the golem¡¯s offensive capabilities, infusing its arms and legs with conductive metals. It gains the special ability to generate electrical currents through metal, enveloping its weapons in crackling energy and delivering electrifying strikes that stun enemies and disrupt their abilities. _. Evolution - Quicksilver Sentinel Golem : ( Cost 2,000 mana and 50,000 System point) Your journey continues on NovelBin.C?m Description : This evolution path taps into the golem¡¯s connection with the demonic beast crystal and grants enhanced speed and agility. Its body is covered in a fluid, metallic substance, allowing the golem to shape-shift into various forms and move like liquid metal. It gains the special ability to manipte mercury-like metal, using it to immobilize foes or slip through tight spaces unnoticed. _. Evolution - Gauntlet Gaia Golem : ( Cost 2,000 mana and 50,000 System point) Description : This evolution path focuses on empowering the golem¡¯s hands, encasing them in armored gauntlets made of a rare, otherworldly metal. It gains the special ability to channel and redirect metal-based attacks, deflecting them with ease, The golem can also infuse its punches with immense kic force, shattering even the strongest defenses. Alec chose the Quicksilver Sentinel Golem this time, as he nned for it to be the new evolution path for Magnito. "Since I¡¯m done choosing, it¡¯s finally time to start the evolution process. Butcher, back me up," Alec said, referring to the newly evolved Tempest Butcher. As Alec nned to evolve all three of them at once and get over with it, Legion and Titan protected him while Butcher transferred mana to him. Chapter 209: Constant Evolutions (4). As Alec directed his mana towards Oni, a brilliant light enveloped the towering figure of the Asura Gegenees Golem The air crackled with energy as the transformation began, signifying the birth of a new and mighty form. Slowly, the menacing oni demon mask that adorned Oni¡¯s face began to shift, Its features became sharper and more defined, taking on a more malevolent appearance that sent shivers down the spines of anyone who had a weak will and dared to look upon it. The mask now emanated an eerie aura of darkness, a true representation of the golem¡¯s newfound connection to the realm of evil and death. Simultaneously, six shadowy tendrils started to emerge from Oni¡¯s back and enveloped his six hands and devouring them. These tendrils resembled ethereal wings, stretching out with an otherworldly grace. They moved sinuously, as if they had a life of their own, and added an element of mystique and power to the golem¡¯s presence. Bit by bit, Oni¡¯s entire body underwent a transformation, as his body started having metallic exterior which seemed to coil and unfurl, adjusting to its new form. The golem¡¯s once stout and formidable frame took on a leaner and more agile appearance, enhancing itsbat capabilities and agility. Alec¡¯s mana flowed through the golem like a guiding force, precisely shaping and directing the evolution. It blended seamlessly with the natural energy of the golem, enhancing its strength and abilities in ways unimaginable before. Finally, the evolution wasplete, Standing before Alec now was the awe-inspiring Oni Shinigami Golem, a true embodiment of Japanese evil gods and death itself. It radiated an aura of power and darkness, its presence enough to strike fear into the hearts of its enemies. With this evolution, the Oni Shinigami Golem gained a new skill, the Phantom Reaper¡¯s Embrace. This deadly ability allowed the golem to drain the life force of its foes, replenishing its own vitality and empowering it with each strike. Alec could not help but marvel at the incredible transformation that his Golem had undergone. Oni¡¯s evolution had surpassed all his expectations, without wasting much time he tried to adjust him mana cirction as he turned his attention towards the short destroyer Swordman In the ancient enchanted forest world , a tranquil clearing emerged, surrounded by towering trees and a gentle breeze that carried the whispers of the forest Alec continued with the destroyed Swordman Golem as he started using his mana on the golem with the instructions of the system Before him, the swordsman Golem floated, suspended in the air, its massive body radiating an ethereal light. Alec extended his hands towards the golem, his palms open as if offering his very essence to aid in the golem¡¯s forging. A meditative stillness settled over the clearing as Alec closed his eyes, entering a deep state of concentration. His mana, the essence of his being, surged within him, pulsating with life and energy. He gradually channeled it through his hands, directing the flow towards the golem. As Alec¡¯s mana intertwined with the golem¡¯s elemental essence, the radiant light surrounding them intensified. The golem¡¯s form began to transform, its body coalescing with the infusion of Alec¡¯s mana. Metallic tes formed, sturdy and resilient, while intricate runes etched themselves into the surface, glowing with an otherworldly energy. The elemental light that enveloped Alec shimmered and danced, mirroring the harmony between his mana and that of the golem. It danced with the vivid colors of fire, ice, and lightning, a testament to the golem¡¯s elemental nature. A soft hum, almost like a luby sung by the forest, filled the clearing, harmonizing with the elemental light. It was a song of creation, a symphony of the natural and magical forces entwined in perfect harmony. The gusts of wind whispered secrets of ancient knowledge, while the rustling leaves whispered tales of strength and resilience. Deep in his connection with the golem, Alec could feel the power surging through his own veins, a symbiotic bond forming between them and he was feeling he was closer to the Earth and Fire much closer than ever and he even felt other element particles in the air For the first time he was able to detect other elements other than Fire and Earth elements because of the golem going through an evolution. He continues pouring his energy into the very core of the golem, shaping it with a touch of his essence. As the forging nearedpletion, the elemental light reached its pinnacle, casting a radiant glow upon the clearing. Shadows danced and disappeared, symbolizing the trials ovee and the potential within the golem. @@novelbin@@ The air crackled with anticipation, as if the very forest held its breath, witnessing the birth of a magnificent creation. With a final surge of energy,pletion washed over the golem, and it slowly descended to the forest floor. Without wasting second Alec abandon the golem and moved to thest one, he was drench from his own sweat and felt like he would copse any minute from mana usage abuse and that was why he was pulling through to thest moment. Without wasting any time, Alec reached into his pocket, retrieving a New type of metal element Tier 6 demonic Beast power crystal he had acquired recently from the n. The shimmering energy enveloped his hand as he infused it into the golem adding it to the previous one, this was one of the process needed toplete the evolution , after he was done he initiated the evolution process. As the energy flowed through the golem¡¯s form, Alec watched in awe as the transformation began. The once Rough and stone surface of the golem started to shift and contort, like liquid metal brought to life, the dull grey exterior began to ripple and glisten, as if it was alive with a newfound energy. Gradually, the golem¡¯s body started to change, its shape morphing into somethingpletely different. The fluid, metallic substance that covered the Golem¡¯s frame began to solidify into a beautiful silver hue, resembling liquid quicksilver in motion. It cascaded and flowed over the Golem¡¯s limbs, creating a mesmerizing disy of fluidity and grace. Your next chapter awaits on NovelBin.C?m As the transformation continued, Alec could see the enhanced speed and agility taking shape. The Golem¡¯s posture straightened, its limbs elongated and streamlined to enhance its movement. Its joints became more flexible, allowing for quick and precise maneuvers. Once the transformation wasplete, Alec marveled at the Quicksilver Sentinel Golem before him. Its new form exuded an air of elegance and power, The golem seemed to emanate an otherworldly aura, as if it had tapped into the essence of the demonic beast crystals that have been merged on his chest. Alec¡¯s eyes widened as he took in the details of the evolved golem, He noticed that patterns of glowing runes had etched themselves onto the golem¡¯s now silver surface. These intricate markings seemed to pulse with energy, hinting at the immense power dormant within. One of the most impressive aspects of the Quicksilver Sentinel Golem was its newfound ability to manipte mercury-like metal. Alec watched in amazement as the golem extended its hand, fingers elongating and morphing into a malleable metallic form. The golem effortlessly shaped the metal into various forms, showcasing its newfound versatility and control. With this evolution, the Quicksilver Sentinel Golem could now utilize its enhanced speed and agility to its advantage. It could swiftly immobilize opponents with its mercury-like metal maniption, ensnaring them in a shimmering metallic web, It could also shift its body into different shapes, allowing it to slip through tight spaces unnoticed, like a liquid metal infiltrator. Alec copse on the forest ground, he was tired and exhausted but his lips was curved into a huge grin, he was happy he finally passed through something he has been avoiding. As hey on the floor he opened his system screen to check on there stats. Chapter 210: The Academy Becomes Aware (1). Brandon, is surrounded by Ten Huge Orcs inside the fighting pavilion Seventh level, The Orcs, known for their brute strength and savage nature, relentlessly attack Brandon with their blunt weapons, causing him to sustain bone-deep wounds, he had been trying his best to practice a new battle style his father imparted to him and it cost him dearly as his injuries were not looking nice at all " These Orcs are tougher than I expected..." Brandon said struggling to catch his breath as he dodged all there attacks directed at him. " You thought you could defeat us, puny human? We are the strongest warriors!" the leading Orc said with a tauntingugh As the Orc leader swings his mace toward Brandon, he quickly invokes his Earth Hand Grasp Spell with determination! as earth coloured Runes shined on his wrist. [< Tier spell - Earth Hands Grasp. >] medium-sized hands made frompacted soil materializes next to the Orc leader and reaches for him, grabbing him by his ankles, restraining his movements. The Orc leader roars in frustration as he is momentarily held in ce by the Earth hands. Taking advantage of the distraction, Brandon swiftly maneuvers and activates another skill he had been holding up due to the high consumption [< de Style - Second Form - Void sh >] A red portal opens, and Brandon slips through to escape the danger, of the Orcs closing down on him, they might just be (Peak) Tier 1 Orcs but there Physical strength and cooperation made them way better any regr Tier 2 Mage and not only that He was tied up with ten of them, and he was quick to suffer a lost " Where did he go?!" The Orc leader grunted angrily and confused The scene shifts to a nearby location where Brandon reemerges from the red portal as he stealthily approaches one of the the Orc from behind, preparing for a surprise attack. " payback!." With deadly precision, Brandon strikes down the Orc taking full advantage of the element of surprise. The Orc was caught off guard and unable to defend themselves against his relentless assault and after he finished he dashed to the next person as he parried there strikes with his sword and used his saber to do the inflicting of deadly injuries. " What is happening? We¡¯re being... ughtered!" The Orc leader said panicking as his subordinates fell One by one, Brandon¡¯s de shes through the Orcs, leaving a trail of defeated enemies in his wake, As thest Orc falls, silence fills the air. Brandon stands amid the fallen Orcs, his breath heavy, wounds still visible across his body. @@novelbin@@ He wipes the sweat from his brow and takes a moment to catch his breath before sheathing his sword and saber. A new ck stairs that looks more grander than thest one appeared before him, it was the stairs that would lead him to the eight level, though he really wanted to clear it but he was sure that with his own body¡¯s condition it was close to impossible. So he decided to check out the level eigth either ways, after all even if he died in the tower he would still be alive in real life, it was meant to be a trial ground not a killing ground. ---- The outside of the testing area was already crowed with alot of important figures from the War God Mage Academy, after since the information Alot of people entering the seventh level reached there ears it was like a hot potato dropped on top there hands making them so impatient as they feel the need to get to the test site fast Before someone else made the new students with general level potentials acknowledged them as there master. The news of a seven level genuis excited the old foggiest so much but when they heard that someone managed to stepped on the eight level, they be dumbstruck Even if many of them know that they might never get a chance to take such demon level genuis under them they still wanted to see just what such a person look like. The Fighting Pavilion Tower in the testing area was a replica from the original that was restricted inside the core zone of the War God Mage Academy And so it¡¯s replica was only consisting of nine levels, so for someone to reach the 8 level at his registration level it shows just how much talented the person is. Instructor Duran almost had all of his hair pulled out, he was so fucking pissed, almost all the senior instructors in the Academy was already here His ns to horde all the general potential student has already fallen into a failure phase, but what he was really bothered about was if he could even have the chance ti even gain one student with a general level potential When he had the idea of hoarding all of them he thought maybe they would ve defeated fast and would have to be kicked out of the Seventh level But who would have expected that nor only have they not been kicked out but they have also stayed so long inside that he was not able to restrain all the spies that have been nning to dissappear and report such messages to there masters He gritted his teeth in anger, as he could not believe all the genuis that manged to pass the to the seventh level still had the strength to continue challenging the level So he expected them to be our now but his thoughts where still around ¡¯ Why are they still inside, why are they not out yet¡¯ Just as he was feeling depressed another sh of light spread in the seventh level signifying that another student have managed to enter the seventh level Just the Gasp from the student was enough to wake him from his daze state as all the old and entric instructors waiting allughed like mad men that have just escape from a mental home as they were Already dreaming about how many genuis thaynwoulf be able to bring under them " it seems the heavens are shining on our academy this year, with such high quality genuis it won¡¯t be a problem to train them to be worth soldiers" one I¡¯d the old instructor that just came out of seclusion said And his colleagues beside him all nodded there heads to his suggestion as it has been long when the whole academy have been moved like this due to the high appearance of high level genuises. -- The area outside the testing site was already crowded with numerous important figures from the War God Mage Academy. News about Newly Enrolled students reaching the seventh level had spread like wildfire, leaving everyone impatient to get to the test site quickly, fearful of being overshadowed by the talented neers. The prospect of a seventh level genius had excited the veterans, but when they learned that someone had even reached the eighth level, they were dumbstruck. Enjoy new chapters from NovelBin.C?m While many Instructors knew they might never have the chance to mentor such a prodigious individual, they still yearned to catch a glimpse of what such a person looked like. The Fighting Pavilion Tower in the testing area was a replica of the original tower located within the core zone of the War God Mage Academy. It only consisted of nine levels, so for someone to reach the eighth level at their current registration level showcased immense talent. Instructor Duran was seething with anger; almost all the senior instructors in the Academy had shown up, His ns to recruit all the students with general potentials had miserably failed. What bothered him the most was whether he would even have a chance to mentor one student with general level potential. Initially, he had imagined they would be defeated quickly and kicked out of the seventh level. However, much to his surprise, not only had they not been expelled, but they had also stayed inside for a long time, making it impossible for him to restrain all the spies from disappearing and reporting back to their masters. His frustration was palpable as he clenched his teeth, unable to believe that these prodigies who had passed the seventh level were still determined to continue challenging themselves. As he pondered why they hadn¡¯te out yet, another sh of light erupted in the seventh level, indicating that another student had managed to step into that realm. The gasp from the student was enough to jolt him out of his pensive state, and all the old and entric instructors waiting there burst into madughter, akin to escaped inmates from a mental institution. They were already dreaming about how many geniuses they could personally nurture. "It seems the heavens are shining upon our academy this year, With such high-quality geniuses, it won¡¯t be a problem to train them into worthy soldiers that shall battle the second Dimension. " one of the recently emerged instructors, who had juste out of seclusion, remarked. His colleagues agreed with silent nods, for it had been a long time since the entire academy had been filled with such fervor due to the appearance of exceptionally talented individuals Chapter 213 - 1. [ Oni Shinigami Golem ] Name : Oni Level : 21 [ can be upgraded] Realm : ( low ) Tier 2 Path : Oni Shinigami Rank : Captain Strength : 45 Agility : 43 Endurance: 40 Mana : (5,000/5,000) [ Shadow Element Maniption : 15] [#Special skills] Dark Reaper Scythe mastery lvl 5 Shadow maniption lvl 2 Life Drain lvl 1 Oni Shinigami Golem summons (3/3) [ A golem who has embraced the power of the Japanese evil gods and death, rising to the rank of Captain, It¡¯s mastery in wielding the Dark Reaper Scythe makes them formidable opponents, capable of taking on multiple enemies with ease.] [Oni Shinigami Armor - Tier 2 (Peak)] ¡Á Any attack below the level of Tier 2 (High) cannot cause damage to the Golem ¡Á Increase mana regeneration x200% ¡Á Endurance + 40 ¡Á Agility + 20 Can repair armor with mana if damaged [Oni Shinigami Scythe - Tier 2 (Peak)] ¡Á 100% chance to cause the life-draining effect on opponents below the level of Tier 2 (High) ¡Á Shadow elemental magic spells casted are reduced by 20% while wielding the scythe ¡Á Strength + 30 ¡Á Endurance + 10 Can repair scythe with mana if damaged [Oni Shinigami Mask - Tier 2 (Peak)] ¡Á Endurance +10 Enjoy new stories from NovelBin.C?m ¡Á Agility + 10 Can repair mask with mana if damaged [Oni Shinigami Set All Worn] [+ 30 Strength] [+ 30 Agility] [+ 20 Endurance] [ + 10 Shadow Maniption] [Oni Shinigami Wings] Grants ability to glide Enhances agility by 5 Increases evasion by 10% [Phantom Reaper¡¯s Embrace] Deadly skill that drains the life force of enemies, restoring the golem¡¯s vitality and power. ------ [Elemental Fury Golem] Name: Sword Saint Level: 21 [ can be upgraded] Realm: ( low ) Tier 2 Path: Elemental Fury Rank: Captain Strength: 40 Agility: 53 @@novelbin@@ Endurance: 35 Mana: (5,000/5,000) [Elemental Fury Greatsword mastery: 10] [#Special skills] Elemental Channeling lvl 2 Elemental Barrier lvl 1 Elemental Fusion [ A golem who has harnessed the power of elemental forces, rising to the rank of Captain, swordsaint¡¯s mastery in wielding the Elemental Fury Greatsword makes it easier to manipte fire, ice, and lightning, making it a formidable opponent, a worthy Golempanion for any golem Mage that takes on the path of ying mages as the Elemental Fury Golem would grow to wield Anti-magic.] [Elemental Fury Armor - Tier 2 (Peak)] ¡Á Any attack below the level of Tier 2 (High) cannot cause damage to the Golem ¡Á Increase mana regeneration x200% ¡Á Endurance + 40 ¡Á Agility + 20 Can repair armor with mana if damaged [Elemental Fury Greatsword - Tier 2 (Peak)] ¡Á 100% chance to imbue attacks with elemental energy ¡Á Elemental magic spells casted are reduced by 20% while wielding the greatsword ¡Á Strength + 30 ¡Á Endurance + 10 Can repair greatsword with mana if damaged [Elemental Fury Gauntlet - Tier 2 (Peak)] ¡Á Endurance +10 ¡Á Agility + 10 Can repair Gauntlet with mana if damaged [Elemental Fury Set All Worn] [+ 30 Strength] [+ 30 Agility] [+ 20 Endurance] ------ [Quicksilver Sentinel Golem] Name: Maosphere Level: 21 [ can be upgraded] Realm: ( low ) Tier 2 Path: Quicksilver Sentinel Rank: Captain Strength: 30 Agility: 60 Endurance: 38 Mana: (5,000/5,000) [Metal(variant) Element mastery: 15] [#Special skills] Quicksilver Shapeshifting mastery lvl 5 Mercury Maniption lvl 2 Quick Reflexes lvl 1 Quicksilver Guardian (3/3) [ A golem who has tapped into the power of the demonic beast crystal, rising to the rank of Captain, Mao enhanced speed and agility, along with the ability to shape-shift and manipte mercury-like metal, making it a formidable adversary, mao can immobilize foes with her metallic powers and move with unparalleled fluidity.] [Quicksilver Sentinel Armor - Tier 2 (Peak)] ¡Á Any attack below the level of Tier 2 (High) cannot cause damage to the Golem ¡Á Increase mana regeneration x200% ¡Á Endurance + 40 ¡Á Agility + 20 Can repair armor with mana if damaged [Quicksilver Sentinel des - Tier 2 (Peak)] ¡Á 100% chance to immobilize opponents below the level of Tier 2 (High) ¡Á Metal elemental magic spells casted are reduced by 20% while wielding the des ¡Á Strength + 30 ¡Á Endurance + 10 Can repair des with mana if damaged [Quicksilver Sentinel hover Board - Tier 2 (Peak)] ¡Á Agility + 20 Grants enhanced speed and maneuverability Enhances agility by 5 Increases evasion by 10% Can repair Board with mana if damaged [Quicksilver Sentinel Set All Worn] [+ 30 Strength] [+ 30 Agility] [+ 20 Endurance] [+ 10 Mercury Maniption] ----- [ Status Tab] Name: Alec Gordons ¡·Race: Human ¡·Level: 21 ¡·Tier: 2 [ low ] ¡ö Exp till next level : 507 / 50,000 [ Attributes ] ¡·Strength: 60 (+15) ¡·Agility: 55 (+10) ¡·Endurance: 65 (+25) ¡·Mana: (5000/5,000) Affinity: Earth (high)+, Fire(high)+ avable points : 44 System points: 70,007 Chapter 214: Climate Moment (2). Alec climbed the stairs to the ninth level, fully prepared for whatever was about toe, He had never felt more ready andplete than he did now, he had finally evolvedallof his golems to the Tier 2 Realm and they were ready to face any opponent below the Mid Rank While his stats may have been greater than his golems, when he added up all their equipment, special moves, and the fact that they could regenerate as long as he had mana, it was clear that he would be beaten ck and blue in a fight against any of them. The Tattoo of the Red Smander armor set that had been concealed on his skin silently crawled out, unveiling itself, At this moment, Alec had no interest in conserving his mana at all. Since the ninth level of the tower was thest level, he was ready to give it his all, The red scales of the Smander armor quickly crept up his skin, covering his chest and protecting him. With a pair of red wed gauntlets On his hands, Titan and Legion at the front, and Oni, Tempest Butcher, Sword Saint, and Mao following behind, they formed a small shield around him, their way of protecting him. They climbed the stairs, Alec¡¯s mind filled with anticipation and excitement as his curiosity about the unknown peaked. --- Alec stepped into the ninth level World after passing through the shining light at the end of the stairs, though there was an increased Gravity pull But he was not concerned by that anymore, ever since he wore the Armor set he got more powerful and didn¡¯t feel that pressured. He looked around and found himself facing a small orc army consisting of a hundred Orcs. Even from where he stood, he could feel the intense aura they emitted. Each orc was a peak Tier 2 warrior, led by their fearsome Orc sub-captain whomanded them, The sub-captain, sat atop his loyal war beast, a monstrous direwolf, exuded an air of undeniable authority. His battle-scarred te mail, adorned with the spoils of countless victories, gleamed dully under the weight of his dominance, He wielded a colossal battle axe, forged with intimidating precision, which seemed like an extension of his very being. As one of the finest of his kind, the sub-captainmanded the respect and allegiance of a hundred fierce orc warriors, They followed him into battle without hesitation, their loyalty unwavering and their spirits unyielding. d in crude yet effective armor, they mirrored their leader¡¯s brutal strength and unwavering determination. Beside the sub captain stood an Orc Shaman, mounted upon a noble-looking wolf, The shaman¡¯s unwavering loyalty and respect for him were apparent in the way he carried himself and how he addressed his leader. He was Adorned with tribal markings and draped in mystical robes, the orc shaman and his wolf exuded an aura that gave Alec a significant advantage. "Oh, how am I supposed to defeat so many of them on my own?" Alec muttered to himself, feeling the weight of the impending battle. "Well, I guess it can¡¯t be helped. I¡¯ll just have to do my best, I have given my all and tried." @@novelbin@@ As Alec stood surrounded by his golems, readying himself to initiate an attack, a sh of dark light appeared, and a mysterious youngdy stepped into the ninth level, just a few steps away from him. Alec¡¯s curiosity was piqued, and he couldn¡¯t help but intensely gaze at her, Her doll-like face, with a nk expression, intrigued him, and he couldn¡¯t quite understand the strange pull he felt towards her. Thedy turned to look at him briefly before shifting her attention towards the orcs. "Are you a new student who just registered?" Alec asked, hoping for a response, However, she remained silent, leaving him a bit surprised, Nheless, Alec shrugged his shoulders, realizing she wasn¡¯t interested in engaging in conversation. Since she showed no interest in talking to him, Alec decided not to force it. The fact that she had reached the ninth level of the tower spoke volumes about her power and skill. He recalled his grandfather¡¯s advice about keeping a low profile and thought that now was the time to exercise it. "You both need to defeat the orc army toplete this level, Finish the mission, and you shall be greatly rewarded, The war against the Orcs willmence in the next 15 minutes, so get ready," a loud voice echoed throughout the area, catching thedy¡¯s attention. Almost instinctively, the woman began making hand signs, and a dark rune started forming on the ground, From within the rune, a hand emerged, crawling its way out. Alec¡¯s eyes never left the scene as he observed the appearance of a human dressed in blood-red armore out of the rune on the ground with a sword on his waist. The man had normal eyes, yet a gloomy rune marked his forehead, Alec could sense that there was something different about this person, Despite his pure white eyes, Alec was certain that the man could still see and identify him. What surprised him even more was the feeling of a certain amount of sinister techniques that had been performed on the man¡¯s body, transforming him into what he was now. While he was still captivated by the mysterious man with the gloomy rune on his forehead, Alec noticed another figure emerging from the rune. But this time, it wasn¡¯t a human, It was a wooden puppet in the shape of a spider, Although it appeared wooden, Alec could tell it was no ordinary puppet. The refined craftsmanship made it look almost too smooth and glittery to be true, resembling gold. On its forehead, he noticed the same rune that adorned the man¡¯s forehead, Alec knew then that the woman was a member of the legendary Puppet n, revered as one of the five ancient hero n along with the ancient ze and Zero n in the empire. He couldn¡¯tprehend why they would allow one of their descendants to venture into such a perilous region, that was not under there control. However, their arrival didn¡¯t end there, Another being emerged from the rune, but this time it was a demonic beast, arge crocodile with an unmistakable Tier 3 power. Not only that, but the human puppet emitted a simr Tier 3 aura, Alec shivered at the thought of facing opponents of such high caliber. He wondered how someone as seemingly harmless as the girl could defeat a Tier 3 mage and turn him into a puppet. Legion¡¯s mechanical voice broke his reverie, offering a usible exnation that she might have received assistance from her n. Realizing that he had been inadvertently speaking his thoughts aloud, Alec felt a surge of embarrassment. He should have considered the possibility that the girl had received support from her n as not everyone was like his that has a system to help them make golems crafting look simpler, After all, the Puppet n¡¯s formidable reputation stemmed from their ability to turn defeated opponents into lifeless puppets. While Alec couldn¡¯t condone such actions, he understood that he had to focus on the impending battle, Whether he approved of her methods or not, the fact remained that they were in this fight together. ____ Outside, chaos consumed the school grounds as Alec Gordons and the Puppet girl remained inside the tower, Brandon and Arthur had already exited, and the other students were too preupied with watching the Gordons genius, forgetting to note the name of the lone fighter still inside by Alec¡¯s side. " The dean is here, the dean is here!" everyone started to shout the moment they saw the new dean of the college approaching. It was rumored that the old dean had entered into closed-door cultivation, so he appointed another dean from among his disciples, granting him the same rights to control the school until he emerged from seclusion. The sight of the dean brought immense joy to the old students, but the new students remained unaware of the reason. As the deannded in the hall, all the instructors and old students bowed in reverence, and the new students followed suit, their confusion still lingering about the happenings in the War God Mage Academy. With his long white beard gently swaying in the wind, the dean walked towards the tower, As he lightly touched the tower, there was no visible fluctuation of mana, but the tower seemed to respond to his touch. Suddenly, the top of the tower emitted a dazzling light, piercing through the skies. Within seconds, another screen materialized, evenrger than thest one. To the astonishment of everyone, the screen disyed Alec and the other Puppet girl, who were preparing to face therge Orc army on the other side. The new students were shocked to realize that the world inside the tower could be observed, but only the dean had the ability to perform such a feat. They were incredibly grateful for this privilege, even if it meant they could only witness exceptional events as the Dean would probably not waste his time to help them stream low-level fights and that is only why he appeared when the students reached the nh level cause no matter how they look at it he won¡¯t be interested in low-level fighting. As the new students eagerly watched the two remaining geniuses, the old students and instructors, including the Dean, couldn¡¯t help but be surprised by the sheer power disyed by Alec and the Puppet girl. The sight of Alec¡¯s golem and his set armor alone was enough to evoke envy in anyone, Moreover, the girl, despite having fewer summons, exuded a pressure that could only be expected from a Tier 3 mage. Though they couldn¡¯t sense anything from the wooden Puppet spider, its refined and smooth craftsmanship left no doubt in their minds that it too was a Tier 3 creation. They couldn¡¯t fathom the idea of the Puppet girl settling for anything less, Alec and the girl now posed a formidable threat, causing the veteran seniors to finally realize that their days of tyrannizing new students might havee to an end. Chapter 215: Climate Moment (3) As the 15 minute timer neared it¡¯s end, Alec prepared himself for the imminent war, He had two earth crafted spears behind his back as he was staying ready for whatever that was going toe , fully focused on the task at hand. The entire area was engulfed in silence, that it even allowed him to hear his own breath and heartbeat. Alec¡¯s serious expression seemed to inspire his golems to act just as tough, He turned his head and nced at thedy standing beside him, Despite the gravity of the situation, she appeared calm and nonchnt. Realizing that he was the only one truly taking this war seriously, Alec¡¯s expression grew even grimmer, even the help he had been banking on seems to bail on him. The countdown reached its final seconds, "Start now!" the mysterious voice dered once again, it¡¯s impact feeling much more louder than before. As Alec spotted the Orc Sub Captain, perched atop his direwolf mount, barking orders in their native Orckishnguage, hemanded two of his Golems to make their move. Oni and Mao swiftly sprung into action, Oni conjured a ive using shadow elements, its chain coiling around his hands and connecting to his main hand, like some type of prisoner Cuffs. Unfazed by the charging Orcs, Oni swung his ive horizontally, sending a streak of ck light towards them, To the Orc sub captain¡¯s astonishment, three of his top warriors were suddenly split in half from the waist down. Alec, keeping a close watch on the sub captain, observed the subtle fluctuations in his expression, Oni didn¡¯t stop there, as he swiftly swiped the ive with his back hand, killing another three Orcs instantly among the twentying at him. A twisted and malevolentugh could be heard emanating from behind Oni¡¯s mask, signaling his delight in ughtering the Orcs. Surprisingly, Oni abruptly halted his forward momentum, perplexing Alec, He nted his ive in the ground, pointed towards the six fallen bodies, and began speaking in an ancient Japanesenguage. A sense of impending danger washed over Alec as he watched Oni with closed eyes, his ramblings escting, A massive fireball wasunched at Oni, yet he made no attempt to dodge it. Just as the ming projectile approached, a silver hoverboard carrying Mao appeared, creating a grand metal fortress in its path. The resulting explosion flung Mao away from the battle, but theirbined efforts sessfully blocked the attack. Alec noticed the Orc shaman lurking at the back of the army Orcs soldiers, preparing tounch a sneak attack on Oni at the most opportune moment, Alec¡¯s attention shifted to thedy beside him, sensing her continued Nonchnt attitude and he just wonder just how long it would take before she got involved. @@novelbin@@ "How much longer?" Mao¡¯s voice called out after he came back floating in the air with his Board , leaving Alec unsure of its meaning. He had given his golems the freedom to fight as they saw fit, believing that their Tier 2 golem status had allowed them to develop their own consciousness and independent personalities. His golems have always been special since they developed intelligence fast in the Tier 1 Golem rank, and he suspected it had something to do with the system, and that is why he has this confidence that they would be an improvement. "Oni replied in his eerie voice, "Give me twenty seconds!" He turned his head a full 360 degrees to face Mao, who hovered in the air on his hoverboard. "You owe me one!" Maoined but he still decided to take action. Mao¡¯s hands morphed into w-like appendages as he descended back into the crowd of oing Orcs, His strikes were precise and efficient, elegantly taking down each Orc he passed without a drop of blood staining his form. Six blue lights shimmered from the bodies of the fallen Orcs that Oni had in, flying swiftly towards him, The mouth on Oni¡¯s mask opened wide, consuming the souls of the Orcs. It provoked a pleasurable moan from Oni as three ckish-red souls emerged from his mouth. [< ONI SHINIGAMI SUMMONS >] The souls rushed into nearby dead bodies, causing them to twitch and rise, As these dead bodies rose they started consuming other dead bodies , they grewrger the more they consumed, shedding their old, skin that was decaying and sprouting pointed horns, as there new skin was all red as the wore fundoshi to covert there private parts. These transformed bodies were the epitome of Japanese demons, resembling low-level Oni, they roared into the skies after their transition wasplete. With immense strength, they attacked one of the Orcs together with wild brutality, Blood spattered in every direction, but the newly raised demons paid no heed to their own injuries, they looked nothing like Golems but pure demons that was summoned from the abyss or messenger of death. Mao levitated back into the air, observing that Oni had snapped out of his trance state, Oni wielded his ive once more as the chains started trembling showing there masters excitement as he exuding an eerie smile. Even though he was up against seven Orc warriors, all of the same realm, Oni held his ground, His six flickering wings behind him detached to be arms adorned with various ded weapons, Despite the overwhelming odds, Oni stood his ground against the Orcs. Alec¡¯s mouth hung open in disbelief, Witnessing his overpowered golem summon Tier 1 demons to fight at theirmand, he marveled at their ability to cooperate and fend off multiple foes. "I guess I underestimated your power," Alec muttered weakly with a shake of his head. Alec weakly smiled as he shook his head, as he looked down, Just at that moment, he realized that the human Puppet next tody was moving now. His shocked expression intensified as the Puppet appeared to flicker and transform into an image while advancing towards the battlefield, his speed was way above what Alec could contend with. The Orc sub captain issued anothermand, leading twenty Orcs to break away from the main group and head straight for the approaching human Puppet. Chapter 216: Protect! The Human Puppet didn¡¯t even seems fazed even when he was about to face about twenty (Peak) Tier 2 Orc soldiers dashing for him with incredible power. His face still looked nk with little to no emotions attached to his facial expression and Alec linked all this to the fact that he had been refined into a battle Puppet. He met the Orcs fast, his speed was so fast that Alec had a hard time keeping up with his blurs even though he was only watching him move from the sidelines The moment the human refined Puppet entered the midst of the Orcs he unsheated his sword , even before he finished drawing his sword he has started casting a spell Alec : "?" The Fuck! Alec saw something that he had never expected, the Puppet was able to cast a me aura spell on his sword turning it into a ming de. He has fought with the Raisa n younger generation that also followed the puppetry Path that was the main path of the Puppetry n in the capital, yea there most appreciated genuis have been able to use his Puppet skills On living Creatures but it had been demonic beast due to his low intelligence so it would be hard for them to resist when captured, and this was all Due to the low level ofprehension the Raisa n had when it came to basic puppeteer techniques. But he was watching ady who was way much younger than the young master not only refine a human Puppet at a higher realm than herself but she has also reached a high level that she was able to make her Human Puppet retain Some of his old skills and spells, and that was why he was able to cast spells, even though he was shocked at what was happening before him but he could not help his face craving out a small smirk, no matter how hard he tried to cover it the smirk Was stered on his face, he could feel a certain type of excitement building up inside of him, he felt challenge looking at what was called a true definition of a real genuis. He has always wanted to defeat someone who himself acknowledge as a true genuis only then would he acknowledge himself as one Though he always called himself a genuis but at the back of his mind he has always had this feeling that everything he achieved was because of the system He had always undermine the hard work and hours he put into his experiments when he tried to create a new golem or how he had always had to have a precise control over his mana if not the evolution process of his golems Would, Have been busted, he was a raw talent that developed through alot of trials and errors, unlike the others that were naturally born talented He looked towards thedy beside him the smirk in his face had already turned into a wide grin " hey miss I don¡¯t care if you tell me your name or not but remember mine, it¡¯s Alec Gordon am sure you are also a contender for the this level" " though how don¡¯t know how it¡¯s calcted but am sure of something I won¡¯t be losing to you!" Alec said while staring at her and for the first time thedy seems to stare at him for a much longer time than before " Beatrice!" she blurted out after some time " huh! " Alec looked suprised at the incredible beautiful voice behind the stoic face " my name, it¡¯s Beatrice!" this time she said more than one word towards Alec, though he never got her surname But he was dead sure this was a great progresspared to her previous cold attitude towards him, he returned his attention towards the battlefield. ----- The human Puppet¡¯s hand moved like a blur and he shed the necks of the Orcs with the least minimum power required, therge crocodile that was waiting rushed towards the human Puppet that was leading the attack from the left While Oni lead his from the right, the crocodile opened his wide Jaws and swallowed one of the Orc that has been killed though part of the Orc tried to attack the crocodile but it¡¯s Movements were just too agile for them to catch him as he was always able to find a way to evade danger as it also made sure to wipe out his tail at any Orc that mistakenly enters his attacking range Thus breaking some bones in the process " Arrrgghhh, Vek¡¯gor sha kruk, zul anash ( Come out all of you)" the Orc Sub captain shouted In orckishnguage when he realised that his warriors were about to be massacre And suddenly about 500 hundred Orc warriors came out from there hiding ce and that is when Alec realised that they have been surrounded @@novelbin@@ The whole forest had been the hiding ce of the Orcs, the first hundred Orc warriors that he had seen were only a decoy to distract there attention from the other Orcs that were trying to encircle them They were being surrounded by about an extra six hundred Orcs "Gor¡¯mog ( Attack)" the Orc sub leadermanded and they started rushing towards Alec and Beatrice, the human Puppet tried it¡¯s best toe back to shield Beatrice but the Orcs seems to put more efforts in locking him down Alec finally realised that Beatrice in questions didn¡¯t make any attempt to bring out any weapon out, he was finally starting to realise that unlike him walked on both a warrior path and golem Path Beatrice on the other hand focused all her attention and energy into the perfection of her puppets which made her a weakling in closebat " Shit!!!" Alec cursed as he draw out his Blood Changdao, as he moved towards to her location, his mind set on protecting her, He sent his golem To spread out and take out the Orcs from different angles, for the first time Alec showed his true powers allowing his golem to go wild and fight to there heart desire ng!!, Alec de shed with the first Orc that he met and he was pushed backwards, he even felt his inner organs was in turmoil " put all my extra points into strength!" The moment Alec said those words he could feel all the muscles in his body twitch, and a very serious pain assaulted him but he gritted his teeth and beared the pains As he could already feel the extra strength that was surging inside of his muscles like they were about to blow out, he quickly checked his status to understand just how much of an increase he has gotten [ Status Tab] Name: Alec Gordons ¡·Race: Human ¡·Level: 21 ¡·Tier: 2 [ low ] ¡ö Exp till next level : 7097 / 50,000 [ Attributes ] ¡·Strength: 104 (+44) ¡·Agility: 55 ¡·Endurance: 65 ¡·Mana: (0/5,000) Affinity: Earth (high)+, Fire(high)+ avable points : 0 System points: 70,007 After he saw the system stats, he became aware of why the upgrade felt more painful than before and why he felt seriously strong at the moment, it was because the strength bar had broken through the hundred mark and he seems to have had a big qualitative change in strength Alec roared as he shed out his Changdao from afar as he could already see about five Orcs lunging for Beatrice, though he didn¡¯t really like her attitude that much But her three puppets were really a big help to him and he felt as long as they were here he might still have the chance toplete the nh level, but if she dies then the puppets dissappears also, and that was something he was not prepared to watch. Alec shes without restraining his strength but after the sword wind that was release by his sword dissappeared before his eyes he started regretting using his full strength just after an upgrade He was stillcking in his power control after upgrading himself like that with all the stats point he umted , the sword wind that was just shed without no mana, or elemental augmentation killed all the Orcs lunging for Beatrice in an instant, slicing them at the waist region. Alec : "..." the fuck! Alec looked at his palm in suprise wondering if truly he was the one who just killed those Orcs easily, when he was just struggling to withstand there blows few seconds ago, such upgrade gave him enough confidence to go again " hehe he... sweet, second round" Chapter 217: Shameless Orcs The people outside watching the ninth-level battleground couldn¡¯t help but gasp and exim at the unpredictable turn of events, Initially, they had cheered when they witnessed Oni effortlessly y the Orcs and even summon set of eerie looking demon to join the battle. But the excitement didn¡¯t end there, When the shamanunched a sneak attack, the onlookers gasped, feeling their hearts about to burst out of their chests, Alec second golem had appeared just in time to divert the attack , relieving the crowd of the immense stress they were experiencing. Then, the audience caught a glimpse of Beatrice¡¯s exceptional skills with her human Puppet, Many of the second-year senior students hade to witness her puppet¡¯s strength. Although Alec looked impressive while being able to control Eight golem , but they still didn¡¯t take him seriously since none of his golems were at the Tier 3 realm. The few moves of Beatrice¡¯s human puppet quickly revealed to everyone that defeating her would be no easy task, the puppet was not in the entry-level of the Tier 3 Mage ream, it had already reached mid-level proficiency. Most of the second-year students were at the low Tier 3 mage realm, and the more talented ones had reached high or peak levels, while Those less gifted ones lingered in the Tier 2 mage realm, almost reaching the peak or were quasi-Tier 3 mage. The new students were already wondering if Alec and Beatrice were humans or monsters disguised as humans, They were amazed at their young age and their intimidating strength. They were still Specting how much stronger they could be in the future, they began questioning if they had been cultivating incorrectly all along, after all they were all the same age. --- Realising that Beatrice life was in danger Alec decided to go all out "add all free points to strength" And all of a sudden all started to witness his muscles twitch and his body ache, he could feel strength coursing through his body but he was also damn sure that his body was not strong enough to handle it He quick checked his stats to see the difference from before .............. Name: Alec Gordons ¡·Race: Human ¡·Level: 21 ¡·Tier: 2 [ low ] ¡ö Exp till next level : 507 / 50,000 [ Attributes ] ¡·Strength: 104 (+44) ¡·Agility: 55 ¡·Endurance: 65 ¡·Mana: (4891/5,000) Affinity: Earth (high)+, Fire(high)+ avable points : System points: 70,007 lec charged forward without bothering to defend himself anymore, With each swing of his sword, Orcs fell before him, their bodies turning into mashed-up corpses. Readtest stories on NovelBin.C?m Not a single Orc could withstand his strikes after his strength surpassed the hundred mark. Alec couldn¡¯t help but daydream about pushing all his other stats to reach the same level. His fighting style resembled that of a barbarian soldier, relying solely on raw power instead of technique. His blood changdao hummed with every life he extinguished, The rising blood aura behind him started to materialize into a human form, though the Orcs saw it, they still mindlessly threw themselves at Alec like a horde of mad rabbits. But as he grabbed Beatrice¡¯s waist and dashed away from the encroaching Orcs, he felt his arms beginning to grow sore, and his hand trembled uncontrobly. "I guess the side effects of unleashing that kind of power areing fast," Beatrice said Beatrice looked at him with nk eyes, questioning why he had saved her, while Alec stared at her dumbfounded. "I thought you could have used that burst of power to fight your way through and take out the Orc sub-captain, Saving me in the midst of thispetition doesn¡¯t make much sense. Didn¡¯t you say you weren¡¯t going to lose to me?" Beatrice¡¯s words left Alec feeling frustrated, He had saved ady, and ording to his grandpa, anyone who saved ady would be appreciated and showered with gratitude. But here he was, feeling scammed in more ways than one ¨C meeting the wrong kind ofdy. He gently set Beatrice down, instructing her to stay put as he prepared to go all out and attempt to kill the sub-captain toplete the mission instantly. @@novelbin@@ "If I fail, good luck to you," he said before dashing back to join his golems in battle. He summoned the Hive Queen, who quickly summoned her babies, while Titan summoned his lesser ice golems. Five lesser ice golems followed closely behind him, the other golems joining in a domino effect of summoning. With Tempest Butcher leading the way after summoning his storm elemental golem, they turned the entire battlefield into an all-out attack party. Though their numbers were dwindling, the golems were clearing a path for Alec to follow. They were creating a straight line towards the Orc sub-captain who was still waiting atop his Direwolf mount. Finally, Alec stood face-to-face with the formidable Orc sub captain. After pushing through a horde of Orcs, he tightly gripped his sheathed changdao, determined to confront the leader and put an end to this test once and for all. The air was thick with tension, and the sounds of shing weapons echoed in the background. Alec could already envision his golems fighting desperately to hold off the relentless Orcs, allowing him to focus on the impending duel. The Sub Captain loomed tall and imposing, sitting confidently on his fearsome Direwolf mount, brandishing a massive, menacing axe. Summoning his courage, Alec charged at the Sub Captain, his Changdao swinging with all his might. He released a deadly, blood-colored de Qi that struck fear into the hearts of onlookers. Yet, to Alec¡¯s surprise, the Sub Captain smirked and effortlessly evaded his attacks, thanks to the mount¡¯s skill and agility. "Is this the best you can do, human? You¡¯re nothing but fodder for my de!" taunted the Orc sub-captain. Determined not to be discouraged, Alec channeled his mana and created sturdy earth walls around him, after sensing the imminent danger. He hoped to shield himself from any attacks the Sub Captain had nned. However, it was the Orc Shaman, standing by the side all the while, who was making the move. This cunning spellcaster easily saw through Alec¡¯s strategy with just a nce. "Your tricks won¡¯t save you, weakling!" sneered the Orc Shaman sadistically, mming his staff onto the ground. Releasing a powerful st of arcane energy, the Orc Shaman tore through Alec¡¯s earth walls, sending him sprawling backward. Alec crashed onto the ground, his body battered and bruised. He was taken aback by the strength of the attack, as it nearly reached Tier 4 power, surpassing even the capabilities of a low rank Mage. Facing such dishonorable Orcs was no easy feat, especially when dealing with the Orc shaman who had relentlessunched two sneak attacks at them. It was always said that Orcs were honourable creatures but the orc shaman has changed his views on that. No ordinary Mage can dream of defeating the shaman alone talkless of when they have to also face the sub-captain Alec tried his best to get up as he Gasp for breath, The Sub Captain dismounts his Direwolf and walks towards Alec, a wicked grin stered across his face, as he raises his Axe " You¡¯re tenacious, I¡¯ll give you that, But your bravery means nothing against the might of the Orc Horde!" Just as the Sub Captain raises his axe to deliver the final blow, Alec¡¯s vision blurs, and his body weakens. Hisst conscious thought of this battle ends there. Chapter 218: Fighting For The Students (1). Alec Gordon opened his eyes to find himself suspended in mid-air,pletely upside down, He couldn¡¯t believe it thews of gravity seemed to be defying him in this peculiar ce. Amidst the darkness, Alec anxiously waited, hoping for some sign of escape, Suddenly, a door of light materialized before him, rapidly approaching. @@novelbin@@ Although his natural instinct was to flee from the light, he soon noticed something peculiar, Not only was the door drawing closer, but his own body felt an inexplicable pull towards it as well. Realizing the futility of resisting, Alec decided to relinquish control and submit to the mysterious force, Slowly, he allowed his body to be enveloped by the luminous gateway, embracing the unknown that awaited beyond. The resounding cheers of the crowd served as a wake-up call for Alec, instantly reminding him of his location, He found himself standing outside the temple, precisely at the entrance of the renowned Fighting Pavilion Tower. As he surveyed his surroundings, Alec realized that the radiant light he had spotted earlier was likely connected to the tower¡¯s main entrance. His eyes quickly focused on Beatrice, who appeared to be surrounded by a group of elderly individuals, However, he couldn¡¯tprehend why she seemed both annoyed and disturbed by their presence. It dawned on Alec that the reason behind Beatrice¡¯s current predicament was her remarkable achievement of reaching the ninth level in the tower, His curiosity piqued, as he had long wondered how she had managed to emerge before him, given his own efforts and challenges within the tower¡¯s depths. Considering he had no knowledge of Beatrice¡¯s current situation, Alec had believed that he would be the first to escape the perilous realm of orc hell. However, her presence here indicated that she must have met her demise before him, Oddly enough, he felt relieved at the thought, as he couldn¡¯t fathom enduring what she was going through. Surrounded by a chorus of old men who sounded like a broken record, each making the same promises with no distinguishing features, all of them desired one thing: for Beatrice to be their disciple, Yet, she remained silent, offering no response to any of them. Quietly, she approached thezy old man who was supposed to be on watch duty with Instructor Duran, and gracefully bowed before him. "I greet you, Master," she said respectfully. The old man¡¯s expression bemused, responded with a yful smile. "Oh, why would you choose someone like me?, No! I refuse to ept another disciple. The stress is far too much," The old man protested, causing the other esteemed instructors to fix their gaze upon him. It seemed preposterous to them that any instructor in their right mind would reject the opportunity to guide and nurture such a prodigious talent, However, they secretly rejoiced knowing that his refusal would grant them the chance to bring Beatrice under their wing. Yet, despite their expectations, Beatrice remained determined, maintaining her bow in front of thezy old man, who was now even feigning tears. "Why don¡¯t you take her in, Elder Alfred?" someone finally spoke up. Experience more tales on NovelBin.C?m "Who the hell said that?!" Elder Alfred choked in surprise, almost cursing until he recognized the person who had spoken, It was none other than the new Dean of the academy. In that moment, Elder Alfred cursed his recklessness, realizing that the Dean¡¯s request for him to ept Beatrice meant that it was now finalized. The authority of the Dean held immense weight, second only to the old Dean himself, The rest of the great instructors cursed their own luck, as there was nothing they could do, The decision had been made. Some of the great instructors standing nearby were already cursing at Elder Alfred, feeling that they were far superior to him in terms of cultivation, It didn¡¯t sit well with them to lose to someone they believed they had surpassed. However, Alec took advantage of the distraction caused by Beatrice and calmly slipped away from the crowd, avoiding the gaze of the furious great instructor. With a sigh of frustration, Elder Alfred spoke up, "I ept your bow, Rise, disciple. From today onward, you shall be my tenth and final disciple." This statement caused the dean¡¯s lips to twitch in anger, even though others couldn¡¯tprehend the underlying meaning. How could the new Dean be oblivious to what Elder Alfred was implying In truth, Elder Alfred was one of the most low-key andzy instructors at the academy, He rarely attended to his disciples, and was still clearly demonstrating his reluctance to be present on this asion. He had even been given the responsibility of guarding the Fighting Pavilion Tower, which was the final test site for new students along with Instructor Duran, However he had found a reason to escape , when the Dean arrived and failed to notice his unique Qi. He had sent him a mental message, urging him to appear in the hall or face punishment in the form of teaching duties. This threat hadpelled Elder Alfred to hurry to the hall faster than most of the other instructors. Yet, upon his arrival, someone unexpectedly asked him to be their master, This request caught him off guard, as bing a teacher was not something he had nned for However, as always, the dean was there to push him into epting. Elder Alfred took advantage of the opportunity to dere that this new disciple would be hisst, It was his way of saying, "No one else should attempt to be my disciple, as I am retiring from training students." Being a wise old man, he understood that if a talented neer like the mysterious and formidable genius who had reached the ninth level wanted him as a mentor, it would only make him the center of attention. He wouldn¡¯t be able to handle the influx of students who would want to study under him, all hoping to get closer to the demonic genius or learn from the enigmatic master who had managed to provoke half of the Great Instructors. So he made the best decision he felt was appropriate for him, The dean shook his head, observing the smug smile on Elder Alfred¡¯s face. "Where do you think you¡¯re going, boy?" one of the great instructors who had always kept his eyes on Alec sneaked up behind him, realizing that Alec was attempting to hide behind the other genius. His voice wasn¡¯t loud, but it swiftly grabbed the attention of the other instructors, causing them to rush towards Alec, remembering that one genius remained unassigned. "Um, esteemed masters, I already have a mentor," Alec quickly replied in his defense, shivering under the intense aura that locked onto him. Each and every one of them felt as strong as his gramps when he entered rage mode after what happened to the Third Elder. "Hmm, boy, do you think you can fool us? There¡¯s no way you would be assigned a master unless you¡¯re from a mid-tier or low-tier n," one of the instructors sneered. "Yeah, that¡¯s only reserved for the lower-ranking students who don¡¯t have the right to choose their own mentor, They should be grateful for the academy¡¯s ¡¯thoughtful¡¯ idea of picking for them," another instructor chimed in, adding to Alec¡¯s growing frustration. As the two instructors continued to run their mouths in front of Alec, he couldn¡¯t help but grow sick of their superiorityplex. Suddenly, he understood where Beatrice¡¯s disdain had originated, these so-called great instructors looked down on individuals from low or mid-tier ns. "Well, for your information, Ie from a mid-tier n," Alec dered, stunning them all. Some even walked away with a sour expression on their faces. "Big deal. With your ability, it won¡¯t be long before you elevate your n¡¯s status, You can reject your master¡¯s teachings ande learn under me, and everything will be resolved," one instructor said, his face dripping with disdain, as if he were doing Alec a great favor, However, Alec looked at him as though he were a fool. No matter what happened, he was determined not to register under this man or any of the other Great Instructors who acted so high and mighty. While the War God Mage Academy imed to ept all mages who wanted to walk their own path regardless of their affinity, discrimination still prevailed. There were factions created by the great instructors, driven by their personal interests. Chapter 219: Fighting For The Students (2). A massive Great Sword suddenly flew between the Great Instructor and Alec, creating a barrier between them. A middle-aged man strolled in with a confident swagger, his face portraying a sense of indifference. @@novelbin@@ With each step he took, his presence seemed to grow stronger, and he locked eyes with the Great Instructor. "Now, who in their right mind would try to poach my own disciple while I¡¯m still breathing?" the middle aged man questioned casually, even using his left index finger to clean his ear. "Terran! I had no idea he was your disciple," eximed the man, acknowledging the middle-aged man who had just arrived before facing Alec. "I believe you have plenty of reasons to reject your master¡¯s teachings and be my disciple instead, If you ask anyone in the academy, you¡¯ll hear tales of how most of Terran¡¯s disciples meet a mysterious death," the Instructor whispered, though with most mages present, it was easy for them to eavesdrop on conversations, Terran chuckled as the Great Instructor attempted to scare off Alec with his records. Terran disliked the underhanded tactics the Great Instructor had employed, but he wouldn¡¯t say otherwise or try to sugarcoat it. He would leave the decision to the new student to make, He only wanted to teach those with true determination, not weaklings who grew up sheltered like inexperienced neers, destined to get themselves killed and be another statistic on his list. "I appreciate the Great Instructor¡¯s kind words, but I think I would prefer to remain with my assigned master since fate brought us together," Alec spoke, bowing respectfully with his hands cupped, The Great Instructor¡¯s face turned red with embarrassment. He wished he could bury himself underground and disappear, As he looked at Alec, he realized that the boy couldn¡¯t possibly be older than sixteen, confirming his assumption that Alec was still very young. He had exhausted every tactic he knew in an attempt to persuade Alec to join him as a disciple, but all of his efforts had been in vain he was not a crafty old fox anyways , This was the first time he had experienced such humiliation. He had lost the first prodigy to old man Alfred who seemed to spend most of his days sleeping. Initially, he had never taken the old man seriously, believing him to be a waste of mana, but now he had been rejected by a student who hadn¡¯t even reached the Mage Mid Rank Realm. Though he felt a burning fury, he couldn¡¯t direct his anger towards the old man or the girl, as their union had been arranged by the New Dean. He couldn¡¯t me Terran either, since he had been automatically assigned a student; these kinds of things happened every year. It just so happened that the student assigned to him this year turned out to be exceptionally strong. Trying to reason with Terran was out of the question, He was incredibly rude and wouldn¡¯t hesitate to fight back, so the Great Instructor could only unleash his anger on Alec, who seemed to have no strong backing. "You will regret this!" the Great Instructor eximed, swinging his cloak as he stormed out of the room, The other Great Instructors followed suit, showing off their own skills as they departed. Terran¡¯sughter filled the hall as he approached Alec and lightly pped his shoulder, Alec¡¯s expression changed as he felt the weight of a mountain being ced on his fragile shoulders, He looked at his proimed instructor with a pleading smile. "Not bad, kiddo, not bad, That bastard was about to make you reject me as your master and join him instead, That would have caused quite a scandal on your record and your journey on the battlefield," Terran stated with a bored expression. "How is that even possible, master?" Alec inquired, his curiosity piqued. "Isn¡¯t it simple? No other instructors would look at you with respect if they knew you dismissed your master just to learn under a higher ranking instructor, It would be a stigma that would always follow you, and no one would trust you. Even when you find yourself on the battlefield in the future, yourrades would never show trust in you, as they would always fear you might betray them for your own benefit." "That old bastard doesn¡¯t care about you at all, He only wants to enhance his Tutor profile, boasting that he once taught a student who climbed the ninth level of the Fighting Pavilion Tower., All of your future achievements would be his stepping stones to further glory in his profession." Terran finished exining as he went to retrieve his great sword, The remaining instructors in the hall weakly smiled, realizing that only someone like Terran could curse and insult a Great Instructor so carefree. Although the difference between a peak instructor and a regr Great Instructor was only realm, but the gap between Tier 7 and Tier 8 was even greater than breaking through from Tier one to reaching the Tier 6 Mage bottleneck. Every Tier 8 Mage expert was highly revered, except for Terran, who had a battle record of fighting and killing a Tier 8 life form, no one else He could look down on them with disdain and insult them so freely, only does that because he had the strength to be arrogant. Experience more tales on NovelBin.C?m "Let¡¯s go, including all the mages under my tutge, There is nothing left to do here, Follow behind me," Terranmanded, cing his great sword behind him and walking off. The members of the Gordon n in the hall slowly followed behind him, with Alec leading the way. Arthur looked at their new tutor with fervent eyes, clenching his fist in anticipation. He loved the way his new tutor handled things unrestricted and unrestrained, His style was wild, but no one dared to stop him due to fear of his outbursts. Having such type of mentor is what he had always dreamed of, someone who could help him be unrestrained as well. And cause a lot of trouble, and when the older generationes out to deal with him, his master would mysteriously appear and handle the situation. Arthur was lost in his fantasies to the point where he didn¡¯t even notice a stick being swung towards his head. DONG!!! "Wipe that smug smirk off your face when you stare at me, it gives me the creeps," Terran said as he continued on his journey, while the rest of the groupughed at Arthur. Chapter 220: Life As A Student (1). The Gordons n Mages eagerly followed Instructor Terran up to his peak, the magnificent War God Mage Academy nestled amidst towering mountains and peaks. Within the academy, the direct disciples of the esteemed instructors were privileged to reside with their mentors in their own private peaks. However, most mages from the Low Tier and Mid Tier ns often faced rejection from their instructors, believing they were not skilled enough, As a result, these mages were left to reside in the dormitories prepared for the remaining students. This created a disparity, as these mages were not entitled to the private lectures offered by the assigned instructors, Instead, they could only attend the public sses that were asionally held. However, these lectures were not as detailed as the private lessons, causing those who struggled to understand the material to fall behind the exceptional students. Unless these instructor less mages had impressive war merits or achieved something extraordinary, they could forget about catching the attention of any instructor. The moment Alec reached the peak, he noticed the sparsity of the area and the overgrown bushes that veiled it, It became evident that no one had tended to their new master¡¯s peak for quite some time. Alec and the group gazed at the closest peak, which was bustling with numerous mages, They were crammed together, and if Alec were to count, he estimated there would be around three hundred of them. He also observed an instructor ushering in new disciples, introducing them to his existing students and familiarizing them with the routine, Alec recalled the warning he had heard about Terran¡¯s students having the highest casualty rate. "Um, Master," Alec spoke up, curiosity brimming in his voice. "Where are the rest of our seniors? Are you not going to introduce us to your other students?" Terran sighed and replied, "As you can see, I¡¯m the only one residing in this peak, I only have one disciple alive, and he spends most of his time on the battlefield, as if his life depended on it, He rarely returns to the peak since he believes he has already learned all he needed to." Alec furrowed his brow, the mention of battlefields and military rankings piquing his interest, he¡¯s been hearing about it since he entered the school like they were in some type of war with another faction, Unable to contain his curiosity, he asked another question. "I apologize for my persistence, but I can¡¯t help but wonder about this battlefield that keeps being mentioned, Who exactly are we fighting? Are there still people foolish enough to engage inbat with fellow humans during such a treacherous period where everyone is in danger whenever the Blood Moon arrives?" Alec¡¯s expression turned serious as he posed his questions, For the first time since they began their journey, his master turned to look at him, studying his eyes in an attempt to decipher his true feelings. "From your expression, it¡¯s evident that you have experienced many battles and hold deep grudges against the creatures from the second dimension," Terran stated, his gaze unwavering. "I appreciate that kind of spirit, However, if you believe that your enemies are only limited to the races from the second dimension, then you won¡¯t even know how you met your end." As they flew towards the only castle on the peak, Terran instructed them to choose where they wanted to live, There were numerous unused houses within the peak, all avable without any cost, providing them withfort and no issues. --- Find your next adventure on NovelBin.C?m ** Inside the Gordons n ** Aurora had finally found a way to blend into the Gordons n, She had applied to be an enforcer for the n, Initially, she was taken aback by how strict the n¡¯s procedures were. Given the Tier 5 Mage abilities she showed , she had assumed the n would be more eager to recruit her, Talented lone mages like herself were usually highly respected by other ns, sometimes leading to marriage proposals in an attempt to establish a stronger connection. However, since her eptance into the n, nothing of that sort had urred, While the treatment she received was good, and the food satisfactory, there seemed to be no indication that she was favored above the rest. While on guard duty near the n gates, an overwhelming sense of danger washed over her. Though she could detect someone appearing behind her, the unique Qi emanating from the person made her dead certain that he was a member of the Gordons n. After spending some time in the Gordons n, Aurora had managed to learn a few things, She discovered that the entire n was connected through Qi, so when someone lower in rank was injured, those higher up would be alerted. She associated this state of connection with the basic cultivation that all n members underwent, It had been tweaked in a way that concealed the fact that they were under surveince. However, Aurora understood that this was done with the intention of protection. "So, tell me, which n sent you? And what is your objective? Lastly, how has your treatment been so far?" Aurora was taken aback when she turned around and saw who had discovered her, She let out a defeated sigh, realizing that she should have noticed someone probing her, The person in front of her had be incredibly stealthy since breaking through. "For the first question, no n sent me here, I came on my own, And as for the second question, I came to check on the well-being of my nephew, Lastly, I am grateful to your n for the excellent treatment I¡¯ve received as an enforcer," Aurora replied. The Grand Elder of the Gordons n, who had silently appeared beside Aurora, detected a hint of disdain in her tone at the end of her sentence, He could already piece together why her attitude had changed. Based on how she spoke, he sensed that she came from a high-ranking n, and being treated as an enforcer seemed to have dampened her mood, It was clear that someone as strong as her would be pampered like a princess in her own n. "And who might this nephew of yours be? Because I don¡¯t recall any of our nsmen having a connection with a n of such standing," the Grand Elder asked trying to probe , his expression serious as he started to suspect her, Aurora looked at the Grand Elder and realized that if she ever wanted to get out of this predicament, she would have toe clean. "My nephew is Alec Gordon, one of the rightful heirs of the Ancient ze n." "Youngdy, I can¡¯t help but argue with you on that, As far as I¡¯m concerned, Alec is not interested in knowing anyone from that n, and not only that, but you should be well aware that your n has made attempts to assassinate him," the Grand Elder said with a grim expression. "You have to understand that there are different factions within our n due to its size, and this means not everyone is interested in seeing him dead, To some people, Alec is the person they have been waiting for toe and stir things up, I just need a moment with him, I need to rify some matters that happened in the past," Aurora exined. "I¡¯m sorry, but that would not be possible, If I¡¯m not mistaken, he should be at the War God Mage Academy now!" the Grand Elder responded. Aurora became visibly upset upon hearing that Alec was attending the academy that the major n was targeting, However, the Grand Elder seemed uninterested in exining anything to her. "Well, I guess I should go back then since there is nothing else for me to do here!" Aurora said, feeling frustrated, But just as she began to move, a loud howl echoed through the air. Both Aurora and the Grand Elder floated up into the sky and observed a massive wolf on a mountain hill, howling towards the heavens, and Different types of Wolf demonic beasts from the nearby forest were dashing towards Estonia city, and various experts began levitating into the sky. Even the high-ranking members of the Gordons n joined them. @@novelbin@@ Draco, upon spotting Aurora, looked surprised but chose not to question her presence, The Grand Elder turned towards her with a shrewd smile on his face. "It seems you won¡¯t be going anywhere soon, with a wave of wolf monsters on the way, unless you have a death wish, why not join us enforcer " the Grand Elder remarked and Aurora silently wished she could wipe that smirk off his face with a punch. Chapter 221: Showdown. Instructor Terran emerged from his castle, stretching and rubbing the sleep from his eyes, To his surprise, he found that the overgrown peak had been cleared and the entire area cleaned up. A smile spread across his face as he nced at Alec and the gang, still sprawled out on the ground in exhaustion. "I never expected all of you to take care of the peak, It¡¯s the first time anyone has shown such initiative, I truly appreciate it," Instructor Terran expressed with gratitude. "The other disciples I¡¯ve, had never bothered to do something like this, I am satisfied, Let¡¯s go have breakfast Bills on me." Heughed wildly before whistling , and a massive Demonic bear came running towards him, The bear showed it¡¯s affection by cuddling with Terran when it reached him. Terran rubbed its head and fed it some fruits before climbing onto its back and riding down the peak, Alec and the rest of the gang hurriedly followed they were still broke and were not at the Gordonspound where meals was delivered to them. --- Meanwhile, at another peak, Instructor Duran sat quietly inside his castle, surrounded by four other instructors, Their faces were obscured, but their instructor badges still identified them. "Who would¡¯ve thought that the person we¡¯ve been plotting against would turn out to be someone so talented?" one of the instructors remarked. Find your next read at NovelBin.C?m "Reaching the ninth level of the tower is no easy feat for a Tier 2 Mage." Duran remained silent, not contributing to the conversation, Another instructor spoke up, noting, "What¡¯s even more frightening is his age, If you ask me, he¡¯s just as talented as those so-called chosen ones that the Ancient ns are secretly grooming to be there next n master." "Duran, you¡¯ve been quiet all this time, Don¡¯t you have anything to add?" pressed one of the concealed instructors. "Out of all of us here, you¡¯ve observed this boy up close, You should understand him better." Duran¡¯s eyebrow shot up at the direct statement. "You don¡¯t have to be so forthright, I can rte to how all of you are feeling right now, and I understand your concerns as well..." "Though we never anticipated him being that strong, it doesn¡¯t matter, As long as he remains a disciple of Terran, it will still be easy to eliminate him, We just need to elevate the rewards we offer to our little friends, and I guarantee they won¡¯t hesitate to kill him, even if it means sending a Mid-Rank Attacker to do the Job." "In addition to that, we must eliminate any evidence that could be traced back to us, I¡¯ve heard the Mad Dog will be returning soon, and thest thing we want is for him to detect anything suspicious among us, He will stop at nothing until he hunts us down if he ever has a reason to suspect us" Duran exined, and everyone nodded in agreement, There wasn¡¯t a single person present who didn¡¯t know how relentless the Mad Dog could be. While they all shared their thoughts, Duran sunk into deep contemtion, trying to recall the impressions Alec had left on him. An unknown enforcer from the ancient n had approached him, offering enticing benefits that he couldn¡¯t refuse, He had reluctantly epted their offer to silently eliminate Alec and any Gordon n mages who mysteriously entered the scene. Directly killing them wasn¡¯t an option for him, which is why he had hurriedly directed them towards Terran, Terran was someone who drew the attention of all factions with ulterior motives. He had proven to be a formidable opponent and a constant thorn in the side of those factions, He was the main adversary of the infamous Mad Dog Of the War God Mage Academy. Instead of wasting their energy on Terran, they had decided to seek revenge and kill his disciples, Surprisingly, such actions seemed to deeply affect him, the immensely talented earth mage, Terran Dunce. Terran felt the pain of losing his students on a profound level, seeing them as his own children. There had been an instance where he had lost his sanity after the deaths of a group of his students, However, this resulted in the new Dean locking him up for several months, as there was no evidence to support his ims that someone was targeting his disciples. After that incident, Terran became increasingly unruly and cared less about maintaining his image. He distanced himself from any prospective students he had. He would only impart techniques that he felt matched their personalities, but he never taught them his ultimate skills that made him the most respected Earth Mage, he had reached a bottleneck in his cultivation, the almighty genius encounter a bottleneck. Duran nced at the other four masked instructors and let out a heavy sigh, Initially, he had believed that he was the only one the ancient ze n had reached out to. However, he was surprised to discover that they had already infiltrated the War God Mage Academy with four other individuals. Duran quickly deduced that if the ze n wanted to deal with Alec, they didn¡¯t need him specifically, They could have used any of their dormant agents already hiding within the academy. But they were being cautious, luring him in as a scapegoat in case anything went wrong, while the other four still remained protected. Still, Duran had no knowledge of their true identities, If it weren¡¯t for the promised rewards and benefits, he would have hesitated to honor his agreement with them. He remained unaware of how they had even discovered that the Gordons n intended to send Alec to this specific academy, but he nned to take full advantage of the situation regardless. --- As soon as Instructor Duran and the Gordons nsmen entered the canteen, they noticed another instructor who seemed to be treating his new disciple. The instructor stared smugly at the Gordons nsmen and remarked, "I see you¡¯ve received another subpar disciple, When will you ever be able to find someone who can truly support you?" Terran responded with nonchnce, saying, "What do you have to be so proud of? Just because your disciple currently holds a position in the Earth leaderboard doesn¡¯t mean he¡¯ll be able to maintain it forever, Just wait and watch, soon I¡¯ll not only beat you, but I¡¯ll also have a disciple with the ability to match up to your esteemed student." The other instructor still wore an arrogant smile as he looked at Terran, undeterred by his statement. "Why wait until then? Let¡¯s settle this right here!" The other instructorughed loudly as he grabbed Terran¡¯s shoulder and soared into the sky, As they disappeared, the disciples who followed the other instructor turned their attention to Alec and his group. "I¡¯ve been waiting for a chance to release all my pent-up frustration yor senior caused. Who would have thought you would deliver yourselves to me like this?" The lead student dashed towards Alec and his friends. All of them were Tier 3 mages, and the Gordons n couldn¡¯t help but get serious, unleashing their full aura without holding back. Alec frowned, wondering how senior students could start targeting them on their very first day, Anger welled up within him, and he thought if he had the power, he would have beaten them until they were scared of him. He quickly summoned all his golems, except for the Hive Queen, to relieve the pressure on his group, They other group had the advantage of numbers, but before they could even sh, someone had already dashed past Alec. In a blur, Alec became scared, From that swift movement alone, he was certain that none of them could match up to it. Due to his extraordinary stats, he could only follow the motion with his eyes, The mage who bypassed Alec appeared in front of one of the Gordons mages and casually waved his hand in the air. In the next second, to the surprise of Alec and his friends, the mage¡¯s hand fell off. Alec¡¯s eyes narrowed, He could swear that the attacker was at least a Mid-Ranked Mage, and yet he was so young. He couldn¡¯t understand why someone with that level of power would brutally attack someone who was clearly no match for them. "Why? Why would you attack him? We have no grudge against you, so tell me one reason why you would attack someone who was never your equal in the first ce?" Alec demanded, his voice filled with confusion and frustration. Alec¡¯s anger surged, causing him to lose hisposure, Even the other mage who had been charging toward them came to a halt, stunned by the unexpected attack from their instructor¡¯s top disciple. "Who are you to question me? You¡¯re nothing but a pest in my eyes," the attacker sneered. "Bow before me, you little brat." @@novelbin@@ [< Gravity Pull>] Alec¡¯s heart sank as he realized what was happening, The man standing before him intended to make him kneel in front of everyone, The small quarrel between them had managed to attract the attention of numerous mages, now eager to witness a showdown between both group. Chapter 222: First Encounter with Orion. The Mage, who is said to be ranked in the Earth Board Expert , possessed an incredibly direct attitude that Alec could clearly feel being directed at them. From the moment this Mage appeared until now, all of his actions seemed to be aimed directly at Alec and hispanions. This Mage had intentionally targeted the Gordon n, seeking to undermine their prestige right from the time he attacked , He had patiently hidden in the shadows, waiting for the opportune moment to strike. It wasn¡¯t until Alec¡¯s instructor, Instructor Terran, was dragged into an aerial battle by his own Instructor, that he made his move. Alec couldn¡¯t help but wonder whether they were being attacked because they were Terran¡¯s disciples or simply because they belonged to the Gordon n, if only he knew how wrong his two guess was. Ever since they entered the academy, Alec and his nsmen had noticed a constant state of being plotted against from all angles. Now that Alec had gained poprity through the Tower event, he knew that their perceived threat had increased, He had been expecting those who targeted them in the shadows to strike soon, but he never anticipated an attack from a Mid Rank Mage. He never realized there would be Mid Rank Mage so shameless as to attack them Low Rank Mages. The nearby student mages watched, pointing fingers and whispering, the Mage fellow disciples stood frozen in ce, unsure of what to do, It was widely known that Mid Rank mages were not supposed to attack low rank mages in the same academy , except in special cases. For a Mid Rank Mage to initiate an attack on a low rank Mage was a serious offense that could result in punishment from the department controlled by the Mad Dog. " I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re doing this or why you¡¯re targeting us, but you can forget about ever making me kneel to you!" Alec gritted his teeth and resisted the pull of gravity, His defiance seemed only to fuel the anger of the Mage standing before him. Having experienced increased gravity in the Tower challenge, there was no way Alec would yield under this level of pressure. [< Gravity Pull ¡Á 10 >] The Mage standing before Alec intensified the pressure on him, causing the disruption around his outstretched fist to increase, signaling a surge in gravity, Beads of sweat started to roll down the Mage and Alec¡¯s forehead. The rest of the gang desperately wanted to jump in and help Alec, but they could see a reassuring look in his eyes, silently instructing them to tend to the injured Mage instead. From the events that had unfolded so far, Alec could deduce that the Mage in front of him had recently awakened the element of gravity, It was likely that, it was his Awakening element for entering the mid-rank realm, the Mage had not been able to honed his proficiency with gravity that well , and that is why Alec could still resist. While Alec reveled in the fact that the Mage couldn¡¯t make him kneel, the Mage in question, Orion, was already feeling embarrassed. He knew he could easily defeat Alec but when he heard about Alec¡¯s records at the Fighting Pavilion Tower, jealousy took over. Discovering that Alec was under Instructor Terran¡¯s guidance gave Orion hope of embarrassing him, He couldn¡¯t ept the fact that someone else had entered the ninth level and broken his records. True, there were two people who reached the ninth level, but Beatrice, from the ancient puppetry n, was not someone Orion wanted to cross, Despite her branch of the n not being discovered yet, her techniques alone marked her as a core member of the n. Yet, Alec was the focus of his jealousy, as he found out he had even emerged as the MVP of the fight. Orion had gained recognition throughout the academy as a genius with the highest level at registration, while reaching the eighth level of the Tower, However, having his record broken so easily left a deep scar on his ego. And that is why, when his instructor attacked Terran, he took the opportunity to strike, He believed that an opportunity like this might never present itself again, and he sought to make Alec kneel before him. However, as he attacked, it became clear that his motives were purely selfish, Things began to spiral out of control when Alec seemed unaffected by the gravity and his ns to embarrass him in front of arge crowd failed, Frustrated, he decided to punish Alec instead. With his free hand, a blue rune gathered around him and a water ball appeared, Using the space element, he startedpressing the water ball into the shape of a three-mouthed fan. The condensing water under the space element sent a chill through Alec¡¯s body, making him acutely aware of the danger he was in, If that water de even grazed his body, he would be torn apart. The water de began to slowly rotate, eventually picking up speed and affecting the air around it, Alec stared at the highlypressed jet cutter made purely of water, knowing that no metal could stop its momentum. However, Alec¡¯s agility was still hampered by the gravity, making it difficult for him to dodge. "This is your punishment for offending me, you insignificant insect, Go die," Orion said as he released the water de towards Alec, Even the mages in the crowd gasped, sensing that Orion had gone too far with his actions, While he may have attacked a low-ranking mage, his affiliation with his instructor had given him some leniency. But if his de struck Alec, there was a high probability that he would die, Such an offense was significant, and even his master would struggle to defend him in the face of such a crime. [< Tier spell - Verdant Vortex >] Alec was taken aback by the deep voice that sounded right next to his ear, Another mage walked past him, and to his surprise, he felt the weight of gravity that had bound him suddenly release. The water de that had been hurtling towards him was engulfed by a swirling vortex of sand that rose from the ground, created by the mage who now stood in front of Alec with his hands still extended. @@novelbin@@ "I don¡¯t know who gave you the audacity to attack my master¡¯s Disciples , but be prepared for a thorough thrashing," the new mage coldly dered, his voice sending shivers down Alec¡¯s spine, It suddenly clicked in Alec¡¯s mind that Terran had mentioned having a disciple who rarely appeared at the peak. Based on the murmurs he could hear from the watching mages, Alec was almost certain that the person standing before him was indeed that disciple. Continue reading at NovelBin.C?m Chapter 223: A Promise. "How dare you speak to me like that? Do you even know who you¡¯re talking to?, This is not like thest time we met, I have now entered the Earth ranking board and have be one of the core members of the academy." "Fighting with me is only going to end badly for you, You should be aware of this, Since you no longer reside at the Terran peak, it means you are no longer his disciple and should not concern yourself with such matters." Orion said this towards the new Mage that had just appeared, but he only snorted in response, Different types ofrge Earth Element runes revolved around him as his chill smile never changed. "I dare you to make your move, because I¡¯m really interested in checking out the powers of the so called Earth ranking masters, And no,one of you have the right to revoke my status as Terran¡¯s disciple, That decision is only between him and me, so let that statement never repeat itself." Orion¡¯s facial expression changed when he realized that the new Mage wasn¡¯t going to back down easily, It was clear for all to see that he was determined to be a thorn in Orion¡¯s side, Orion knew about him, he was someone that have always survive death no matter the amount of assassination attempt on his life . Though many people were unaware of who he was, what was even more shocking to them was the fact that the mighty Orion was hesitant to strike or not. Such actions on his part only served to raise the new mage¡¯s prestige, as they had never heard of a mage who could make an Earth ranking genius hesitate to fight. As only a genius could face another genius, Orion grew tired of the new mage¡¯s expression and made his move, He was followed by a raging tide of water , while the other mage protecting Alec and the rest of the Gordons n cast another sandstorm, nning to sh with Orion. "Enough!" A man mysteriously appeared before both of them and opened his palm, blocking the two destructive attacks of Orion and the Earth Mage at the opposite side, His grip was so strong that they couldn¡¯t retract their hands. The mage who protected Alec quickly bowed before the man, while Orion could only stare at Terran in shock. Terran was the one who effortlessly stopped their attacks, as if it was nothing spectacr at all, The other instructor also descended from the skies, although his clothes appeared fine, his pale facial expression indicated that he must have been internally injured. "Look at you, getting smug and initiating an attack on me the moment you stepped into the Tier 8 Mage realm, What were you nning to achieve?, Defeating me and using my name to build a reputation for yourself? Please, don¡¯t make meugh!, I have killed Tier 8 lifeforms before don¡¯t make me add a mage to the list." Terran sneered at the instructor who had finally reappeared, Alec¡¯s eyes kept darting between his master and the other instructor. While his instructor¡¯s clothes were in shambles, he seemedpletely unharmed, Alec couldn¡¯tprehend how his instructor had won a fight against a Tier 8 Mage in the skies when he himself was only a Peak Tier 7 mage. Alec had always been taught that the gap between mid-rank stages was vast and difficult to bridge with talent alone. The high-rank stages were even more daunting, However, just like his Grandfather the patriarch of the Gordons n and the Third Elder, his instructor shattered his preconceived notions, Terran proved himself to be among those talented and extraordinary mages. Though Alec still had questions, he decided to keep them to himself for now and inquire his master about themter. "What are you so proud of? Once I stabilize my realm, I wille back to attack you, And if I still can¡¯t defeat you, I will go back and train until I reach a realm where I can conquer you." "You want to know why I¡¯m so arrogant? It¡¯s simple, You haven¡¯t made any progress in your cultivation for a very long time, while I have continuously moved forward, step by step, And as long as you still have your heart demons, I am confident that I will be able to defeat you one day." @@novelbin@@ The instructor said this before adjusting his clothes and walking away hisdiscipp quickly joined him but before he could go far Alec stopped him " I shall repay this Humiliation back in multiple Folds I just hope you are prepared causes I would stop at nothing to defeat you" " Bring it on insect I shall be waiting for you, two months from now on the death Arena" "it¡¯s a deal!" Orion left after setting a match with Alec and the mages nearby stare at Alec like he was already gone, as they felt it was another n hatched to kill another of Instructor Terran¡¯s Disciple. Alec looked at his master with eyes filled with questions, but Brandon appeared unaffected, Arthur¡¯s eyes held admiration, while Agnes looked at him with great curiosity. When Terran witnessed this, it reminded him of his previous disciple, and his fist clenched in determination. He made up his mind to give his all in raising this new set of disciples, so that they would not easily perish in life-and-death tribtions where he couldn¡¯t save them. He approached the Gordon nsman whose hand had been severed and summoned an Earth Elemental spirit to use heal magic, reattaching the mage¡¯s hand to its previous state. "Thank you, master!" the Gordon nsman eximed, attempting to bow, but Terran stopped him before he could. "That¡¯s enough. You are all under my care, so forgive me for only being able to provide limited security," Terran said with his head bowed, It was evident from his actions that he was mentally affected by his disciple¡¯s injury. Enjoy new stories from NovelBin.C?m This was one of the reasons why he hadn¡¯t been able to step into the Tier 8 Mage realm, His body, mana, and spirit were unable to unite due to his strong attachment to his student, Whenever anyone got hurt, it affected his spirit, making it more difficult for him to achieve a breakthrough. His body and mana levels were much higher than his spiritual power, and without the unity of spirit, he would be unable to evolve his manifestation. Thus, Terran had been trapped in his current realm due to the heart demon of his disciple¡¯s potential demise, Though he acted as if he didn¡¯t care, but he was like the earth element he controlled ¡ª tough on the outside, yet soft on the inside. Chapter 224: The Ones Behind The Attack. The High Ranking mages of Estonia City collectively sighed in relief as they finally managed to repel the wave of demonic wolves back into the forest. It was a hard-fought victory, resulting in the deaths of many brave mages, However, they believed that the victory was worth it, as they sessfully protected the city gates from further damage ahead of the Blood Moon Battle. Aurora gazed at the Grand Elder of the Gordons n, who stood beside her, Despite his aged appearance, he had proved himself formidable against the horde of wolves. Simply being in his presence, Aurora could sense his craftiness and experience, He was a skilled mage who could control the battlefield with his siren like magical Skills. With Aurora, a skilled damage dealer, at his side, the Grand Elder had unleashed his full potential on the battlefield. "You¡¯re not too bad yourself, old man" Aurora Finallyplimented him with a smile. The Grand Elder smirked as he tended to his injury, stopping the bleeding of his waist wound by pressuring the wound. "Well, little girl, you¡¯re not so bad either, If you didn¡¯t consider me an old man, I wouldn¡¯t mind teaching you a thing or two about battlefield control," he replied, bantering yfully. Aurora waved off hisment. "Nah, I truly believe that you are one of the most talented mages I¡¯ve ever encountered when ites tomanding a battlefield, I can¡¯t help but imagine how remarkable you would be if you led an army of mages for the kingdom, You would undoubtedly be a highly respected general." The Grand Elder sighed, his voice tinged with frustration. "Why bother with such fantasies?, We both know that the kingdom is biased when ites to who can be a general, I would have to be a Royal Blood noble, a loyal retainer, or even someone from an ancient n to even be considered." "I¡¯m not willing to subject myself to that type of stress for a kingdom that will never acknowledge me for my true potential," the Grand Elder responded, frustration evident in his voice. "They¡¯ll only see me as fit to be an advisor to a general, erasing all the credit I deserve, while the Puppet the install as a general receive it all." Aurora noticed the emotions behind his words, sensing that he had possibly experienced something simr. This was why he seemed to hold so much emotion when talking about it, It was surprising to her, as in the few time she had known him and inspected him , he never struck her as someone who expressed his emotions openly. Aurora ze Tried to say something in bid to steer the conversation. "You keep changing the topic, Why don¡¯t you learn some battlefield control skills from me?, I¡¯m sure it would benefit you,ing from an Ancient n and having experience inmanding mages." She shrugged off his suggestion, shaking her head. "Save your stress, old man, I¡¯m a damage dealer, I don¡¯t want to exhaust myself scheming and constantly thinking, If I have a problem, I won¡¯t mind just punching through it." With that, she flexed her punches through the air, causing the mages surrounding them to erupt intoughter, The tension from the wolf beast wave seemed to have lessened. Meanwhile, in a dark alley within the city, three men concealed their bodies in ck cloaks, and they were having a crucial conversation. "What happened? Were you able to find him?" asked the sixth elder of the Fridall n, who also happened to be responsible for the beast horde. Discover stories with NovelBin.C?m "No! It¡¯s evident that your father has been quietly moved out of the city, I searched every jail and even managed to capture one of his allies with his Qi," one of the men in the ck cloak responded. "How is that possible? I¡¯m certain he hasn¡¯t been moved yet, He must still be hidden in this city, I just have to find out where he is being kept" "I suppose the only reason they moved him is because of the Gordons patriarch, Who would have thought it would affect me too?, It seems I¡¯ll have to find a spy within the city hall," the Fridall n¡¯s sixth elder muttered to himself, stroking his jaw with his hand. "It won¡¯t be easy, Those pricks from the city hall are always fiercely loyal," the ck Cloak Mage who was responsible for infiltrating the prison said, a determined tone coloring his voice. But the Sixth Elder snorted dismissively. "Who cares about their loyalty?, I just need to take what they love most, in order manipte them into moving to my tune, I won¡¯t get another chance tounch an attack of this magnitude again." He turned his attention to the other silent figure in a ck cloak. "And were you able to infiltrate the Gordons n?" he questioned. Before he finished speaking, the Sixth Elder¡¯s expression shifted from curiosity to alertness, He sensed something was amiss as he noticed the hand of the person beneath the cloak moving rapidly towards his neck. "Dang!" The other ck Cloaked Eimed , quickly distancing himself from the attacker¡¯s grip, But as he tried to escape, he saw a massive fist made of the earth element hurtling towards him. With no time to react, he braced himself, crossing his two hands in front of his chest, The impact was powerful, and he was sent flying, blood spewing from his mouth. @@novelbin@@ In retaliation, the Sixth Elder unleashed a st of fire towards his assant¡¯s face, expecting a reaction, However, to his astonishment, the attacker remained unfazed, the mes only burning off his hood to reveal his face. "You have a lot of guts, sending someone into my n, I suppose you¡¯re foolish and unafraid of death," the Gordons patriarch proimed, a hint of anger tingeing his voice. The Sixth Elder, on the other hand,ughed hysterically, seemingly undeterred by the dire situation, "I think I understand why you¡¯vee here in secret, But if you believe you¡¯ll ever gain anything from me, you¡¯re sorely mistaken." As soon as the Gordons patriarch heard these words, his eyes shed with a golden glow, indicating that a fierce confrontation was about to unfold. [< Petrifying Gaze >] "You¡¯re just a clone!" the Sixth Elder eximed. "Yes, I am just a clone. If you think I would be foolish enough toe here with my real body, with no guarantee of killing you, then you must be even more foolish than me!" the clone retorted. The Sixth Elder directed these words towards the Gordons patriarch, but it seemed the patriarch had lost interest in him as soon as he realized he was holding up a mere clone. CRACK! The light in the Sixth Elder¡¯s face faded, his expression bing one of disbelief, He never could have imagined that the patriarch would kill him instantly, without even attempting to extract any information. "Your clone is of no use to me," the patriarch coldly stated. "The level of physical pain I wanted to subject you to is so severe that I would never find satisfaction in inflicting it upon your puppet body." With a disdainful look, he spat on the clone¡¯s lifeless form, then turned his attention to the other unconscious mage. Using earth elements, he buried the clone¡¯s body and erased all traces of the battle, Finally, he grabbed the unconscious Mage before disappearing into the shadows without a sound. Chapter 225: Free Class Alec and the gang resumed life with a newfound intensity, Although their senior had appeared that day to save them , but he had also vanished just as quickly, leaving them feeling like they had encountered a ghost. They made sure to attend all the public sses rted to their respective elemental affinities, Alec was adamant about them going out in pairs and strictly forbade any of them from walking alone. In just a few days at the academy, Alec could sense the malevolent intentions directed at them, They had evene close to shing with some direct disciples of other instructors more than once. @@novelbin@@ ----- "Today, I will be teaching you all the basics and differences between what is known as a Space Gate and a Space Passage, But first, I want to ask, who would like to exin to us what a space gate is?" Instructor Walter asked, He was the most beloved instructor among themon students since he taught general knowledge and held the most public sses. However, the other students with private instructors didn¡¯t hold him in the same regard, Except for Alec and his gang, who were the only students with private instructor that still attended his ss, the rest of the students that were assigned Instructors as masters looked down on Instructor Walter. Readtest stories on NovelBin.C?m They dismissed him because of his age and the fact that he was only a Tier 6 Mage, even though he was rumored to have extensive experiencepared to most instructors. The other student mages only seemed interested in shy spells with high attack power, and they showed little interest in the general knowledge ss that Instructor Walter consistently held. Alec and the gang attended his sses because their instructor had rmended it to them, At first, Arthur had thought it beneath them, but Agnes¡¯s relentless water ball attacks had forced him to agree to Alec¡¯s request. Alec believed that since their instructors had not provided them with private lessons, it was better for them to seek knowledge even if it came from public sses. Almost everyone in the ss, except for the Gordon n members, quickly raised their hands after hearing Instructor Walter¡¯s question, The eager looks on their faces were so obvious that it even made the Gordon nsmen wonder when it became a happy thing to answer questions in ss. Alec remembered that back in his old world, even if he knew the answer to a question, he preferred not saying anything out of fear of being wrong and ending up embarrassed. "Yes, you there, Could you please answer the question for us?" Instructor Walter¡¯s eyes scanned the ss beforending on Knight, who looked like a lost goat. It quickly dawned on the Gordon nsmen in the ssroom that in Instructor Walter¡¯s ss, he would often choose students who seemed reluctant to answer, as he believed those who had their hands raised already knew the answer. the rest mages students understood this behavior of his, as they had more sses with him, and they internally agreed to always raise their hands regardless of whether they knew the answer or not. "Um, I think a space gate is something that connects our world to the second dimension and allows them to invade our world whenever the Blood Moon appears," Knight answered the question to the best of his abilities while scratching his head, Instructor Walter had a slight smile on his face before telling Knight to sit down. "You see, the answer that young man gave is probably right from ayman¡¯s understanding, but if you ask me, I would say he is incredibly wrong!" Instructor Walter¡¯s response surprised the whole ss. "To truly understand all this, I would have to exin an old history, You see, there were once three realms: the human realm, which is where we live; the abyss, which we now call the second dimension; and the divine realm, which can no longer be located." " Unknowingly, the three realms were separated, and humans stopped progressing without any pressure orpetition, It waster realized that the Abyss realm was still near us but existed in an inverse world, rotating around our own realm." " The moment the red moon urs is when both worlds alignpletely, facing each other directly and without any space in between, In the past, this alignment was called an eclipse, but due to the loss of many people and the restrictions imposed by the moon, which seems to have been programmed by a deity, it was changed to the Blood Moon." " When our realms are aligned, the creatures from the Abyss realm are able to jump through the space gate to our world, Although we have made many guesses, we have yet toe up with a reasonable exnation as to why they continue to attack us, Their world is richer than ours, whether in resources or the environment for cultivation, But do you think only they can travel through space to our world?" Instructor Walter finished his exnation with a question leaving the students in suspense, and the Gordon nsmen at the back of the ss had grim expressions on their faces. Alec suspected that the Goblins and the Fridall n had some kind of agreement with each other, Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to n such a perfect ambush. Although the idea had always been at the back of Alec¡¯s mind, he had dismissed it as impossible since humans were not able to ess the second Dimension like the creatures could enter their own human realm, However, the instructor¡¯s words ignited a sudden awakening within him. "Humans can also enter the second Dimension, and we are not restricted by the Blood Moon either, We can enter anytime as long as we have a space passage!" Instructor Walter said and Alec eximed in shock. Alec¡¯s understanding of the second Dimension creatures crumbled before him as he heard what Walter said, This revtion was not only happening to him; most of the students in the ss were also shocked by the news. As the students were still processing the revtion that humans could enter the second Dimension, a group of impably dressed mages strolled past the free tutorial being conducted by Walter. The leading mage couldn¡¯t help but sneer, "Look at these suckers, scrambling for any free ss they can find, But they¡¯ll never reach our level as chosen mages with the support of our instructors." His gaze shifted towards Alec, who was tucked away at the back with his gang. "And who¡¯s that?, is that not Alec, the one they call The so-called ¡¯rookie king¡¯ Why is he attending a free ss?" One of the mages walking with him pointed at Alec, drawing attention to his presence, Despite Alec¡¯s reserved nature, his face was widely known throughout the school as one of the two mages who had reached the ninth level of the tower. Alec¡¯s low-key demeanor didn¡¯t exempt him from being the talk of the academy, The leading mage gritted his teeth, consumed by envy and bitter jealousy at Alec¡¯s fame and talent. "What¡¯s so special about him? I bet he won¡¯t make much progress in the future, Do you all not know who his master is?, It¡¯s that poor and dispirited instructor Terran, And not only that, Alec is merely a genius from a mid-tier n" "No matter how hard he struggles, he¡¯ll never be able to match the real geniuses and privileged children from high-tier ns. " The leading mage¡¯s envy and jealousy had clouded his sense of reasoning, leading him to insult even an instructor. However, his group saw him in a new light, recognizing his false bravado, They allughed together, mocking instructor Terran for not having reached the Tier 8 Mage realms, despite being hailed as a generation genius in the War God Mage Academy. Chapter 226: A thorough Trashing Just before Instructor Walter could continue with his lesson, a middle-aged man d in a beast armor set entered the ssroom and whispered something to Instructor Walter. Within seconds, his expression shifted from surprise to shock, and he nodded towards the man who then left the ss. Instructor Walter maintained a gentle smile as he addressed the whole ss. "I am extremely sorry, but I must end today¡¯s ss here, An important event hase up, and I will inform you when the next ss will be held through the Announcement board." Continue your saga on NovelBin.C?m Themon mages grumbled and voiced their disappointment, but deep down, they knew that Instructor Walter owed them nothing, He was the only one who willingly taught them out of his kind nature. His ss was one of the few where students could learn various survival techniques in the magic world. Today, it was unfortunate that their ss was cut short, Despite their reluctance, they felt grateful for his efforts as they left the ssroom. @@novelbin@@ As Alec stepped outside, he noticed a group of mages sneering and whispering amongst themselves, their gaze directed towards them, Arthur, who already hot temper and was still pissed , was about to confront them. "It¡¯s not worth it, Arthur, For now, we should try to keep a low profile," Alec quietly advised. "There are still many people trying to gather information about us, The less we act, the less they will know about our abilities and how to deal with us." Arthur reluctantly backed down, unable to disobey Alec¡¯s wise words, As they continued their journey back to their peak, a mage dressed in an icy blue mage robe approached them, apanied by a group of mages. "Well, well, if it isn¡¯t the ze n¡¯s bastard, trying to act all high and mighty," the mage taunted, his words infused with mana that spread to almost all the mages around, With their enhanced hearing, they could clearly hear the broadcasted insult, courtesy of the mage from the Ancient Zero n. Although many mages might not have understood the significance of those words, But Alec and the Gordons nsmen quickly recognized their intended target. Alec¡¯s legs felt like they were rooted to the ground, trembling with intense anger, The rest of the gang wisely kept their distance, sensing his fury. He locked eyes with the mage who had spoken, desperately trying to recall where he had seen him before, The memory eluded him, but a familiar feeling lingered. "That¡¯s Pale Zero, from the Ancient Zero n," Agnes interjected, sharing her gathered knowledge in the few days she had spent at the academy, "Although he is said toe from a branch n, a reliable source has informed me that he is from the main n ancient n, It seems he was sent here as a form of punishment." "Apparently, he rankedst within his n¡¯s younger generation Otherwise, he would have been studying at the prestigious academy in the capital alongside other chosen n geniuses," Agnes continued to exin. "If he defeats you, it implies that he aims to impress his n¡¯s elders, possibly hoping they will reconsider their decision, Even if they don¡¯t reinstate him in the capital academy, where they have influence, they might still reward him for besting you," she concluded. Arthur and Brandon exchanged surprised nces, wondering how Agnes had managed to establish such awork within the academy when they had all enrolled together. She seemed to operate as Alec¡¯s personal assistant, simr to the modern world, Only Knight appeared unfazed, having worked closely with her and aware of her resourcefulness. "Why would he be rewarded if he defeats me?" Alec asked in astonishment, unable to recall ever offending the Zero n. "It¡¯s simple," Agnes replied. "Because you are considered a half-blooded ze, with tainted blood from the core n¡¯s Bloodline, To the Zero n, you are seen as significant as any other important member of the ancient ze n. Let¡¯s not forget that the ze and Zero ns are fierce rivals, incapable of reconciling their differences, Thus, even a small altercation like this is encouraged by the elders of both ns." "What a pity," Alec muttered, disappointed by the situation, Pale Zero, unable toprehend Alec and his gang¡¯s conversation, decided to provoke Alec further, Unfazed by Alec¡¯s use of golems, Pale Zero felt confident since Alec couldn¡¯t summon them Due to the Restrictions on Mana, if not there is no way he would Challenge Alec as he knew there is no way he could defeat some like that who reached the ninth level of the Tower Just like every other Mage they believed Alec was only that strong because of his golems. However, ording to the academy¡¯s rules, spells and magic were forbidden within the Teaching premises, If they wanted to fight on campus, they were only allowed to use weapons and their own physical abilities. "Just as I imagined, Alec is nothing but a coward,cking the courage to fight back after being insulted," another mage standing beside Pale interjected, attempting to add fuel to the fire, As he noticed Pale¡¯s satisfaction, he realized his intention was to provoke Alec further and incite him to anger. "That¡¯s enough, Arthur, Brandon, break their bones. If you feel your fists aren¡¯t enough, use your swords and leave them disfigured, Let them think twice before daring to speak against us, Again " Alecmanded with a sinister smile. "Agnes, Knight, stay out of this," Alec quickly ordered, Knight was about to protest, but when Alec cracked his neck to stare at him, he fell silent instantly. "They may be powerful mages with extraordinary abilities, but I don¡¯t believe they are much superior to us when our magical abilities are restrained, We will rely on our physical strength and battle techniques, honed from our experience in war and We will break them," Alec dered. As Alec spoke, Arthur¡¯s grin widened, stretching his lips until it almost seemed unnatural, Since their arrival at the school, they had restrained themselves, not wanting to offend anyone. Yet, it was evident that most mages saw them in a negative light simply because they were Instructor Terran¡¯s disciples, Arthur yearned for the freedom to act without restrictions to do something grand and shock the whole school, as they always did back in the n. "And here I was thinking I lost you to your gentleman act," Arthur chuckled heartily. "How naive of me, You crazy fucker, you¡¯ve just been restraining your demons, You¡¯re even worse than the Gemini Star Mages of our n, you sicko!" Brandon raised his fists and assumed a fighting stance, clearly disying his readiness for a battle, Meanwhile, Arthur burst into wildughter. The ten mages apanying Pale were taken aback by Brandon¡¯s stance, They hade here for a verbal exchange, never expecting that the Gordons nsmen would immediately resort to physical confrontation without uttering a word. They exemplified the belief that problems should always be resolved with violence. "What the fuck..." the insulting mage started, but before he could finish his sentence, he was interrupted by a sudden blow. He had boldly approached, hoping to impress Pale, but he never expected that his actions would be met with a powerful punch, Witnessing the mage being sent flying and crashing to the ground, both the surrounding onlookers and Pale¡¯s group were dumbfounded. Alec cracked his fingers, emitting a satisfying crunching sound. "Enough with the noise and talking, Let¡¯s settle this with our fists, I¡¯ll beat you all to a pulp," Alec dered, his smile slowly morphing into a twisted grin, With his strength surpassing a hundred on his stats , even his regr punches carried the force of (Peak) Tier 1 spells. he clearly held the advantage in this Type of situation where Magic was restrained. Since they were restricted from using spells in the teaching areas, their group was forced into a physical battle, While the opponents may possess the bodies of Tier 2 Mages, they would be utterly crushed if bombarded by peak Tier 1 spells, regardless of armor or defense, A thorough trashing awaited them for offending Alec¡¯s Group. Chapter 227: A thorough Trashing (2). Alec darted towards Pale, aiming a punch at his face, Pale managed to slightly dodge it, surprising Alec. However, Alec¡¯s grin only grew wider as he retracted his right hand that he had used to throw the punch, the Right hand punch turned out to be a Feint @@novelbin@@ Suddenly, Alec switched his hand from a punch to a sword fist and swung it directly at Pale¡¯s neck. Pale quickly reacted, raising his hands in defense, However, it wasn¡¯t enough to fully shield him from Alec¡¯s attack. Alec¡¯s strikended, sending Pale flying towards the first guy he had hit earlier. The second guy, who had just started to stand up, trembled as he witnessed Pale¡¯s body hurtling towards him, the body hit him back and they both went tumbling back to the ground. "It seems I¡¯ve been too preupied withmanding mages that I¡¯ve be rusty in handling opponents myself, It has been a while since I fought without a weapon, so go easy on me," Alec said with a smile on his face, But to Pale and the mage who was sent flying, his smile appeared more sinister, almost demonic. Pale could feel the bones in his neck on the verge of breaking, Alec sword fist had packed much more power than he had anticipated. Though Pale was in a better state, the same couldn¡¯t be said for the mage beside him, The mage, still clutching his sides, knew his rib bones were definitely broken and internal injuries were present, But he couldn¡¯t use his Mana either to heal himself. There was a monitoring device installed throughout the teaching area that tracked Mana usage. If he were to use it, the mages from the discipline hall would easily discover him, leading to severe consequences. Those mages from the hall were all madmen, like their Hall master, the infamous "Mad Dog" of the War God Mage Academy. "Leave four for me, You two can handle three each," Alec dered as he dove back into the chaos, with Arthur and Brandon following closely behind. The mages apanying Pale were taken aback by their brazen behavior, choosing whom to fight without any regard for them. Nheless, they still rushed towards Alec and the other two, determined to unleash their anger upon them. Alec¡¯s eyes narrowed, determination gleaming within them as he dashed towards his first opponents with remarkable agility. His body shifted fluidly from defensive to offensive stances, always anticipating their next move before they had a chance to make it. Pale quickly recovered from the punch and charged towards Alec with a telekic rush. However, Alec swiftly sidestepped, evading the assault effortlessly, seizing the opportunity, he countered with a lightning-fast roundhouse kick,nding a solid blow across Pale¡¯s chest. The impact from Alec, who boasted a strength stat of over a hundred, sent Pale sprawling backward once again. Pale was momentarily dazed, unable to gain any advantage against Alec no matter what he tried. This time, he decided to stay down and watch as Alec disyed his physical prowess and swiftly closed the distance to his next target. In a blur of motion, Alec expertly disarmed the next Mage, sending his sword ttering across the stone floor. With a powerful shove, Alec executed a sweeping kick that knocked the mage off bnce, leaving them momentarily defenseless. Alec followed up with a straight punch to the chest, causing the mage to writhe in extreme pain on the ground. Your next journey awaits at NovelBin.C?m The third mage Alec faced had a cunning glint in his eyes, attempting to outmaneuver him. However, Alec¡¯s extraordinary reflexes and rich battle experience allowed him to anticipate the mage¡¯s movements. He gracefully dodged and parried every strike attempted by the mage, After understanding his attack pattern, Alec timed his strike perfectly, delivering another sweeping kick that sent the mage sprawling to the ground. B efore Alec could finish him off, the final mage kicked him from behind, pushing him away. As Alec turned to face his new opponent, he realized that it was a petite yet fierce-looking woman with a determined expression. Without hesitation, she charged at Alec, meeting him head-on, With a sh of muscles and determination, they engaged in a fierce hand-to-handbat exchange. Initially, Alec had nned on taking it easy on her, but as she matched him fist for fist, it became evident that she not only had a strong physical build but also possessed formidable skills. She was clearly skilled in fighting; otherwise, there was no way she would have been able to hold her own against him While he may not engage inbat often, he had umted all the battle skills of his golems, making him a versatile fighter capable of using various fighting styles. With his exceptional stats and proficiency in handling his Changdao, many in his realm would be hesitant to face him. Although his opponent possessed physical enhancements that allowed her to match Alec, but he was still restraining himself to avoid causing significant harm. However, there was something shecked, and that was Alec¡¯s advantage - his experience in bloodshed and the bloodlust he unknowingly cultivated through his Blood Reaper training and the Blood Changdao, which made him a superior warrior. Despite the intense battle, Alec managed to maintain hisposure and strategize his next moves. He skillfully evaded her powerful strikes, relying on his agility and quick reflexes to maneuver around her attacks while conserving his stamina. Sensing the intensity of the battle building, Alec took a step back to analyze the situation. He noticed a w in the mage¡¯s movements, a slight hesitation before each strike, Determined to exploit this weakness, Alec took a risk andunched a lightning-quick counterattack. Employing a precise and calcted feint towards her stomach, Alec swiftly entered her attacking range after she fell for the distraction, leaving her defenseless. He then delivered a powerful uppercut, stunning the mage and causing her to stumble backward. The other mages around them were surprised at how Alec had managed to incapacitate her with a single punch. They noted that he had not held back, despite her being a woman,bHowever, what they did not realize was that Alec had actually restrained his power and did not intend for his strike to be so devastating. "My apologies," Alec spoke, genuine regret evident in his voice. "I never meant for such a blow to happen. I got lost in the moment, as you fought well." Alec bowed towards her while apologising though she had fury in her eyes but she didn¡¯t pursue the matter, silently epting his apologies, it was clear for all to see that Alec only showed her respect because he was captivated by her strength. " who would have thought the strongest among you is actually ady, such spineless bastard" .. Arthur¡¯s voice came from a distance and when Alec looked at him he could see him raising a Mage up with his robe as he punched his face continuously as he spoke Arthur was letting out his pent up anger on the poor Mage, beside himy two other mages that were knock unconsciously, though Arthur might not be as strong as Alex after he passed the hundred mark in strength but he definitely won¡¯t lose that badly after He switched into cultivating the Golden bones forging, this cultivation doesn¡¯t only boost his strength but also his control of his powers, even his casual attack were lethal. At the side Brandon was resting his back at a wall, though Alec didn¡¯t know which cultivation technique his father had him change too but it seem he is also crazily strong just like Arthur Alec couldn¡¯t help getting happy for having such strong supporters beside him., and knowing he didn¡¯t have to go through such stress all the time Cause he was pretty much running low from abusing his strength when his Endurance could not match his strength this was another disadvantage of his that he noticed. " you have no right talking to me like that, if I could use my magic you would be died by now" The Mage who insulted Alec with Pale was quick to retort again as he was notfortable with Arthur calling them a weakling who could only rely on a woman " Hehe, say that when you are able to resist a punch from our boss, idiot" Arthur said as he threw the Mage he was holding away as he walked away and met up with Alec and Brandon who was going back as they had enough of the small fight Pale gritted his teeth in anger as he saw them walking away, he was really curing the stupid rule that banned them from using Mana in the teaching Area But he could only watch them go as no matter how many times he saw Alec¡¯s move he could not react in time to stop them. His physical attributes were not that developed, normally with his abnormalrge Mana pool he had never still faced a situation like this as all he had to do was reinforce himself with mana and he would be able to make up for his shortings in the strength department. And with his ice element he could probably defeat any one in the same realm as him at the War God Mage Academy but he had lost to a Tier 2 while still having supports , he had not even lost this miserably when he was in his n. Chapter 228: Brandon Surpassing His Limits "And where do you think you¡¯re going?" Just as Alec and the gang were about to exit the Teaching premises, they heard another voice calling out to them, Alec couldn¡¯t help but facepalm himself, feeling tired of these interruptions. He wondered if he would ever get a chance to focus on his own cultivation without having to deal with people looking for a fight all the time just because he was more easier to bully than Beatrice. Read new adventures at NovelBin.C?m @@novelbin@@ "I remember you," Alec said, pointing at Lucas de who had blocked their path. "You were grouped together with that blue robed idiot over there, If he lost so pitifully against me, what makes you think you would have any chance?" Alec wasted no time in mincing his words, He wanted to make it clear that he had no interest in getting tangled up with Lucas, who had a smug look on his face. "Don¡¯tpare me to a weakling, Sure, he might have talent in utilizing his Mana, but when faced with a dangerous situation, he¡¯d be the first to die, He¡¯s still a greenhorn, On the other hand, I¡¯m different." Lucas seemed determined to fight and challenge himself, now that the person who he wanted to defeat has already been defeated he felt he should aim higher and challenge himself. Alec could tell that Lucas was a battle maniac, but he had no desire to get involved with him. Before Alec could take a step forward, Brandon swiftly stepped in, He turned back and stared at Alec, saying confidently, "I got this." Confused, Lucas pointed his sword towards Alec, insisting, "But he¡¯s the one I want to fight." Brandon swiped his saber towards Lucas, sending a streak of red-colored Qi that shed with the sword, forcing it to move away from Alec. "As a swordsman, you should know that pointing your de at someone point nk is not only provocation but also an insult," Brandon exined. "And when that someone is Alec, it¡¯s like disrespecting the whole Gordons Younger generations, So, fight me instead, Let our des determine who the best is, If you can defeat me, I promise to persuade Alec to fight you." Brandon said, and Lucas looked at Alec as if to confirm if he would truly step in, Alec nodded his head, relieved that Brandon had taken on the burden. It was nice to know he wasn¡¯t alone and that he didn¡¯t have to face every problem that arose by himself. "Shall we start then?" Brandon asked, unveiling his humming and vibrating saber, which seemed eager for action. Without waiting for an invitation, Lucas lunged straight for Brandon, swinging his great sword effortlessly with just one hand, Alec couldn¡¯t help but be surprised by Lucas¡¯s casual handling of such a heavy weapon. Brandon quickly responded by parrying the strike with his saber. As soon as Brandon parried the strike, he realized he was being pushed back, He frowned when he noticed the line of footprints on the ground, clearly showing his loss in a contest of strength against Lucas. But Brandon was not one to be discouraged by such an easy defeat, He gathered his courage and charged towards Lucas. Lucas sent casual strikes towards Brandon, testing his abilities, Brandon, in turn, found ways to evade the attacks, using the opportunity to observe Lucas¡¯s movements. He circled around Lucas, parrying and dodging, trying to find a weak link in his opponent¡¯s stance and sword art, However, even the weak link seemed to constantly change, giving Brandon no chance tond a fatal blow. "Boring!" Lucas eximed. [< Ki Swipe >] Suddenly, Lucas grew tired of the cat and mouse game with Brandon, He disyed a set of incredible foot techniques before thrusting his sword forward. Brandon¡¯s danger sense began to re as he found himself on the receiving end of the attack, However, in that moment, he remembered a saying his father always told him ¨C in every hardship, an opportunity door opens up. He started to notice the weak links he had been unable to lock onto earlier, He understood that Lucasunching such an attack meant his opponent was now vulnerable in terms of defense." Although Brandon had no idea how Lucas was able to generate such powerful energy for his attack, he wasn¡¯t about to let this opportunity slip away. He dashed towards Lucas¡¯s sword, causing Lucas to flinch at the unexpected turn of events, However, Lucas quickly regained hisposure, being a seasoned warrior unlike the mages in Pale¡¯s group. "ng!" Brandon¡¯s saber shed with Lucas¡¯s sword, but instead of what Lucas was expecting, Brandon let go of his saber the moment they shed. Letting it fly back, Brandon knew he wouldn¡¯t be able to best Lucas in that way, He immediately ducked and threw an uppercut straight for Lucas¡¯s jaw. Caught off guard, Lucas swiftly responded and blocked the punch with his other arm. "Got you," Brandon said, smiling for the first time since the fight started, Lucas finally realized he had left himself wide open to Brandon, who had closed the distance between them. Unable to defend himself with his hands upied, Lucas was about to find out what Brandon¡¯s real move was. Brandon¡¯s hands moved swiftly, striking Lucas straight in the Adam¡¯s apple region of his neck. "Argh!" Lucas couldn¡¯t help but release his sword as he used his hands to clutch his throat in pain, But while Lucas was in agony, Brandon was just getting started. Brandon quickly positioned himself behind the still choking Lucas and tightly locked both of his arms around his waist. He then turned him over his shoulders, delivering a suplex that smashed Lucas¡¯s neck straight into the ground, causing him to immediately lose consciousness, it was a fast and quick victory that happen unexpectedly after Brandon started seeing The weak links this was an attribute of the technique he cultivated it makes him see the ce much vulnerable to attack. "Sweet, my brother wins!" Arthur ran up to Brandon, shouting with excitement, Brandon was heaving heavily, struggling to catch his breath. Even though they had fought for just a few minutes, he knew that if he had made any mistakes in his n or moves, he could have been the one unconscious instead, Lucas¡¯s raw power was truly intimidating. But in the end, Brandon had emerged victorious, surpassing and even surprising himself. "Let¡¯s go, brother," Alec said, walking over and draping his arm over Brandon¡¯s shoulders, with Arthur doing the same on the other side.,They ced him in the middle as they walked away, one of other nsmen picking up Brandon¡¯s saber. And this time, nobody dared to intervene with the mages from the Gordons n, It had be apparent to everyone that they possessed great physical strength and Formidablebats skills , so everyone wisely decided to give them space, Even if someone wanted to cause trouble for them, it certainly would not be within the confines of the Teaching premises Where they are restricted from using there Mana. Chapter 229: Anger (1). Deep within the depths of a secluded forest in the northern region of the Northern Kingdom, a hidden cave unveiled an underground factory and world filled with bustling mages going about their daily work. Within one of the numerous buildings, the Sixth Elder of the Fridall ny in a state of distress, his attempts to cover his mouth failing as blood escaped from his lips. "Elder!" Two mages, positioned on either side, hurriedly rushed to his aid, rmed by his deteriorating condition, However, he raised his hand, gesturing for them to stay back. Taking a deep sigh, he wiped his lips with the back of his hand and scowled in frustration, His mission had not only failedpletely, but it had also exposed their presence to the city they had attacked. "If the Patriarch of the Gordons n was able to locate us, it¡¯s only a matter of time before he uncovers our spies, We must order the escape of all our spies in the city swiftly," he murmured to himself, his mind clouded with thoughts of the formidable strength possessed by the old man. Although the Gordons patriarch was merely a Tier 7 Mage, his power and presence rivaled that of the elders from the revered Ancient ze n, The Sixth Elder knew he had to be cautious to avoid losing his life if he ever crossed paths with the Patriarch. Gently massaging his neck, he could still feel the phantom grip of the Gordons patriarch¡¯s hands tightening around it, Even though he had used a clone body, the connection between his essence and the puppet had allowed him to experience the physical pain inflicted upon it. The clone¡¯s demise had resulted in a severe bacsh, causing lingering difort, The elder suspected the Gordons patriarch had some involvement in this unexpected intensity. As he reyed the image of George Gordons effortlessly snapping His clone¡¯s neck, a shiver ran down the Sixth Elder¡¯s spine. This led to it¡¯s untimely demise, and the fact that he experienced pain for something that happened to his clone only solidified his belief that he should avoid the Gordons patriarch at all costs. Although he had lost the portion of his soul that was imbued in the clone, allowing him to see through its eyes and ess its memories like a control room, he wasn¡¯t overly concerned, With some rest and the right resources, he could replenish his soul energy. However, the thought of sacrificing more of his soul to create another Puppet sent shivers down his spine. "Send a message to the rest of the elders," he instructed. "Tell them to halt all movements and ns that involve the forest, For now, we must focus on recuperation, Let them know that I promise to rescue my father, regardless of the circumstances, They can rest assured that this is not a ploy for me to be patriarch, as it will be mine when the old man eventually passes away." After the Sixth Elder concluded his speech, a ck shadow detached from the wall, taking on a human form before swiftly darting away. While the two nsmen guarding him were taken aback by the sudden transformation, they quickly regained theirposure. "Where could that old city lord have my father imprisoned?" the elder pondered aloud. "If only the old man in Guild didn¡¯t hesitate to use his divination spells, but he insists that there is someone watching him,this would have been much easier, I can¡¯t help but feel he¡¯s making up excuses, I suppose it¡¯s time to seek more assistance from the ze n." --- In the meeting room of the Gordons n, two men dressed in ck were imprisoned within a massive cage made of earth elements, The oveppingyers of earth made it apparent to any observing mages that escape would note easily. Despite their attempts to break free, the cage exhibited a remarkable ability to quickly repair itself using the magic in the air, rendering it nearly imprable and making it exceedingly challenging for the imprisoned mages to escape. One of the mages trapped in the cage happened to be the same one who was captured when George Gordons confronted the clone of the Fridall sixth elder. The massive doors swung open, and George Gordons, the patriarch, entered with a cold expression, Since Alec had departed from the n, George had chosen to maintain his stoic demeanor, which seemed to have a significant impact on the n. They all longed to see him smile more often, as he did in the past, He was fully d in his formidable battle armor, though it may not have been as extravagant as Alec¡¯s Smander armour set, even if Alec¡¯s armor was of lower rank it¡¯s beauty and engraving were high-ss. @@novelbin@@ Nheless, George¡¯s armor seemed to possess a dormant spirit of arrogance, His katana was securely belted at his waist as he passed by the imprisoned mages without sparing them a single nce, heading straight towards his throne. Stay connected through NovelBin.C?m Once seated, he rested his chin on his left hand and his gaze unconsciously shifted towards the throne engraved with the number three, He let out a sigh. "Rest easy, brother, I will go after anyone Ie across, no matter who they are or where theye from, I will show them that the Gordons n is not to be trifled with, This is my promise to you, little brother." With a silent vow, the patriarch fixed his gaze on the empty seat beside him, Before he could even finish his pledge, the others he had been waiting for began to arrive. The Grand Elder and his son the Seventh Elder, Draco, entered together, The Fifth Elder joined, riding on his golem tiger and adorned in a luxurious fur-lined inner body armor. George could tell that the Fifth Elder was attempting to unt his wealth, but he chose to ignore it, pretending not to see or understand the fifth elder¡¯s intentions. The First Elder, responsible for the n¡¯s finances, entered alongside the Second Elder, who rarely made appearances, The final arrival was the sixth elder. They all took their seats in their respective throne chairs with numbers engraved upon them, but two chair remained unupied. " Imagine all of us together, the old squad, Can¡¯t we just have aplete meeting, even today? Even though old Third has to be in bed" The sixth elder, who hadn¡¯t attended a meeting in a long time, voiced hisint with a sigh as the Fourth Elder swiftly entered the room, holding his spear. " I¡¯m sorry foringte," the Fourth Elder apologized, bowing to express his regret, The others brushed off his tardiness and he quickly found his seat nearby. Just as he sat down, the patriarch, who had kept his eyes closed throughout, finally opened them and directed his gaze towards the two men still trapped in the earth cage. "Now shall we begin the interrogation?!" the patriarch dered, his voice evoking fear in the men inside the cage. Chapter 230: Anger (2). "Wait before we begin, how were you able to even catch them in the first ce?, I thought these assassins were trained to kill themselves if they ever get caught or something like that." The voice of the fifth elder interrupted the patriarch, drawing his attention, He turned to his brother with a Frown, but realised he had a genuine expression on his face. It became clear that he wasn¡¯t teasing or ying games; he was genuinely curious about this matter, even though they were in the midst of something important, Sighing, the patriarch decided to answer the question. "That one there," The patriarch pointed to one of the ck-d individuals inside the cage. "He sneaked into the n during the wave of demonic wolves, I had nned to join the rest of you when you went to resist the wave, but one of my sentries detected an unusual Mana fluctuation in the n." "Though it was faint, I was still able to pick up on it, indicating that someone had bypassed all our guards and found their way into our n, I was pressed for time and really wanted to go face the beast wave, leaving the intruder issue for someone else, Luckily, I was thest one toe out and defend against the wave, so I decided to take care of the intruder first before joining you all." "After a thorough search, I managed to trace the man to the dungeon of our n, His first action upon seeing me was to attempt to kill himself, Witnessing this, I realized that whoever he was, he had valuable information about our n, I quickly immobilized him and removed the poison from his jaws while also questioning him, However, he remained tight-lipped until I took him to the Marlen n." "Wait, you mean you went to the vision n¡¯s Branch ?, As far as I know, they never help anybody," the second n member interjected. "Yes, I did go there," the patriarch confirmed. "Their patriarch owes me a favor, and I exchanged it for unraveling the past few days¡¯ memories of my captive, That was when I discovered that they were nning to meet up somewhere in the city." "I felt like it was finally my chance to catch that cunning fox, but who would have thought he came prepared with a clone body, So, I was only left with the other man," the patriarch concluded his exnation, his hand moving towards the second captive whom he had obtained while trying to capture the sixth elder of the Fridall n. "I can¡¯t believe he used a clone body, Are the Fridall n really that rich, or is the person backing them so generous?" The Fifth Elder sneered at the thought of anyone spending money to construct a clone body for a mid-term n tactic schemer. However, the other Elders had a different perspective, especially the Grand Elder and the patriarch. @@novelbin@@ They were even more determined to kill the Fridall¡¯s sixth elder and couldn¡¯t care less about the rest, as they saw them as nothing more than a minor threat, like a barking puppy. "What we really need to discuss is whether the clone body was created with a special ability or if it was merely a resource, Creating such a body is no easy feat" "Especially within a short period of time, when it¡¯s being used to construct another person¡¯s body you are not familiar with, Even if they are being backed by a powerful entity or an ancient n, I doubt they would be willing to spend such an amount on a subordinate n," the Grand Elder chimed in. After the Grand Elder finished speaking, all the Elders in the room fell into deep thought. It wasn¡¯t that they didn¡¯t want to think about it, but the topic was mentally exhausting. Stay tuned to NovelBin.C?m They had to ept the possibility that the Sixth Elder had awakened a special ability rted to cloning, which would make him even more dangerous if he continued to work from the shadows and let his clone do all the dirty work. No matter how many times they killed the clone, he would just backtrack slightly in his ns, As soon as he recovered and earned enough to create a new body, he could continue his malevolent ways, The looks on the elders¡¯ faces made the patriarch scowl. "You all don¡¯t have to worry that much, Don¡¯t forget, it isn¡¯t easy to construct a clone body, and even if it¡¯s a special ability, there might be a bacsh everytime a clone dies, Although I¡¯m not sure how much it affects him, I made sure to trigger a mental attack when I attacked his clone, For now, we can rest assured that he¡¯ll be recuperating," the patriarch assured the others. "What I want is for us to gather all the information we can from these two captives andy an ambush for our friend," he continued, addressing the group, However, the Grand Elder frowned as he noticed the patriarch had not mentioned the City Hall or the City Lord even once. "Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re not going to report and hand over these two to the city hall," the grand elder questioned immediately, and The patriarch looked at him with a smile on his face. "My genius brother, as always, you¡¯re right on the spot, I¡¯m not sending them to the city hall," he responded confidently. "You know that¡¯s wrong, right?, If they find out we kept this information from them, it could cause problems in the future," the grand elder expressed his concern. "I don¡¯t really care about them anymore, Not being able to provide me with the Fridall patriarch, after I was the one who apprehended him, infuriated me, And that old man who calls himself the city lord dares to threaten me because he wants to use the Fridall patriarch to increase his rank? He has no honor," the patriarch eximed, his frustration evident. "My n bled for this city, when Old Third was attacked, he couldn¡¯t even overlook that and allow me to kill that Fridall bastard or use him as bait, If that¡¯s the case, then our rtionship with the city hall ends." " From this day onward, we¡¯ll shut our doors to them, They owe us a five-month holiday from the Blood Moon wars, If they ask why we¡¯re locking them out, we¡¯ll say we¡¯re still recuperating," the Patriarch dered firmly. The scowl on the patriarch¡¯s face grew nastier as he issued his orders. "George, you¡¯re cutting a bridge that you yourself built for so long!" "I don¡¯t care about that bastard at the city hall, he Draw the line first, Old Sixth, I¡¯m leaving these two in your hands, This meeting can¡¯t continue anymore, I would have loved to take them to the Vision n, but I¡¯ve exhausted my favors with them, I can only leave them in your hands, Let me know if you find anything," the patriarch dered angrily before storming out of the meeting hall. The Grand Elder sighed, and the First Elder stood up as well. "You can say all you want, but at the end of the day, he is still going to do what¡¯s on his mind, If it were any of us lying there, he would do the same, That¡¯s how much he cares about us, We just have to be here and make sure he doesn¡¯t lose himself to the coldness and anger in his heart," the First Elder exined, walking away. Though he had said it in general, everyone knew he was throwing jibes at the Grand Elder. Even though the Patriarch of the Gordons n had not asked about Aurora, it was clear he was unhappy with the fact that the Grand Elder fought alongside someone whose n might be responsible for the predicament of their Third brother. Chapter 231: Anger (3). Knight entered the peak and quickly rushed towards the training ground where Alec and the rest had made their second home since joining the academy and being assigned under Instructor Terran. The moment he entered, all of their attention shifted to him, their eyes filled with anticipation and a deep curiosity that tugged at their hearts, They longed for Knight to say something, anything, that could satisfy their insatiable desire for information the were waiting for. "Come on, say something, Your silence is driving me crazy," Arthur eximed, throwing a small tantrum in an attempt to pressure Knight into revealing the news. Finally, Knight broke the silence, though his words brought a sense of disappointment to their faces. They had hoped that this time would be different, that there would be good news, but luck was not on their side. "It¡¯s negative," Knight spoke, and a somber mood settled over them, Agnes had heard a rumor and asked Knight to share it, believing it might be important for their group. The rumor stated that Instructor Walter and other selected instructors were being sent to a nearby city because the danger level of the space gate was expected to increase soon. "They fear that if no help is provided, many lives will be lost, So, the academy decided to send assistance until the capital can dispatch a special squad to handle the situation," Knight exined. Their sadness transformed into concern, They genuinely hoped that Instructor Walter and the others would survive whatever awaited them. "Why must we be affected by someone else¡¯s battle? Why is the capital so ipetent that they fail to send help in time?" Arthurined, his frustration evident in his words. In response, Alec¡¯s hand swiftly met the back of Arthur¡¯s head with a resounding smack. "Ouch! What was that for?" Arthur eximed, rubbing the spot where Alec had struck him. "What do you mean by ¡¯someone else¡¯s battle¡¯?, Are you that narrow-minded?, There is only one battle here, and that is humanity against the creatures of the second Dimension, Nothing else, And not only are we losing, but we are losing miserably," Alec replied firmly, his gaze filled with determination. "Don¡¯t use our city¡¯s recent victories against the Goblins topare to all other battlefields, Our sess is just a small fraction in the grand n, and if those creatures from the second dimension ever manage to defeat that city" "That is being defended , where do you think their next target will be?" Alec¡¯s question left him stunned and surprised, He had never expected Alec tosh out so fiercely, Alec then looked toward Knight and gave a determined instruction. Explore more at NovelBin.C?m "Tell Agnes to withdraw, There¡¯s no need to gather any more information, I have a bad feeling that something bad is about to happen soon, When it does, I would prefer if we are together so we can watch each other¡¯s backs," Alec said. Though the gang couldn¡¯t understand why Alec was in such a bad mood, they still carried out his orders, Normally, Alec never got this irritated, no matter what happened. But he realized that ever since he started training with his sword, Blood Changdao, he easily became agitated when something bad was about to happen, It seemed like the sword was warning him about an impending danger. A streak of blue light swiftly passed above them and headed straight for their master¡¯s castle. Though they didn¡¯t know who it was, it was evident that the person possessed the power of a high-rank mage. Alec¡¯s irritation increased, and he could almost sense that something bad was about to ur. "Go get your weapons and anything else you need, Meet me at the front of the master¡¯s castle," Alecmanded, dashing towards the castle without waiting for any of them, Arthur and Brandon swiftly followed behind him, Brandon didn¡¯t see the need to prepare anything, as his previous armor couldn¡¯t keep up with him after entering the Tier 2 Mage realm. His natural defense was stronger than the armor itself now that he entered the Tier 2 Mage realm. He always carried his sword and saber with him and had no problem following Alec immediately, On the other hand, Arthur was like a walking bag of equipment, considering that his element was metal. He constructed his swords from his element, so whether he had a sword or not didn¡¯t make a huge difference to him, It only added to his lethality. He probably enjoyed using his fists more these days after heultivated the Golden Forging Bones, especially while being merged with his bronze Golem. -- Inside Terran¡¯s study Terran sat reading his books carefully, enjoying the morning breeze, He was truly happy after receiving new disciples. No matter how hard he tried not to get too emotionally invested, he couldn¡¯t help but like them. They disyed a rare type of unity and a hardworking attitude. Just as he was enjoying his morning tea, brewed and left for him by Agnes, he felt a strong surge of magic heading towards his location. He squinted his eyes, trying his best to recognize the familiar magical energy approaching him. To his dismay, he realized that it was someone he detested meeting, A fast, blue electric bolt flew into his study through the opened windows, scattering the books all over the ce. Terran¡¯s face maintained it¡¯s calm appearance, but the fluctuations in his mana revealed his true mood. "Oh, it seems someone is grumpy this morning," he remarked. The blue electric bolt transformed into a middle-aged man in elegant attire, wearing an instructor badge on his chest, proudly disying his rank as a great instructor. "Don¡¯t you know how to knock? If you n on barging in, at least use the door!" Terran asked, unfazed by the man¡¯s rank and show of strength. "Tsk, Terran, still irritated about your little books I see, So predictable! Well, I guess I better deliver my message quickly, Terran, your presence is required at the Latvia city battleground, Things have gotten out of hand as the space gate counting have risen, and the school feels it would be much safer to send a mage with significant destructive power," the middle-aged man stated, But Terran¡¯s face already disyed a frown. "Can¡¯t that be changed? I¡¯ve been going to war for a long time now with no long-term rest. The academy has a lot more newly promoted Tier 8 mages, Why not send them? Why does your father¡¯s faction always target me?" Terran questioned, growing frustrated. Terran¡¯s words cut through all the deceit, as he already had an inkling that someone was behind the issue of him leaving the academy. @@novelbin@@ The middle-aged man in front of him only smiled arrogantly, neither admitting nor denying anything. "I don¡¯t care what you think, but it has already been decided that you will be going to war again." " Don¡¯t worry, I will take care of your disciples properly," the man dered. Terran almost burst into a fit of rage, his anger mounting as he disappeared from his location and reappeared instantly in front of the middle-aged man before he had a chance to run. He tightly gripped the mage¡¯s cor as he made his threats. "Don¡¯t you dare even think of hurting my disciples," Terran seethed. The man chuckled, still unfazed. "Don¡¯t be so impatient, my friend, This is going to be fun. Just make sure toe back alive." The man quickly vanished in a bolt of electricity the moment Terran¡¯s grip on his cor loosened slightly. Terran gritted his teeth and tightened his fist. He didn¡¯t want to go, but he could never disobey the orders that have been signed using the academy seal. He swiftly left the study, mentally preparing himself to go to war once again. Chapter 232: Farewell. When Terran emerged from his castle, he was taken aback to find the entire Gang waiting for him at the door. A sigh escaped his lips as he took in their presence. As he changed into his beast armor, he contemted the best excuses he coulde up with to deceive his new students about his departure. He hadn¡¯t even had the chance to teach them anything yet, but as he locked eyes with Alec, he knew that all the lies he had fabricated were pointless. Alec was far too intelligent to be fooled by such falsehoods. After Observing Alec and the rest of the group, Terran realized just how special they all were and how much respect they held for Alec as their leader. Inspired by their admiration, he decided it was time to be honest. However, before he could utter a word, Alec beat him to it. "How long do you think you¡¯ll be gone?" Alec questioned, his eyescking the innocence one would expect from someone who had just turned fifteen a few months ago. "I can¡¯t say for certain, but I believe I¡¯ll be away for a while, So, I have a favor to ask of you, can you help me take care of my responsibilities and watch over your brothers and sisters?" " I know it¡¯s my job, but please forgive your inadequate master for his inability to fight the system, considering my current weakness," Terranmented, cing his hands on Alec¡¯s shoulders. "You don¡¯t have to tell me twice, that¡¯s my responsibility, No one will be able to harm them without having to go through me" " And if anyone does hurt them, I will exact revenge tenfold," Alec dered fiercely, his eyes zing with determination, Terran nodded in acknowledgment, while Arthur¡¯s temper red. "How can you say your strength is low, master? I truly respect you and find you incredibly strong, It¡¯s not every day wee across a Tier 7 Mage who can hold their own against a Tier 8 Mage," Arthur interjected, showering Terran withpliments in an attempt to make him realize his own worth. Terran simply smiled warmly as he stepped forward and ced his hand on Arthur¡¯s head. "Ouch!! Master," Arthur eximed, rubbing his head, Terran chuckled and continued ruffling Arthur¡¯s hair, unfazed by hisints. "You mischievous boy," Terranughed. " Do you think it¡¯s special to find a mage who can fight a Tier 8 Mage? Nah, not really, The academy has up to thirty Tier 8 Mages, All they need to do is gang up and beat the hell out of me." "The only way to trulymand respect and reach real power is by entering that realm they hold so dear, the realm that distinguishes a regr instructor from a great one," Terran mused. @@novelbin@@ "Although I don¡¯t have much to offer you as I leave, I believe this will be of some help, I came across this metal element skill in a ruin, and even though I don¡¯t possess the metal element, I¡¯ve kept it until I found someone worthy. It seems to suit your personality," Terran exined, revealing a golden-colored skill tome from his storage ring and cing it in Arthur¡¯s palm. Alec peered over Arthur¡¯s shoulder and read the name of the skill, "Dance of Metal des." The temptation to open it and start learning immediately was strong, but Arthur restrained himself. Meanwhile, Terran moved and arge bag appeared in his hand before he let it drop to the ground. Bang!!! The heavy bag made a loud noise as itnded, causing the entire gang to shiver. Terran smiled nervously at Alec and spoke. "These are the iron bracers I used when I was growing up, I always had two in my hands, You can decide how you want to use them and adjust them as you see fit." " If you truly want to use them, that is, I haven¡¯t had any disciples whom I feel would greatly benefit from them." " However, I¡¯ve noticed that your physical powers seem to exceed what your body can handle, resulting in ack of bnce in your strength control and quick exhaustion." " These bracers will help you regain control as they create a gravitational effect, acting as resistance training," Terran exined. Terran looked at Alec, and a faint twitch appeared on Alec¡¯s lips as he met his master¡¯s gaze. It was as if Alec was silently questioning him "How the heck do you expect me to carry that gigantic bag?, Even you were so quick to toss it aside!" "Ohh, I see your concern," Terran chuckled. "Here, take this, it might help you with storing things!" Terran handed Alec a storage ring, and Alec¡¯s eyes gleaming mischievously. Alec had always wanted a storage ring, but all he had was a storage pouch that could only hold summons, pets, and other living beings in those categories. This was his very own first storage ring, and he eagerly snatched it from his master¡¯s hands, admiring histest acquisition with a wide grin. He infused his mana into the ring to inspect it, only to discover that it provided a mere five cubic meters of space. Alec couldn¡¯t help but pout as he nced at his master. Clearly, it was a low-level storage ring, He had heard rumors that his master was not the wealthiest, but this was the first time he truly felt the extent of his master¡¯s financial struggles. Alec couldn¡¯t understand how his master couldn¡¯t even afford to gift him a mid-rank space ring. He had heard tales of exceptional disciples from other instructors receiving mid-rank space rings as gifts, Agnes had mentioned it once. "Um, please forgive your broke master once more, but I am incredibly broke and can¡¯t afford to provide for you," Your next read is at NovelBin.C?m Terranughed nervously, trying to ease the situation, He then proceeded to distribute gifts to everyone. Agnes received a wand that enhanced the power of her water-based spells, while Brandon received a brand new Tier 2 Armor. Terran even made sure to give the Knight a dark element skill tome. He continued to distribute benefits to the other n members, providing them with what he felt they deserved and needed. "That¡¯s it for now, Goodbye, my disciples. Always take care of each other," Terran said before wrapping them all in a group hug, not giving any of them a chance to reject or escape the reach of his wide arms. Terran cast one final nce at his students, a heavy sigh escaping his lips, before he descended the peak. He did not turn back, not even once, as his students waved goodbye to their beloved master. As he walked away, making his way towards the academy space axis, two mages observed him from a distance. One of them was the lightning mage who had previously informed Terran about his deployment, and the second Mage had a fog covering his face. Chapter 233: Bad News. "Finally, he has left the academy, Now, what should our next move be?" The lightning Mage, tasked with informing Terran of his deployment, turned to the other Mage beside him, This Mage, also wearing a sky blue robe with an instructor badge on his waist, replied with confidence. "Let¡¯s wait for him to fully leave the academy first, because my next move in this chess game will be Incredibly ruthlessly " The Mage in the sky blue robe said, his face covered by a mysterious blue mist, The lightning Mage stood there, stunned by hispanion¡¯s statement. "Wait!, Do you think Terran has always been our main target?, No, he is merely a pawn in the bigger game, These moves we¡¯re making are just meant to eliminate obstacles like Terran, My true target is the Mad Dog!" the Mage continued, dismissing Terran as a mere stepping stone. "Now that Terran is out of the way, I will make ns to rid ourselves of all the Mad Dog¡¯s loyalists," the Mage with the mist-covered face dered, But the lightning Mage still had concerns. "Sorry, but we also need to do something about Terran¡¯s disciples, He has about ten of them, although his top disciple is never present in the academy and always in the second Dimension," the lightning Mage exined. "We can arrange for an assassination on him, while taking care of the other nine students here at the academy, The news of their deaths at their peak will bring me great joy," the lightning Mage said with a fierce glint in his eyes. "You shall not do anything of the sort!" Explore stories on NovelBin.C?m the Mage with the mist-covered face suddenly interjected. "Hmm!" @@novelbin@@ The lightning Mage was taken aback by this unexpected statement, This other Mage, the one shrouded in the sky blue fog, was usually the one insisting on eliminating all loose ends and leaving no tiger cub alive while striking down its parents. "We will still deal with them, Just not with your approach, You¡¯ve tried to kill Terran Top disciple before, and I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve failed, He has be resilient and has escaped almost every time," the Mage in the sky blue robe responded, emphasizing the need for a different strategy. "I think we can afford to leave him for now, But if you insist on attacking him, then you should only send several people from the top fifty of the Earth Board ranking," the Mage with the concealed face suggested, leaving the lightning Mage shocked, He had already thought that sending a mage from the top hundred was generous enough for Terran¡¯s number one disciple, but now his superior was suggesting multiple mages from the top fifty. It wasn¡¯t that they didn¡¯t have mages in the top 50 under theirmand, but sending more than one posed risks. If anything were to go wrong during the attack, their unknown faction could be exposed, However, when he imagined over three top 50 mages in the Earth Board ranking going after a mage who was said to be on par with Orion, who had just entered the lower rankings of the top 100, he felt reassured that nothing would go wrong. He could only assume that Terran¡¯s number one disciple would meet his demise. "But what about the rest of Terran¡¯s disciples?, We can¡¯t leave them alive, If we do, I fear that Mad Dog might recruit them if they lose their master and senior," the lightning Mage voiced his concerns, The Mage with the concealed appearance put a hand to his chin, deep in thought. "Send them to the second Dimension and ensure they encounter an attacking squad, Find a way to make them lost there, so they be sitting ducks waiting to be killed," the concealed Mage suggested. The lightning Mage¡¯s face showed shock as he looked at the hidden figure. "But... But... They are only Tier 2 mages and haven¡¯t even received special lessons about the space passage, If I¡¯m not mistaken, the minimum rmended realm has always been Tier 3 peak mages," the lightning Mage protested. "Don¡¯t worry about all the protocols, Just do what you¡¯re meant to do and help me pass them through the space passage leading to the orc cities¡¯ coordinates, I will ensure that you face no obstacles in getting them through," the concealed Mage affirmed, assuring the lightning Mage that everything would be taken care of. The concealed Mage stated, and the lightning Mage let out a defeated sigh, All he had to do was follow orders, even though he knew that this Mage he had been assigned to by his father¡¯s faction had many connections in the academy, However, he never expected that this Mage would be so powerful as to send a batch of Tier 2 mages through a forbidden space passage. ----- Just one day after Terran left the academy, Arthur had finally gained a small mastery over the skill tome that his master had given him. However, Knight still faced a few challenges, Nevertheless, he was getting closer to having a basic mastery over his own skill tome, Alec wasted no time in using the iron bracers on both his arms and feet. Even with the lowest weight setting on the iron bracers, Alec felt an immense amount of pressure, equivalent to experiencing ten times gravity, Although wearing the iron bracers caused him extreme difort, his master had assured him that it would help resolve his power control problems, so he decided to give it a try. The whole group was on their way to the announcement board, hoping that Instructor Walter had returned and would continue hisst ss. Normally, Agnes would easily gather such information, but Alec was being extra cautious now that his master wasn¡¯t around. Alec had warned them about leaving the peak, emphasizing that if they were ever going to leave, they should all leave together. In fact, they made it a point to have their meals together in the food sector, While others might not understand why Alec insisted on this, it was because he still felt on edge. Although it wasn¡¯t intense, he had a premonition that something was about to happen to them, and he preferred for them to face it together. And so, they all walked down the peak together, heading towards the announcement board in the hopes of receiving good news. However, while they were on their way down, anticipating positive updates, there was someone else approaching them with the intention of delivering bad news. Chapter 236: The Abyss Realm 2. Alec opened his eyes and found himself in a city. He had anticipated various scenarios upon exiting the space passage, but he never expected to be transported to an entirely new world. "Keep moving, or thoseing behind you will have a problem," Discover hidden tales at NovelBin.C?m a man dressed in ck armor warned, jolting Alec out of his thoughts. Quickly surveying his surroundings, Alec realized that he was blocking the space passage. Stepping down from the passage, Alec noticed several others dressed in identical ck armor, resembling a military unit. It seemed they had caught the attention of the armored men with their sudden appearance. "Finally, I¡¯m out!, I almost puked inside that space tunnel," Arthur¡¯s familiar voice rang out, Alec turned toward Arthur, a smile forming on his face as he motioned for him toe down quickly. One by one, the rest of their group materialized until they were all present. The men in ck armor, armed with spears and shields, looked at them with surprise and curiosity. It was clear they were wondering how a group of students who hadn¡¯t even reached the Tier 3 Mage realm were allowed to enter the abyss realm. "Hey, kids, are you sure you passed the inspection at the gate?, Did those two grumpy men let you through with your cultivation level?" The leader of the ck armored group stepped forward, removing his helmet as he spoke. Alec caught a glimpse of his face for the first time. The man was actually handsome, but his fierce aura overshadowed any handsome vibes he could have emitted. "Of course, they did, And I think you should mind your own business, city captain, After all, your duty is only to watch the entry gates and nothing else," Igor¡¯s voice resounded, as he walked out of the space tunnel. With his elegant demeanor, Igor¡¯s statement further cemented Alec¡¯s belief that the ck armored men were indeed some sort of military unit. "Great instructor!! We greet you," the leader of the ck-armored guards, known as the city captain, was the first to bow and knelt on one leg as he greeted Igor. Though Alec knew that the Great Instructor was highly respected, this was the first time he had witnessed such behavior. It felt as though he was no longer in an academy, but rather a massive military camp, where the hierarchy really mattered. "Come, let me brief you all on some things and help you settle down for business," Igor said, walking ahead with his hands behind his back, exuding an air of superiority. Alec and the rest quickly caught up with him as he led them to a building. They arrived at the entrance gate adorned with the bold inscription, ¡¯War God Armoury.¡¯ Along the way, Alec couldn¡¯t help but notice the numerous Tier 3 mages with his insight skills. Many of them wore beast armors or guards¡¯ armors, with student badges discreetly hidden. It finally dawned on Alec why, since his arrival at the school, he had only encountered low-ranking mages aside from the instructors. It was because those who were truly powerful had ventured into the space tunnel and entered the second dimension, also known as the Abyss Realm. Just as their world was called the Human Realm, Alec had learned this valuable information from Instructor Walter¡¯s ss. "Who do we have here, a bunch of freshly recruited novices!" A man sitting behind the counter of the building they entered remarked as soon as they walked in. "I havee to register them and provide them with the basic armor given to first-timers, as they will be joining an uing attack mission soon for five days" Igor exined with a slight smile on his face. However, the man seemed to ignore his presence, his gaze fixed on Alec and the rest. "Hmmm, it appears that you guys either messed with the wrong person or found yourselves in the wrongpany for someone to want to kill you in such a manner," the short manmented. "Old elder, I have a badge that authorizes me to bring them to the Abyss Dimension," Igor countered, not appreciating the old man speaking so openly. "Oh, shut up, little boy, there¡¯s nothing you or your father¡¯s faction can do to me, I can talk to anybody I want, however I want, If you think you¡¯re worthy, let¡¯s go a round and see if you can talk to my de," the short man dered, his temper ring. He extended his hand, and arge de flew from out of nowhere, and rested in his grip. The scene took Brandon by surprise, He looked at the sword and couldn¡¯t help but feel that it resembled his own saber and sword, Except the aura surrounding the Great Sword in the short man¡¯s hand was incredibly heavy, giving off the presence of a wild demonic beast. "Um, that¡¯s not what I meant, just go on with your duties," @@novelbin@@ Igor quickly protested, waving his hand in defeat. Deep down, Igor knew he was wrong about Alec and the others, If the situation escted, nobody would say anything, but they would still look down on him if they found out he nned to send a group of Tier 2 mages into war within the Abyss. Furthermore, he had been warned multiple times about a few people he should never offend, and this short old man was one of them. This man had been around far longer than Igor could even imagine. All Igor knew was that the man possessed a Tier 8 aura during there argument now, but nobody had ever seen him attack. Still, Igor chose to believe his father¡¯s words, as his father had always exercised caution. "Considering he mentioned that you would be going on the attack, it means you would never be allowed to join a guard team" " So, tell me, boy," the old man continued, "what do you n to be? A free adventurer who roams the Abyss, unfettered by anyone¡¯s restraints and reaping all the rewards for yourself, unless you n to sell to the academy." "Or do you n to be a vanguard soldier and rise through the ranks of the academy army? To see if you have what it takes to be a general, with hundreds or thousands of other mages under yourmand" " Though, if you choose to be a vanguard of the academy, you might find yourself constrained by the knowledge of what¡¯s really going on," the short man said, gesturing towards Igor, who stood there, desperately trying to remainposed and keep his temper in check, It was proving to be quite challenging. The short man continued to disparage and speak ill of Igor, as if he wasn¡¯t standing right there. Igor deeply regretted choosing to handle this matter himself. He wished he hadn¡¯t put himself in this position and sent someone to do it instead. Chapter 237: The Abyss Realm 3. Alec and the gang exited the armory, their faces beaming with smiles. However, Igor wore a frown instead, Each member of the gang was d in Tier 2 armor, except for Brandon who already had a custom-made armor from his time in the n and Alec Who imed he didn¡¯t need it. In addition to that, the old short man behind the counter kindly exined a lot about the Abyss Realm to them, including the surrounding viges and ces they should avoid. He informed them that the region under the academy¡¯s control was mostly ruled by the Orcs races. The city they were in had been constructed by humans to safeguard the space passage and defend against various races attempting to seize control and close it down. "You know, Alec, you¡¯ve changed a lot," Agnes remarked. "Hmm, how so?" Alec inquired. "Ever since you acquired that de of yours, you¡¯ve transformed" " While you¡¯ve always been a good leader, you used to be quite clumsy and overly focused on your golem experiments" "But ever since you got that Changdao sword, you¡¯ve be an entirely different person," Agnes continued. "Yes, you¡¯re moreposed, make precise decisions, and take responsibility,You may not even realize it, but you give out orders more frequently now, and no matter what happens, you always maintain a calm mind, which helps us stay calm too," Knight added, further supporting Agnes¡¯ observation. "You¡¯re the one who gives us strength to keep moving forward, even in times of fear..." "Oh,e on, enough with these heartfelt speeches, Now, this team will be guiding you through the ropes, you¡¯ll be going with them," Igor interjected. Igor grew tired of their emotional conversation. As he felt like the members of the Gordon n were delivering their final speeches, expressing how proud they were of Alec, as if they weren¡¯t sure they would make it out alive. "Hey, these guys are a newly registered group, I want you to show them around the fighting zones and the forests, so they can get familiar with the drill, they would be returning five dayster " Igor instructed. Igor walked over to another group of students who had registered as adventurers, leaving Alec and the rest under the care of the designated guide. After a brief and concise briefing, Igor departed. Alec observed the leader of the new adventurer group they were supposed to follow and noticed a look of disdain on his face. The group consisted of fifteen members, with all of them, except for the leader, being in the Tier 3 Mage realm. The leader himself was a (Low) Tier 4 Mage, and Alec could easily sense the condescending attitude radiating from their group. This was something Alec had grown ustomed to at the academy¡ªpeople judging others based solely on their realm. "I¡¯m James, the leader of the Wild Adventurer group. And you?" the leader introduced himself. "Alec. Alec Gordons, leader of the Gordons Adventurer group," Alec replied. The rest of Alec¡¯s gang looked at him in surprise. Though they had registered as adventurers on the advice of the old man, they hadn¡¯t even decided on a name for their group yet. Alec hade up with the name on the spot, not wanting to further embarrass himself. They were already being looked down upon, and if they found out they didn¡¯t even have a name, it would give them another reason to beughed at. Alec saw no harm in naming the group after their own family name since all members were from the Gordons n. @@novelbin@@ "Let¡¯s set off, Try your best not tog behind. Today, all you have to do is observe and learn from us, Tomorrow, we¡¯ll split into teams, I¡¯m not interested in babysitting a bunch of kids" " Although I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re here in the abyss, if a great instructor sent you, he must have his reasons," Explore stories at NovelBin.C?m James stated dismissively as he summoned a demonic wolf beast and rode off. The rest of his team with mounts did the and followed, while the rest ran after them. Alec¡¯s squad fell into formation and followed them from behind. "I feel like smacking their smug faces," Arthur muttered through gritted teeth as he nced at the Wild Adventurer group, who were intentionally making it difficult for them, unable to conceal their arrogant attitudes. "Calm down now, we need them to understand some things better. After that, nothing else matters," Alec reassured Arthur with a smirk, As they discussed in the back, the members of the Wild Adventurer group, who were also mounted, were having their own discussion. "Boss, why did you give them a whole 24 hours? We shouldn¡¯t be babysitting a bunch of neers," One of thedies in the group riding a fox demonic beast spoke up, but their leader only sneered. "This mission was given to me by Great Instructor Igor, Do you have any idea how well-connected he is?, All he wants us to do is take them deep into the outer ring of the abyss battlefield," James exined. "In return, he promised us enough to livefortably for the next month and still make a breakthrough in our realms if we use the chance properly,Now do you understand why I said one day?" he questioned the girl, who was still stunned by his harsh words. Another mage, who was riding the same breed of wolf mount as James, spoke up, "Because with our abilities, it would only be safe if we took longer routes to reach the abyss battleground." "Exactly. I love your way of thinking, From what I can deduce, they are nothing spectacr, Just some mages who have stepped on the wrong toes and have been sent here to be killed," James dered, leaving those who heard his words with grim expressions. They could not fathom just how strong the people Alec and his group have offended were. "What if they were descendants of one of the hall masters and were sent here to train with an expert secretly watching them, waiting to rescue them if they encounter hardship?" the female member suggested, causing their leader to facepalm in frustration. "Grow up and stop being naive, girl, It¡¯s clear that no Hall master would ever send their descendant to such a forsaken ce for training." " They have other special ces for that. If they ever dared to send their n¡¯s geniuses here before they even grew up, they would only end up dead, leaving their n with no proper heir for the next generation. " " That¡¯s why I believe these mages following us have been considered dead," James concluded, his exnation carrying a tone of authority. He took another nce back to see the Gordons nsmen who werepletely absorbed in watching everything as they passed by the streets. Meanwhile, mages on the roadside hawked their beast crystals and power stones, and the city guards marched in their oppressive ck armor with long spears. The whole city, which appeared to be heavily military-based, fascinated them. Their curiosity peaked, even for Alec, who tried his best to survey the area properly. Despite having the nice short man at the armory exin it to him multiple times, experiencing it in person was still a nice change. Chapter 238: The Abyss Realm 4. They were able to pass out of the city after showing their badges at the city gates. Alec had been surprised at the number of mages stationed there. Even way back in Estonia city, there were not as many city guards stationed to watch over the city. He also noticed that their badges had been changed since they gave them to that old, short man. The man had registered them as adventurers and, on the back of their badges, there was an ancient engraving that Alec couldn¡¯t understand. For now, he chose to put it aside and focus on the journey ahead. After they left the human city, even the wild adventurer groups started riding at a slower pace, allowing Alec¡¯s group to catch up with them. Despite catching up, there was still an invisible gap between them. Alec sensed a very intense killing intent directed towards them ever since they entered the wild. Being perceptive of such feelings, Alec quickly realized that they might have already been marked by an enemy. He gathered his group and warned them to stay alert. "We are about to enter the orcish forest now, Don¡¯t be afraid, as we have been here countless times." "There are a lot of valuable things to be stolen and acquired from this forest, as long as you have the strength to get them," he reassured. "And don¡¯t worry, as long as we avoid some important and dangerous areas in the forest, we won¡¯t attract any enemies that are beyond our abilities. We should be able to reap some rewards," James added arrogantly. Alec, however, looked at his group, his eyes filled with warning. As they cautiously stepped into the dense forest, a sense of foreboding settled over them like an invisible shroud. The towering ancient trees, standing there for who knows how long, cast long, eerie shadows over them. Their gnarled branches reached towards the ominous sky. James¡¯ group gripped their weapons tightly as they started cutting through the bushes with precision, scouting ahead. "Spread out," James ordered. With each step Alec took, there was the soft crunch of fallen leaves underfoot, and the rustling sound of unseen creatures scurrying through the undergrowth. As they ventured deeper into the expanse, the dense bushes closed in around them, forming an imprable thicket that concealed an unknown danger lurking within. The air grew heavy with the scent of damp earth and decaying foliage, mingling with the distinctive musk of Orcs. Alec, ever attentive and keenly aware of his surroundings, felt a chill creep up his spine. He couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that unseen eyes were watching their every move, and an uncanny silence settled upon the forest. A sharp tingling sensation danced across his skin as the hairs on the back of his neck stood upright. Suddenly, a wave of malevolent energy washed over them, unmistakably brimming with malicious intent. "Stop! Prepare for battle!" James was the first to notice something unusual in the bushes, calling for his team to quickly form a small formation around him. Alec¡¯s heart pounded in his chest as he exchanged a tense nce with hispanions, their expressions reflecting his unease. Whispers filled the air as arge orc darted towards one of the mages in James¡¯ group, swiftly beheading the Mage with a great axe. The blood spouted onto the orc¡¯s body as he smiled maliciously. @@novelbin@@ "Kill them all!" The Orc with the great axe ordered, and Orcs started emerging from all corners of the forest, blocking all escape routes. In that moment, Alec realized why he had felt uneasy even before entering the forest. There had already been Orcs lying in wait, ambushing them, When he looked at the Orc standing before them, memories of his test in the Ninth level of the tower flooded his mind. and he realised that the ninth level of the tower had tested students due to one of the Space passage coordinates under the control of the academy. The Orc with the Great Axe standing before them was a Sub-captain Orc, and Alec was incredibly familiar with the engravings and tribal tattoos on his body. Having encountered his kind before at the test , Alec felt that this sub-captain didn¡¯t have up to a thousand Orcs under his control. Your journey continues with NovelBin.C?m As there was no conceivable way to hide a thousand Orcs at the entrance of the forest, Alec swiftly summoned mao and other golems to encircle his nsmen. He understood that the shaman apanying the sub-captain was often cunning and would exploit the chaos tounch surprise attacks. "I¡¯ll kill you!" James dered, his fury ignited by the loss of hisrade under his watch, and the mounting presence of Orcs only fueled his determination. In the dense and shadowy forest, the sh of metal reverberated through the air as James gripped his great sword tightly. He faced off against the enraged Orc sub-captain, his every breath seething with primal rage. Stray beams of sunlight pierced through the towering trees, casting fleeting light upon the chaotic battlefield. The sub-captain let out a bellowing war cry, boosting the morale of the Orc soldiers, as he charged at James, recognizing him as the strongest mage amongst their group. His massive great axe raised high, ready to strike. James, unyielding, focused his energy, channeling the power of the wind through his body. As the sub-captain swung his great axe down with unrestrained force, James swiftly dodged to the side and countered with a swift strike infused with wind. The sub-captain snarled as the winds buffeted him, yet his sheer strength allowed him to withstand the assault. Undeterred, he lunged forward with surprising agility, closing the distance between them, andunched a horizontal swing of his great axe, aiming to overpower James. Despite his best efforts, James found himself locked in a fierce struggle, his sword straining against the brute force of the sub-captain¡¯s greataxe. With a mighty roar, the sub-captain pushed James backward, causing him to stumble momentarily. Seizing the opportunity presented by James¡¯ temporary loss of bnce, the sub-captain pressed his advantage,unching a flurry of attacks, disying a level of agility unexpected for his hulking size. He delivered swift and powerful strikes, forcing James to constantly retreat, his defense slowly crumbling under the relentless assault. James fought back with every ounce of his strength, infusing wind elemental magic into each sword strike, trying to counteract the sub-captain¡¯s overwhelming might. Yet, despite his best efforts, James found himself out matched, The sub-captain had anticipated his every move, easily deflecting his wind-infused strikes and overpowering him with sheer brute force. The sh continued, the sound of steel meeting steel reverberating throughout the forest. Fuelled by determination, James refused to back down, his spirit unyielding, However, with each passing moment, his movements grew slower and his attackscked the precision they once held. His overconfidence had been reced by a stark realization of the sub-captain¡¯s superiority. Meanwhile, the battlefield around them raged on, The wild adventurer group fought valiantly, but they had forgotten to check on Alec¡¯s group, their survival bing their main priority. Encounters with Orc soldiers created pockets of chaos within the forest, overshadowing James¡¯ struggle. James¡¯rades caught glimpses of his fight, their hearts sinking as they witnessed their leader being pushed to his limits. As the battle wore on, James¡¯ breath grewbored and his body weakened. The sub-captain¡¯s attacks became more relentless, exploiting every weakness as James felt his strength waning. He knew he was reaching his breaking point, Yet, despite his fatigue and the onught of blows, he retained a remarkable resolve. With a final burst of determination, James summoned thest remaining reserves of his mana for a powerful wind magic attack. Channeling it through his sword, he unleashed a devastating whirlwind assault, aiming to disorient the sub-captain and turn the tide of the battle in his favor. However, to his dismay, the sub-captain met the attack head-on with unwavering resolve. The whirlwind shed with the sub-captain¡¯s immense strength, causing a violent collision of elemental forces against physical force. The surrounding trees swayed violently as the impact sent shockwaves throughout the forest. James held his breath, hoping that thisst-ditch effort would grant him the brief advantage he needed to regain his footing. But the sub-captain, fueled by his unwavering determination, broke through the whirlwind assault with an earth-shattering roar. He charged towards James once again, his Greataxe It was evident that nothing could deter him from emerging victorious. James raised his sword, ready to fight back, even though exhaustion threatened to consume him, He refused to give up, knowing that surrendering now meant certain death. His strikes became desperate yet filled with profound determination as he pushed himself beyond his limits. The sub-captain, recognizing James¡¯ tenacity and spirit, fought with an equal resolve. Each sh of steel resonated through the forest, marking an intense battle between two leaders, Every blow struck with incredible force. In the end, James was unable to ovee the overpowering strength and skill of the Orc sub-captain. With one final, sweeping strike, the sub-captain disarmed James, causing his sword to fly from his grasp. James stumbled backward, his body battered and bruised. Chapter 239: The Abyss Realm 5. Just as James feared for his life and believed all hope was lost, he witnessed a chilling sight, The face of the Orc sub captain twisted in agony as a crimson w emerged from his chest, clutching his beating heart. The scene sent shivers down James¡¯ spine, leaving him astounded by the incredible power that could swiftly bring down such a formidable orc adversary. He had been engaged in a desperate struggle against this orc for several minutes, yet every attempt to gain an upper hand had failed. With a resounding thud, the lifeless body of the Orc sub captain crumpled to the ground, the impact reverberating through the chaos and awakening all who were caught in the midst of it. As James locked eyes with the individual responsible for this disy of strength, mere surprise felt insufficient to describe the overwhelming mix of emotions coursing through him. "Are you simply going to stare at me, or will you rise and lend a hand?" Alec¡¯s voice broke through James¡¯ dazed state, and he noticed Alec extending a helping hand towards him, indicating he should take hold and stand up. Surveying the scene around him, James witnessed various types of golems relentlessly pursuing and eliminating the remaining Orcs, who are desperate to escape after losing their leader. "Thank you, Alec, I owe you my life!" James expressed his gratitude as he grasped Alec¡¯s hand, pulling himself up, Curiosity piqued, he couldn¡¯t help but wonder how Alec had be so immensely powerful, capable of inflicting damage on a Tier 4 Orc sub captain . Being aware of Alec¡¯s Tier 2 Mage status, James had begun to question their group¡¯s survival prospects in the face of this orc horde. However, the newly acquired red-scaled armor adorning Alec¡¯s body hinted at a possible answer. ncing at his team members, James realized they were in dire straits, And if not for Alec¡¯s golems intervening at precisely the right moment, their survival would have been uncertain, if not entirely improbable. "(Inhales sharply) Their strength is impressive!" Jamespanion eximed, watching in awe as the golems effortlessly dispatched the retreating Orcs. They couldn¡¯t help but wonder how these golems had be so powerful. @@novelbin@@ Amidst their discussion, they amusingly attempted to determine which golem belonged to whom. "Do you see that Ice Golem over there?, I think it belongs to the one they call Arthur, It suits him perfectly," one of them spected. "No, no, I believe it belongs to that other silent figure carrying two weapons on his back," another chimed in. With the threat of the Orcs finally eliminated and no one left to oppose them, the group finally rxed, engaging in light conversations. Although they were mistaken in assuming that each member of the Gordons nsmen possessed a golem, but Alec found it unnecessary to correct them. Besides, he didn¡¯t particrly enjoy being the center of attention in the wilderness; he couldn¡¯t gauge what humans might be thinking. "Wait, we seem to be missing some people, Where are the mages from your group?" James inquired after surveying their surroundings and failing to locate the rest of the Gordons nsmen. "Oh, they went on an Orc Shaman hunt!" Alec replied with a small grin forming on his face, Seeing this, James couldn¡¯t help but wonder about the origin of the group of mages he had been asked to apany. ---- Meanwhile, the Orc shaman, who had been covertly hiding among the Orcs, patiently awaiting an opportunity to strike, was taken aback by the unexpected speed and efficiency with which the Alec group, whom he hadbeled as the weakest, began killing and decimating the Orcs. His instincts, sharper than those of his fellow Orcs, warned him about the danger of remaining any longer, It was evident that staying among them could lead to his demise. With urgency, he tried his best to convince his brother, the sub captain, to retreat with the Orc soldiers back to their n before it was toote. But engrossed in battle and consumed by arrogance, his brother had dismissed the shaman¡¯s sound transmission, losing himself in the fight. As soon as the shaman witnessed Alec lunging for his brother, he seized the opportunity to dash straight into the forest. Hoping to make it back to his vige, he hailed from the Ironjaw n, one of the dominant orc ns in the vicinity. Despite his and his brother¡¯s lesser status within the family branch, their battle prowess held importance, and the in Orc soldiers were their family¡¯s reserve, unrted to the n as a whole. His sole desire was to run and never look back, He believes that as long as he survived, he could lead his family branch to rise again among the n¡¯s other branches. provided he managed to reach the Tier 4 realm, However, his delusion was swiftly shattered when he noticed a colossal earth wall forming in front of him, obstructing his path. Turning around, he saw four mages charging at him, while another four maintained the earth wall, effectively blocking all escape routes and preparing to engage inbat with him. As the Orc shaman assessed the situation and realized that only four mages were pursuing him, his confidence surged. He nned to unleash his anger on these mages, who were chasing him on behalf of his brother. "Come, let me teach you Tier 2 humans the difference in realms," he taunted. Finallying to a stop, the orc shaman faced the mages, With no option remaining but to confront them, he acknowledged the collective effort of the four mages in sealing his path. "With pleasure," Arthur responded, swiftly taking action upon hearing the shaman¡¯s voice. He summoned his bronze golem, which disassembled into various pieces that integrated with his body in an instant. Arthur leaped into the air, his body now adorned in a holy yet worn-looking bronze battle armor, andunched a punch at the shaman. Discover exclusive content at NovelBin.C?m The shaman easily evaded the attack, realizing that Arthur was far too slow to keep up with him, despite being a shaman who specializes in spells. it didn¡¯t alter the fact that he was first and foremost an orc, even an average orc possessed greater physical attributes than humans. Seizing the opportunity, the shamanunched a powerful punch directly at Arthur¡¯s exposed ribs. [< Tier spell - Water shield >] CRACK! "Shit!" Arthur eximed, swiftly jumping back to evade the shaman¡¯s attack, In that moment, he nced at Agnes, mouthing a grateful "thank you" for her timely assistance. The only reason he had managed to avoid a serious blow was because Agnes had conjured a small,pressed water shield that absorbed the impact of the shaman¡¯s punch, allowing him to escape fast. Although it eventually cracked under the pressure, it allowed Arthur to dodge the attack. Noticing Agnes lingering behind after catching up with him, the shaman¡¯s attention shifted toward her. "A Pure Magic Path human, huh?, What a nuisance, I suppose I¡¯ll deal with you first," he dered, narrowing his eyes as he focused on Agnes. Chapter 240: Hunting The Shaman (1). "You would have to ask us about that first!" Arthur said, a wild grin on his lips as he quickly regained his footing after the failed attack and dashed straight for the Orc Shaman. Along the way, he had already condensed a golden colored de and sent it flying towards the Shaman, who raised his staff and deflected the metal sword. The shaman was surprised to see that the sword didn¡¯t disappear but instead flew into the air a deviation from his knowledge concerning spells. The Shaman¡¯s senses were telling him that something was wrong, but he couldn¡¯t quite understand where the problem had escted from. He had be too focused on Arthur and his spell, momentarily forgetting that he was not only fighting against Arthur but the whole group. Knight emerged from the shadows and attempted to stab the shaman¡¯s neck with his twin dagger. "Gravity x5," the shaman whispered fast in an ancient orckishnguage , lightly tapping his staff on the ground. In an instant, Knight¡¯s lightning-fast attack seemed to slow down to a snail¡¯s pace. "Bind of the spirits," the shaman invoked another spell with just words as He touched Knight, and several runes appeared around his body, shing with a glowing green color mixed with a hint of blue. Knight suddenly felt his every movement restricted, unable to take even a single step. "Damn, I¡¯ve been immobilized! Help me out, you bastards!" Knight shouted in fear, He could already see the bottom of the shaman¡¯s staffing at him, and he cursed his bad luck. Though they were aware that the shaman was no ordinary Tier 3 Orc, but they had never expected him to possess such a wide array of confusing spells and such immense battle power. It felt as if the Shaman was toying with them, Amidst all the chaos, Knight was determined not to let that staff touch him, unsure of the terrible consequences it could bring, possibly even costing him his life. [< Tier Spell ¨C Water Barrier >] Bang!!!, Crack!!!! The staff of the Shaman mmed into the huge water barrier that circled around knight and protected him, or cracked a little from the impact of the hit And was already showing signs of falling apart but knight have never felt so grateful, as Agnes hade through at thest part and saved him " Damn youdy, this is why the Magic paths should be killed first, always troublesome" The shamanined as he gave up on knight who couldn¡¯t still move inside the water barrier ng! Just as he turned to face Agnes again he saw Brandon¡¯s sabering and have raised his staff to block the sneak attack but he will felt a sharp ting of pain in his leg He looked down only to realised that Brandon was wielding another weapon, and he had fooled himpletely and Brandon have been lucky to Injury him in the process " Arrrg, you little runt " The shaman went into rage, as his left hands stretched wild and moved straight for Brandon who swiftly dodged and moved backwards. Puwwch " Arrghh, I swear I would kill you all" The shaman shouted in pain as he could feel the presence of the golden de embedded on his back, he tried his best to revise where he had made a mistake for them to exploit him and give him two serious injuries And he realised it first happened when he had been too focused on Agnes due to her being a Magic Path Mage So they have used it to there advantage with Brandon attacking first, but he made sure to use the ughter saber first and with the amount of blood aura it was emitting it has Raised the shaman¡¯s instincts into defending instantly, giving way for the real attack which was the sword of peace to injure his leg and make him slower This was all done by attacking from his blind spot, just when he tried to trade blows with Brandon he had quickly retreated as he hadpleted his mission The shaman had sensed the golden deing for him and wanted to move out of the way fast but he felt a sharp sting on his injured leg and he realised that the angle He found himself under attack once again was his injured legs angle , so he became unable to evade the iing golden de flying towards him. This resulted in him sustaining yet another serious injury, His expression changed drastically, no longer looking at them with the same contemptuous eyes he once used. The disdain he had previously disyed had disappearedpletely, reced by a serious demeanor. The shaman couldn¡¯t fathom how they were able to coordinate their attacks seamlessly without uttering a single word. He could only attribute their synchronized movements to the countless battles they must have fought together, developing a strong bond and honing their ability tobine attacks into powerfulbos. "It seems he no longer sees us as mere brats," Arthurughed, slowly making his way towards the shaman, Two golden des swirled around him, almost as if they were engaged in a graceful dance. "Your progress with that new skill of yours has increased yet again, I can¡¯t help but feel jealous." A voice resonated from atop a tree, catching the shaman¡¯s attention, as He realized that Knight, whom he had immobilized earlier, had managed to break free from his restraints. The shaman was aware that his immobilization skill had a limited duration, but he had been confident that he could have killed Knight before it wore off. Yet, as he had predicted, Agnes had been the biggest obstacle in his path. As long as Agnes provided support to the group, she seemed to gain control of the battlefield, Even though the shaman was undoubtedly stronger than them individually and could take them on in one-on-onebat, facing them all together made him realize that it wouldn¡¯t be as easy as he had initially thought. Your next chapter is on NovelBin.C?m However, it was toote for regrets now, The earth dome surrounding them had expanded to a massive size, leaving no room for him to find any loopholes to exploit. Besides, he knew they wouldn¡¯t just stand idly by and watch. "Come at me, then," the shaman finally dered, He removed his cloak, revealing his muscr physique that had been hiding beneath his clothing all this while. "He¡¯s certainly an Orc, respective of his ss as a Shaman Now, let¡¯s put an end to this, After all, we don¡¯t want to keep Alec waiting," Knight remarked, his tone dripping with determination. Arthur eximed as he leaped into action, shing blows with the shaman, This time, he didn¡¯t get flung away like before; instead, he activated his golden bones and his body started to glow, the light shining through his Bronze Golem Armor. @@novelbin@@ Knight wasn¡¯t fighting alone either, Brandon fought by his side, The shaman could feel the mounting pressure of facing both of Gordon¡¯s nsmen together. He couldn¡¯t help but be amazed by their exceptional battling talent, especially considering their young age. The shaman¡¯s determination to kill them grew stronger; he believed he hade across great geniuses of the human race. He knew that if he didn¡¯t eliminate them now, they would be a threat to the Orcs in the future, If that were to happen, he would never be able to forgive himself. Seeing that they were currently just Tier 2 mages, the shaman couldn¡¯t help but wonder how ridiculously powerful they could be once they reached Tier 3. In response to the increasing intensity of the battle, the shaman resorted to drastic measures, His fingers morphed into red-colored ws as he attempted to sh at Brandon, who used his sword Qi to restrain him while Arthur unleashed a barrage of boxing techniques mixed with his golden des sneak attacks. As he controlled them with his mental energy. "How...just how are you able to multitask like this?, You¡¯re just a low-ranked Mage, Even peak Tier 3 life forms require extensive practice," the shaman couldn¡¯t help but express his surprise at Arthur¡¯s abilities, However, amidst the astonishment, the shaman remained focused on his objective of taking out Brandon. "Now!" Brandon shouted, crossing his sword in front of him, In response, a massive shadow emerged from the ground, gripping the shaman¡¯s body as Knight reappeared beside them. [< Tier Spell ¨C Darkness Embrace >] Chapter 242: Danger " Hmm, it seems I¡¯m having a hard time recalling any offense I may havemitted against you before." " You hardly know anything about me, let alone have the right to speak ill of the academy," Terran retorted, anger ring within him, However, before their tempers could escte any further, someone quickly stepped in between them, preventing a physical confrontation. "Now, now! There¡¯s no need for unnecessary violence here!" Instructor Walter eximed, appearing mysteriously in their midst, He ced his hands on both men¡¯s chests to symbolize his attempt to diffuse the situation and keep them from tearing each other apart. "I must inform you that he is none other than the renowned ¡¯Son of the Earth¡¯," Walter divulged to the middle-aged Mage who had expressed resentment towards the Academy for sending only a Tier 7 Mage. "Hmm, and who might that be?" the middle-aged Mage inquired. "We dly wee the esteemed high-ranking Mage, Terran, It is an honor to have the most talented Earth Mage from the War God Mage Academy amongst us," another middle-aged man from the City Mage group interjected, saving Walter from the task of listing Terran¡¯s aplishments just to reassure the skeptical Mage. Instantly, the Mage who had initially acted rashly against Terran¡¯s presence had a change of expression. "I apologize for any offense I may have caused earlier, I acted out of desperation, as I only care about the well-being of the city, My name is Maze, also an earth Mage, I¡¯ve heard of your impressive feats, and your reputation precedes you." Maze stretched out his hand for a handshake as a gesture of reconciliation, but Terran merely scoffed and walked away with Walter and the rest of the War God Mage Academy following closely behind. With Terran as their leader, their group which had arrived in the city to offer assistance, would note under the city¡¯smand anymore. Maze couldn¡¯t help gritting his teeth at Terran¡¯s behavior, but he couldn¡¯t me him entirely, as he was the one who had sparked the conflict in the first ce. "What¡¯s all this about?, And why do I get the sense that the city mages are divided and not as united as they should be?, You do realize that if this continues until tomorrow when the blood moon urs, we¡¯ll be in big trouble," Terran expressed his concerns. "I understand your point, Terran, but we currently have a pressing situation on our hands," Walter replied, causing Terran to furrow his brow. He nced at the other Tier 6 mages that the academy had sent along, realizing they seemed unaware of what Walter was referring to, evident from the surprise on their faces. "You can all leave now, Instructor Walter and I need to have a private discussion," Read new adventures at NovelBin.C?m Terran dismissed them, sensing Walter¡¯s hesitation and feeling that there was something he wasn¡¯t being told. "Tell me now, what is it you want to say?" Terran implored. "The walls have ears! " Walter responded cryptically, Sensing Terran¡¯s confusion Terran nodded and pushed his mana into the ground, causing a slight vibration to emit around them. "I¡¯ve affected the gravity, No one can listen in now, except it¡¯s a Tier 9 Mage " Walterughed nervously. "If I even suspected a Tier 9 was involved in what I¡¯m about to tell you, you wouldn¡¯t even hear it in the first ce." Terran understood the seriousness in Walter¡¯s expression, realizing that whatever he was about to reveal was of utmost importance. "What is it, then?" "The city lord is dead," Walter uttered. Terran¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. "What?, How is that possible? He¡¯s already a high-tier 8 Mage, Any battle that had the potential to kill him would surely cause enoughmotion to alert the academy of such a development," Terran eximed, anger evident in his furrowed eyebrows. "He wasn¡¯t killed in battle, I think He was poisoned," Walter shared. "What kind of poison is strong enough to take down a Tier 8 Mage so quickly?" Terran questioned. "I believe he had been poisoned for a while, but the signs only recently began to show, If I¡¯m not mistaken, the killer should be from one of the two strongest factions in the city, They would be the ones to benefit from the city lord¡¯s demise," Walter "Let me guess, Maze is a member of one of those factions, right?" Terran questioned, his face disying a deep frown. "He is not only a member but the leader of the Maze n, I can see you¡¯re still angered by what happened at the Space Axis, but I advise you to remember that not everything is always as it seems, You should also look into the other n leader, Keith," Walter suggested. "I¡¯ll check up on himter, For now, I have to go and examine the space gate readings and report," Terran said, determination in his voice. ------ "Tell me, can you hear them?" Maze whispered, hidden in a corner with another Mage, observing Terran and Walter as they conversed. "No, there seems to be a small force field around them, making it difficult for me to hear anything they¡¯re saying," the Mage next to Maze replied, causing Maze to furrow their brow in annoyance. "We have to find a way to prevent those mages from the War God Mage Academy from interfering with our ns, Nothing must go wrong," Maze whispered, before walking away, However, even their slight movements didn¡¯t escape Terran¡¯s watchful eyes, though he couldn¡¯t hear their conversation. He had been certain that Maze had been spying on him, but he pretended not to notice, hoping to follow Maze and discover his true intentions. ------- Meanwhile, at Estonian City Hall, the City Lord sat in his chair, his gaze fixed on Lord Alistair standing before him. "Hmm, you¡¯re saying the Gordons n has locked their doors to all outsiders, or have they just barred us, the members of the City Hall?" the City Lord inquired, perplexed. "They did mention needing time to recover from their losses, but based on the attitude I¡¯m seeing, it¡¯s clear that they hold a grudge against the City Hall, It seems that we¡¯re the only ones who have beenpletely excluded from any involvement with them," Lord Alistair stated, causing the City Lord to release a tired sigh. "Old friend, what exactly are you nning to do?, Don¡¯t meddle in matters where you shouldn¡¯t, This guild you¡¯re nning to face is far more dangerous," @@novelbin@@ the City Lord warned, his gaze wandering out of the window, He appeared to be talking to someone else, yet at the same time, it seemed as though he was talking to himself. Chapter 243: Danger (2). Alec and his crew were able to extract not just a Tier 3 power stone from the Orc shaman¡¯s corpse, but there was also another attributed stone that they couldn¡¯t identify. When the members of the Wild adventurer group saw this unknown attributed stone, their faces twisted with greed. It was as if they were struggling to restrain themselves from leaping at Kelvin and snatching the stone away from his grasp. "Hey, pass it over here!" Alec said to Kelvin, who had skillfully carved out the stones from the heart of the Orc shaman. This made the greed of the Wild group adventurers subside, albeit begrudgingly. Although they were aware that the academy was interested in attributed stones, even those they didn¡¯t have affinity for, they knew the academy¡¯s scions were willing to pay a fortune to obtain stones like this. However, when they realized who was holding the stones, they understood that their very lives might be at risk if they acted on their greed. [ Ding!] [ Detected a gravity special ability stone, Absorb (Y/N)] "Hmm!" Alec was taken aback by the notification that appeared on his screen right after he made contact with the power stone. He never expected that he could absorb another element or gain a special ability. Thest time he was lucky enough toe across an attribute power stone of the wind element, he didn¡¯t even touch it and let Bryan Lanzt keep it since it wouldn¡¯t be of any use to Alec without wind element affinity. In this moment, Alec was itching to summon the System spirit golem and ask it the questions that were bothering him. However, he restrained himself when he realized there were strangers around him, Though he didn¡¯t entirely trust his family members with his system, but they were aware that the System spirit golem, whom they named Sage, was incredibly intelligent and could provide them with guidance. "Let¡¯s move on if you¡¯re all done with your tasks here, We need to be quick to avoid any confrontations with other groups of Orcs or demonic beasts,till we recover our Mana " James said. "And how exactly is that going to happen ?, If you don¡¯t mind me asking, I¡¯m just curious," Agnes asked, almost instantly. "Well, the scent of blood attracts demonic beasts, drawing them to feed on fallen lifeforms, It¡¯s also a way for stronger Orcs to track down their descendants or siblings, assuming this group of Orcs we just killed still had a stronger family member," James exined, noticing that Agnes seemed to be responsible for logistics and intellectual work in the Gordon¡¯s adventurer group. Agnes thanked him for the exnation before Alec quickly stored all their battle rewards in his space ring. Although they couldn¡¯t use the Tier 3 power stones, there was nothing stopping them from using the Tier 2 power stones to cultivate. And Alec¡¯s golems had already defeated quite a number of them, and their battle power clearly wasn¡¯t on the same level. Every golem Alec had was capable of going head to head with a newly promoted Tier 3 lifeform, thanks to their incredibly rare equipment, special abilities, and weapon proficiency granted by the system. These qualities alone made them terrifying, Furthermore, being captain-ranked enhanced their senses and intelligence, allowing them to make battle decisions without needing Alec to give them orders for each specific action. To them, the Tier 2 Orcs that human mages considered a big deal were nothing more than a small pile of experience points. It didn¡¯t matter if they were outnumbered or not. As long as the Orcs couldn¡¯t break through their strong Armour and unique elemental bodies, they were unable to harm the golems. The Orcs could only wait helplessly to be killed, like sitting ducks. ----- After their first encounter with the Orcs, the members of the Gordons n transformed from mere spectators to active participants. @@novelbin@@ Every time they encountered another group of Orcs, they made sure to join the battle alongside the wild adventurer group. Since they hadn¡¯te across arge group like the Orc sub-captain unit again, Alec didn¡¯t bother summoning his full squad and only kept Titan by his side - his most trusted shield. Legion, on the other hand, assisted the Gordons nsmen in killing any stray Orcs they encountered. Without his help, the Gordons nsmen would have struggled topete with the wild adventurer group in terms of kills. After all, all of them were Tier 3 mages, except for their leader James. Although the Gordons nsmen were skilled at cooperation, they were only confident in encircling two Tier 3 lifeforms and achieving victory. If the number exceeded that, they were at risk of getting injured, However, with Legion joining them, they had no problem holding off five Tier 3 lifeforms at once, thanks to his lethalser spear and sharp spear techniques. Legion swiftly maneuvered around their enemies, swiftly eliminating any threats, Even Alec could tell that there was something different about the wild adventurer group, judging by their widened smiles. "Just who are you guys, actually?" Experience more on NovelBin.C?m James asked as he approached Alec, who was simply standing at the back and not assisting in the attack, giving his siblings a chance to showcase their battle abilities. while, Legion was also farming him easy experience points. The amount of experience points generated from killing Tier 3 lifeforms was so substantial that even the twenty percent he was receiving from Legion was enough for him. "I already told you, we are the Gordons adventurer group!" Alec replied nonchntly. James didn¡¯t hold it against him and didn¡¯t disy his earlier arrogance. "From my observation, I can tell that you¡¯re all family and closely rted, Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have such a deep understanding of each other¡¯s spells and skills," James stated, Alec shrugged before replying, "I never said we weren¡¯t family, and why didn¡¯t you say that?" "It¡¯s your confidence, It¡¯s as if you already know you¡¯re going to win even before the fight begins, For an adventurer group that has just been created, it takes a miracle to trust others with your back like you guys do, That¡¯s how I figured out you¡¯re all family, But you still have to be careful," warned James. Alec frowned after hearing James¡¯ statement. "Why would you say something like that?" he asked. "I don¡¯t know why that Great Instructor brought you all here, but it¡¯s clear he had no good intentions." " the Second Dimension races are dangerous, but you need to be reminded that they aren¡¯t the only dangerous element here, Greed could also be a factor that leads to a dangerous situation," James exined. "I understand, Thanks for the warning," Alec replied to James with a slight smile of his own, He was perceptive enough to pick up on the underlying meaning of James¡¯ words. It was now clear to him that the attributed power stone he had gained had awakened a type of desire in the wild adventurer group. And Despite James being the leader, he seemed unable to fully control every member. If not, he wouldn¡¯t be warning Alec, Alec watched as they fought, no longer observing the Gordons n. He realized that even as they were fighting, they were observing his n members in return, He even caught the gaze of someone staring back at him. ¡¯Hmm, I wee all of you to try attacking me, I want to see just how wild your true nature is in the wilderness¡¯ Alec thought to himself, smirking slightly as he continued to observe them as they observe Arthur, Brandon, and the rest of his n. Chapter 244: Danger (3). The day came to a end with two dark red moons illuminating the sky, Alec¡¯s group had just sessfully escaped from the dense Orkish forest that had held them captive. "We should set up a small fortress here and rest for the night, Tomorrow, we¡¯ll continue our journey, and once you all reach the destination our great instructor wanted us to reach, we¡¯ll go our separate ways," James suggested, as He walked away to set up his own tent and help his team members transform their chosen spot into a makeshift fortress. Alec¡¯s group wasted no time and worked together to quickly prepare their tents, they had gotten some from that old short man at the counter who made sure Igor paid for them. "Guys, I¡¯ve never seen you look so worn out before in my entire life, Are you sure you don¡¯t want to take off those bracers?" Arthur whispered , concerned, as he looked at Alec lying on the ground, patiently waiting for his tent to be assembled so he could finally rest. "Hell no!, If I take them off now, this training would lose all its meaning," Alec responded firmly, He raised his sleeves and nced at the iron bracers strapped to his arms and legs. Despite feeling exhausted and drained, he was determined to persevere through this grueling training. Besides, he hadn¡¯t yet encountered a life-threatening situation that necessitated unleashing his full power. Throughout the day, Alec had trudged on with his limbs confined by the gravity-enforcing iron bracers. They made him feel as if he were enduring a constant x10 gravity situation. However, Alec refused to give up, Initially, even with the bracers, he had been able to maneuver and even defeat the Orc sub captain when he activated his Red Smander armor set. But he soon noticed that using the armor seemed to diminish the effect of the bracers. As a result, he made the conscious decision to never activate the armor again, exining his choice to abstain from furtherbat. As time went on, Alec grew weaker, and his slowing speed began to hinder the entire group¡¯s progress. Even the wild adventurer groups who were clearing the way ahead started to notice that something was wrong with Alec, although they couldn¡¯t pinpoint the exact issue. "Alec, please don¡¯t push yourself to the brink, We need you, Get some rest; your tent is ready, I¡¯ve made sure they prepared yours first," Arthur advised, concern evident in his voice. Meanwhile, Alec and his group were setting up their belongings within the limited space of the temporary fortress that the wild adventurer group had constructed. @@novelbin@@ The experienced Wild adventurer group had swiftly arranged their tents and other necessities. They had even set up a bonfire closer to their tent area. "James, I think we shouldunch a surprise attack on them, They won¡¯t see iting at all," one of the mages from the wild adventurer group suggested to James, He had been bringing up this idea repeatedly, after since they setup there tents. Find more to read at NovelBin.C?m "What do you mean attack them?, Have you all forgotten the kind of battling power Alec possesses? In my opinion, going after the Gordons nsmen would be a huge mistake," James argued, doing his best to dissuade his group from their intentions of robbing the Gordons. "What do you know?, From what we¡¯ve seen, Alec is the strongest among them, thanks to his golem, As long as we can render him useless quickly, he won¡¯t be able to summon his Mana to form them," Kethra, a group member with a burn mark on his face, interjected, James knew that once Kethra voiced his opinion, the battle was virtually lost. Being the second strongest in their group and a peak Tier 3 Mage, Kethra easily manipted the minds of the greedy. "Do you really think we can defeat them?, You must be joking!, Have you all seen the red armor set that he unleashed?" James eximed, trying to make them see the potential threat they were up against. "I¡¯m not joking with you, In fact, I think you haven¡¯t been observant enough, We all know that whatever Alec used to save your life was far beyond his normal powers," Kethra argued, trying to make James see his perspective. "I believe there must have been some sort of bacsh, Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have regressed in his physical abilities, He looks paler and weaker with each step he takes, If you ask me, I think he is still suffering from the repercussions of using a power stronger than his own, He won¡¯t be able to summon those golems again, so we just need to make sure he can¡¯t," Kethra continued, causing even James to furrow his brow. "I¡¯m not going to be a part of this n of yours, You can count me out, I won¡¯t be ungrateful to my helper, If anyone else feels the same way, you can walk away with me," James dered as he stood up and walked away, He was surprised when only four people followed him, one of them being the girl with a fox mount and his trusted assistant. Although James sensed his hold on the group was slipping, he didn¡¯t realize just how severe the situation had be. If it weren¡¯t for the events surrounding Alec, he might not have known how dangerous it could be if Kethra decided to seize control after reaching the Tier 4 Mage realm. "Is this how it is now?, Am I no longer the leader of this group?" James questioned, his face stern as he unleashed his aura, emanating the pressure of a Tier 4 Mage onto the group of mages. Yet, Kethra was not one to underestimate. He and three other mages beside him responded by releasing their peak Tier 3 auras, matching James¡¯s disy of power. With the four of them standing against James, they were able to neutralize his aura pressure. "Don¡¯t do anything you¡¯ll regret, James, Yes, you may be a Tier 4 Mage, but we all know you recently broke through and you¡¯re still adjusting to your newfound powers" " Otherwise, why would you have been easily defeated by that Orc of the same realm?" Kethra remarked, trying to reason with James as he walked away, his teeth clenched. "We still see you as one of us, so we won¡¯t attack you, But if you insist on acting like a hero, be my guest, Just know that you¡¯ll be the first person we take out" Kethra warned, his tone conveying a mix of concern and determination. As James walked away, his thoughts consumed by worry, he couldn¡¯t help but think ¡¯I hope you can make it out of this situation on your own, Alec, I¡¯ve done my best to warn you, but I can¡¯t risk endangering the lives of my friends.¡¯ Chapter 245: Danger (4)(Spying). It was already night time, and everyone was expected to be asleep except for those on lookout duty. However, a part of the Wild Adventurer Group, now led by Kethra, was closing in on the area where the Gordons n had set up their tents. "I can¡¯t hear any soundsing from their tents, They should be sound asleep now, If we want to attack, we should do it now," one of the High Tier 3 Mages supporting Kethra said, He was someone who was very sensitive to sound, and he had been trying to listen for any signs of movement from the tent. When he couldn¡¯t hear anything, he felt confident that they were asleep. "Hehehe, these newbies, Hopping around the Abyss without knowing the golden rule of the wilderness, which is always watching out for sneak attacks, What do you say we teach them how cruel the wilderness can be?" Kethra said with a sinisterugh. All the mages around him began casting their strongest spells, including Kethra. "st them to pieces!" hemanded. Various spells flew towards the tents of the Gordons n, obliterating them. "Now all we have to do is wait for them to burn and then reap the benefits," @@novelbin@@ Kethraughed out loud. "Damn you, you coward! You couldn¡¯t even face them properly, You had to attack them like a coward!, in there sleep." James shouted at the top of his lungs, his anger rapidly building, He unsheathed his sword, preparing to charge at Kethra. However, Kethra merely nced at him, a smirk ying on his lips as his eyes gleamed with evil intent. Bang! James¡¯ body was sent flying back, crashing into his tent and the tents of those who still followed him. As he stood back up, rubbing his head in pain, he looked up to see an advanced-looking rune dome imprisoning them. If he hadn¡¯t rushed out just then, he wouldn¡¯t have realized that they had been trapped. "What the hell is this? ,wait!, Are you messing with me?, Where did you even find a Mid Rank Orb of Captivity to trap me?" James demanded, his vision growing dim as a sense of foreboding washed over him. He realised for Kethra to have the orb it was clear The Orb must have been prepared to use against him at ater time, but it seemed that the crystal power stone in Alec¡¯s hand had some kind of special allure for Kethra, who didn¡¯t hesitate to reveal one of his trump cards. "Don¡¯t even think for a second that I would let you wander free, especially knowing about my ns to eliminate your little buddies whom you¡¯ve be so attached to since they saved your pitiful life " Kethra taunted. "I had a feeling you would want to help them, I¡¯m not one to take risks if there was even a one percent chance of you supporting them, It would jeopardize everything I¡¯ve nned," Kethra exined. "And that¡¯s why you¡¯re being imprisoned, rest assured that was myst Orb of captivity, I was lucky to acquire it in a bonus deal from my instructor, So, those people are my main priority," Kethra stated confidently as he pointed at the burning tents. "Why are you so obsessed with that attribute stone?, It¡¯s not like you can use it, And what kind of payment could make you endure so many losses?" James questioned, still perplexed by Kethra¡¯s behavior. "Tsk! My dear old leader, you¡¯re as naive as ever, You don¡¯t know much about attribute stones, Let me enlighten you." "They not only strengthen your awakened affinity elements that have the same affinity with them but also have the potential to awaken another element or special ability through continuous absorption," Kethra exined impatiently. "And let me tell you, the attribute stone our friend has is the best I¡¯ve seen so far, It¡¯s powers are so concentrated that I have no doubt I¡¯ll be able to awaken a new power soon," Kethra revealed. "How can you be so sure that you¡¯ll be able to awaken another ability if you use it?, There¡¯s a high chance you¡¯re just bluffing," James gritted his teeth, skeptical of Kethra¡¯s ims. Kethra smirked in response before turning back to face James. "You know me better than that, old buddy, I never take risks unless I¡¯m absolutely certain, I don¡¯t bluff, And even if I can¡¯t awaken the power now, I¡¯ll embark on an Orc Shaman hunt until Iplete the process and unlock a new power, I won¡¯t rest until then!" Kethra exined confidently, it was clear that the allure of the attributed stone had drove his greed to higher level. Discover exclusive tales on NovelBin.C?m "Although it¡¯s said to be a challenging method, it has been confirmed as valid. I¡¯m willing to take such a risk if that¡¯s what¡¯s needed," Kethra continued, shocking James in the process, He had never been aware of such information, realizing just how much heckedpared to Kethra in knowledge of the academy and why he had lost control of his group. "Oh, so that¡¯s the reason why?" a familiar voice spoke, causing a variety of expressions among the group, James¡¯ group, still trapped in the Mid Rank Orb of Captivity, showed joy and excitement, while Kethra¡¯s group wore expressions of disappointment and frustration. Just a few meters behind them, the younger generation of the Gordons n from the War God Mage Academy watched from above a tree , some sitting, some standing, and some leaning against a nearby tree branch. Alec rested his chin on his hand, lost in deep thought, which only served to further infuriate Kethra. "How is it that all of you are supposed to be dead?, I had two separate surveince measures in ce., You didn¡¯t escape through the front tents or any other tents" Kethra furrowed his brow, perplexed. But Knight grinned and replied, "Someone was spying on us, I suppose." Chapter 246: Danger (5). *** Before the attack *** Alec approached his group, discreetly tapping them on the shoulders as if offering a friendly greeting. Despite his cheerful demeanor, his true intentions remained well-hidden. Having been together for a long time, the Gordons n¡¯s group was well-versed in recognizing different signs. They swiftly set up theirrge tent, positioning it to face each other as if preparing for an important gathering. Opting to stay separate from the Wild adventurer group and their bonfire, they gradually filtered into Alec¡¯s tent. Once everyone had assembled, Alec cleared his throat and began silently mouthing his words, careful not to make a sound. Thankfully, the group managed to decipher Alec¡¯s intended message. Some of them even engaged in unrted conversations to divert any suspicion. "I apologize for the circumstances, but it seems we may be facing an attack tonight, I already have a n in ce, but going forward, we must avoid discussing important information openly" "Let¡¯s remain cautious, just in case our adversaries have a mage with acute hearing," Alec mumbled each word attentively. Though it proved challenging initially, the group soon grasped Alec¡¯s meaning. Their strategy mainly revolved around Knight, After everyone had returned to their respective tents, Knight discreetly moved from tent to tent, utilizing his shadow travel skill. Transporting them to a nearby tree, selected by Alec as an advantageous spot, they promptly concealed their mana fluctuations upon arrival. Knight faced a difficult challenge as he had to wait for his mana to recover before undertaking the process again. He felt the urge toin about being overworked, but he quickly realized that given the circumstances, there was no choice but to fulfill his duties. If he made a mistake and disrupted Alec¡¯s n, everything could go terribly wrong, Thus, they remained hidden in the trees, observing Kethra¡¯s actions and witnessing the events unfold, including James being locked up in a strange orb that expanded into a transparent dome. --- *** Back in the present *** Alec spoke up, wondering about the excessive stress they were under, He smirked, taunting the mages from the Wild adventurer group, "So, you want the treasures I possess, right? If that¡¯s the case,e and get them." Alec said as his hands began moving towards the iron bracers on his wrists, the mages of the Wild group looked uneasy upon seeing them. Unfamiliar with such items, they couldn¡¯t discern their purpose. Mages typically focused solely on honing their spellcasting abilities, aiming to unleash devastating destruction. Alec¡¯s use of these unknown iron bracers left them perplexed. With a snideugh, Kethra tried to undermine Alec¡¯s advantage, sarcastically asking if the bracers were meant to restrain his powers. Confident in his own strength, Kethra doubted anyone among their group would stand a chance against him. "Well, technically, you¡¯re not entirely wrong," Alec replied, his voice carrying from the tree branch he stood upon, He let the iron bracers fall freely from his hands, creating a loud bang as they hit the ground, causing the mages to feel a slight trembling beneath their feet. @@novelbin@@ Unexpectedly, Alec received a system notification: [Endurance +2]. Although surprised, Alec set aside checking the system forter, as he had more pressing matters at hand. The mages within Kethra¡¯s group exchanged nces, realization dawning upon them, They now understood the purpose of the iron bracers that encased Alec¡¯s body. If they still couldn¡¯tprehend their significance, they knew they would beplete fools. "Iron Bracers, and four of them at that," one of the attackers whispered, a shiver creeping down his spine at the mere thought of carrying such weight all day. "Don¡¯t any of you dare step back on me now, We¡¯ve already ovee this hurdle together, They¡¯re just a group of tier 2 mages, Once we deplete his Mana reserve, he won¡¯t be able to summon those golems of his." "This is an easy win for us, and you all might even have a chance tomand such strong golems," Kethra said, doing his best to convince them to change their minds, He saw their wavering after witnessing Alec¡¯s disy of strength. Suddenly, Kethra took another approach as he figured out that his first approach was not working "What? Do you all think he¡¯ll let you off the hook if you step back now?, Don¡¯t forget that you all tried to kill him just to get your hands on his treasures, Judging by what he¡¯s shown, it¡¯s clear he has some sort of background in the academy." Kethra continued, sowing doubt in the mages¡¯ minds. "Can you guarantee your safety when you return to the academy?, Believe me when I say this, you will all be at his mercy, I may still have the protection of being a Great Instructor disciple , but you all can forget about backing down now." Kethra¡¯s words manipted their wavering determination, rekindling their resolve. Those who had begun to step back quickly stood their ground, deciding to face Alec no matter the oue. A smile curled Kethra¡¯s lips as he witnessed the shift in their collective will. He had been terrified when they seemed on the verge of abandoning him earlier. The ims he made about Alec¡¯s background had been nothing but empty words, even he didn¡¯t believe them. But he knew that losing the support of these mages would likely lead to his death. After all, Kethra was well aware that Alec¡¯s group possessed the power to defeat a peak Tier 3 lifeform like the Orc Shaman. This knowledge served as a chilling reminder that Alec and hispanions had some formidable tricks up their sleeves. Your adventure continues at NovelBin.C?m However, Kethra¡¯s calctions had one major oversight¡ªhe had underestimated the presence of a member named Knight within Alec¡¯s group. Knight possessed the rare ability to manipte shadows and teleport people in short distances. Alec¡¯s strategy revolved entirely around using Earth-element spells and low-tier spells like Earth Bullet during the group¡¯s initial attacks. This intentional focus on Earth magic lulled Kethra into a false sense of security, leaving him unaware of any other elemental abilities they might possess. The assumption that Alec¡¯s group consisted solely of Earth Elementalists further reduced Kethra¡¯s vignce towards them, providing Alec with the element of surprise, and a way to escape the boom that was prepared for them. Growing impatient with Kethra¡¯s hesitation, Alec gracefully leapt down from the tree branch,nding on the ground with an air of veteran expertise. As he touched the ground, his blood-red tattoo began to glow, materializing into his armor set. With his right hand resting on his blood Changdao and his left hand holding onto his bone Katana, Alec exuded a formidable aura. His falling stance alone showcased the depth of hisbat prowess to all who watched. Little did the onlookers realize that Alec¡¯s acquired experience extended beyond his training, drawing from the de proficiency he shared with his golems like sword saint. Both Titan and Legion followed suit, jumping down from the branches alongside Alec. As Kethra witnessed Alec already summoning two golems, he cursed himself for forgetting the main n to prevent Alec from calling forth his small golem army. In a desperate attempt to hinder Alec, Kethra took something out from his space ring and hurled it toward him. Alec¡¯s eyes narrowed in suspicion as he observed a stylish crown sailing towards him. Though unaware of its effects, Alec knew he didn¡¯t want anything thrown by Kethra to touch him. Reacting swiftly, he unsheathed his katana and swiped at the crown, To his surprise, his attack passed through as if the crown itself was nothing but an illusion. Alec¡¯s eyes widened as he watched the crown inexplicably redirect its path, gliding straight onto his head as though pulled by a powerful ma. The moment the crown settled atop his head, Alec realized with a sinking feeling that his connection to his mana pool had vanished. It was as if a veil had been lifted, and Alec¡¯s connection to his mana dissipated like a fleeting dream. Even his Red Smander armor set appeared to flicker and retract, returning to its tattoo form. The vibrant red glow remained, but the physical manifestation was no more. [ Error!!!] [ Connection to Mana Pool severed temporarily] As he reached up to touch the crown adorning his head, Alec realized that it was immovable, not yielding even a fraction of an inch. A Frown crept across his face as he grasped the gravity of his predicament he had been thrust into battle without the aid of his mana. The ramifications of this became painfully clear, Without ess to his mana, Alec found himself unable to summon the remaining golems from his space pouch. Chapter 247: Limits (1). " how do you like that now ehhn" Alec looked up and saw the smirk on Kethra¡¯s face, and he felt an intense surge of anger towards him. However, he managed to control himself and kept his focus on finding a solution to the current predicament. "You can forget about controlling any Mana for the next 24 hours, You only have two options, and one of them is if I deactivate it myself..." Kethra said, his voice dripping with arrogance, clearly hoping to witness fear in Alec¡¯s eyes. But Alec remained steadfast, refusing to give Kethra the satisfaction he desired. "Let me guess, there¡¯s no way you¡¯re helping me out of this, right?, Just get straight to the point, what¡¯s the second option?" Alec asked with an expressionless face, Despite the worry from his nsmen mages, Alec¡¯s unwavering confidence gave them reassurance that he could handle the situation. Kethra¡¯s smug smile grew wider as he spoke, "The second option would be to kill me, thereby deactivating the Low Rank Arcane Lock Artifact." Alec observed the confidence radiating from Kethra, as if he believed there was no way Alec would be able to kill him, This only fueled Alec¡¯s determination to take care of him. Alone and with no assistance, Alec began to carefully remove the Tier 2 armor he had obtained from the armory. He knew that the armor would be no match against an attack from Kethra, who was a Tier 3 Mage. However, Alec still felt a faint connection with the Red Smander Armor set, even though it was currently in tattoo mode. he had used a significant amount of Mana to summon the armor, Alec realized that there might be another way to utilize it without exhausting all of his Mana. He felt a surge of information being passed into his mind, making him aware that the armor had this option before. However, it would only be avable after Alec used it for a prolonged period or awakened an ego within it. While it wasn¡¯tplete yet, there was a chance that it could ascend into the realm of Mid Rank Armor Sets and be a Tier 4 armor set, this second option clearly only stayed in tattoo form. They watched as Alec stripped off his armor and clothes, leaving his upper body bare. Though they didn¡¯t know what he was doing, both groups remained still, observing him intently. In that moment, Alec appeared transformed to them, He wasn¡¯trge or bulky, but his well-defined muscles showed the oue of his rigorous training. The red glowing tattoo of a Red Smander Demonic Beast only added to his fierce image, especially with the sanguine-colored crown resting on his head. "Take care of the others, leave that guy to me, Don¡¯t get killed, This is not a drill; don¡¯t mess up the n," Alec dered, pointing his katana directly at Kethra, Kethra responded with a loudugh. "Just you?, Don¡¯t be ridiculous, Do you really think you can take me on alone?" Kethra scoffed. Alec¡¯s arrogance persisted as he gestured with his bone katana. "What about it?, Are you scared of being defeated by a Mana-Less Mage like me?, Come on, the first move is yours." @@novelbin@@ His left hand poised with his katana in front of him, Alec exuded confidence. Meanwhile, his right hand rested near the blood Changdao, ready to draw it at any given moment. James, still trapped within the Orb Of Captivity range, couldn¡¯t help but wonder who was truly restrained by the Arcane Lock Artifact. As Kethra¡¯s anger peaked, he dered, "I hate your arrogance, I swear I¡¯ll kill you, even if it¡¯s thest thing I do." Without hesitation, he dashed toward Alec, conjuring wind des effortlessly and sending them flying toward him. It was as if Kethra¡¯s attack signaled the start of the battle, as Titan, Legion, and the rest of the Gordons nsmen rushed to engage their opponents. Their bloodlust was palpable as they all entered into a group battle within seconds, And amidst the chaos, Alec prepared to draw his Changdao. Rxing his fingers, Alec deftly swiped his katana twice, sessfully shing with the two wind des that approached him. With a little more strength, he managed to break down the wind des, He could feel his Sword Qi attempting to merge with a sharp sword intent, but it faltered and dissipated instantly. Nevertheless, he had still shattered a casual attack from a Tier 3 Mage with his physical strength alone. Gripping his left fist tightly, Alec sensed that the tattoo on his body was providing him with power, albeit not as much as usual. However, with his strength already surpassing a hundred, even the slightest increase made a significant difference. Enjoy more content from NovelBin.C?m And The Smander boost was not something to be taken lightly, and Alec wondered if this was another way for him to push his limits and continue training. "Don¡¯t tell me that¡¯s all you have now, I haven¡¯t even started warming up, Bring out everything you¡¯ve got and stop with these probing attacks," Alec challenged as he wanted to push his limits. "It¡¯s getting quite boring, Even though you are the only one who managed to restrain me, you still act so cautiously, Come closer to me," Alec taunted. Kethra, at this point, realized he made another grave mistake, He had assumed Alec was just another mage focused solely on spells, who would crumble once his mana was depleted. However, Alec was different, He reserved his mana for his golems and fought primarily with his des. Finally, Alec unsheathed the Blood Changdao, and a potent blood aura rose, wrapping around him like a cloak. The killing intent emanating from him intensified, and the Changdao hummed almost as if it were in protest. Kethra couldn¡¯t help but curse his bad luck as he looked at Alec, He saw an abundance of treasures on him, triggering a sense of greed within him. However, for the first time, Kethra realized that he had kicked a ho¡¯s nest, He had jumped on a tiger but couldn¡¯t stop halfway. Though he didn¡¯t know where Alec acquired such a variety of high-quality equipment, he had a stronger suspicion now that Alec must have had a background in the academy, just like the BS he was spouting . With a renewed determination, Kethra¡¯s resolve to kill Alec grew stronger. He observed how the new blood cloak and Alec¡¯s blood-red tattoos seemed toplement each other, appearing connected. Throughout his cultivation as a Blood Reaper, Alec had been attuned to the killing intents that apanied his ss. However, he had never anticipated that they would reach a point where they could manifest in physical form. Alec, was still uncertain about controlling this new power, He knew that he could evoke one blood-killing intent with every major rank breakthrough. These killing intents held their own wills, capable of taking various forms, Yet, they would only materialize their forms when he unsheathed the Changdao and disappear once he sheathed it again. ncing at himself, Alec couldn¡¯t help but question the true origin of the Changdao and his great-grandfather¡¯s involvement in all of this. However, he pushed those thoughts aside for now, There were more urgent matters at hand. "You¡¯ll regret getting distracted in battle with me, boy," Kethra warned with a steely resolve. [< Low Tier Spell ¨C Tornado Fury >] Closing the distance between them with stealth, Kethra swiftly moved towards Alec, taking advantage of his momentary daze. With impable timing, he cast a powerful tornado spell near Alec, flicking his wrist to send the swirling winds spinning towards him. Chapter 248: Limits (2). With such an attack loomed over him at such a close range, it seemed impossible for Alec to escape unscathed. But something changed within him, as if he entered some type of battle state where his body acted on instinct. Without hesitation, he shifted into a battle stance, unleashing his full aura, and caught sight of the end of his sanguine cloak wrapping around his Changdao. Alec could swear he felt the de pulsating in his hand, akin to a human heartbeat, after it connected with the cloak . In that moment, a surge of power unlike anything he had ever felt coursed through him, It wasn¡¯t just the augmented strength from the system or the small upgrades in his glowing armor. There was an unknown energy emanating from the sanguine cloak that connected to his tattoo and wrapped around his Changdao, forming a powerful resonance link between his weapon and armor. As Alec witnessed the de glow with a sanguine color, fueled by his intense determination, he wasted no time. With a swift swing of his Changdao, he effortlessly cut through Kethra¡¯s tornado attack. The sight left Kethra astonished, his eyes nearly bulging out of their sockets, To his disbelief, Alec had triumphed using nothing more than his physical strength and the enhancements from his equipment. Even Alec himself couldn¡¯t help but feel perplexed by what had just happened, As the tornados dissipated and wreaked havoc in their path, Alec stood firm, gradually realizing that not only had the power not dissipated, but the infusion of killing intent had fused his Qi-infused attacks and his sword intent, resulting in a far more lethal strike. Quickly returning his Katana to its scabbard, Alec tightly gripped the Changdao with both hands and unleashed a series of blood-red swipes towards Kethra. The strikes flowed toward him with rming speed, but Kethra skillfully evaded using the augmentation of the wind element. Despite his best efforts to maximize the protection on his body, Kethra found himself grazed by some residual attacks. Perplexed, he looked at his injured hand, unable to understand how it had happened. @@novelbin@@ Even after sessfully dodging each strike, Kethra didn¡¯t have time to contemte as Alec charged at him once again. A surge of newfound strength coursed through Alec, and for the first time, he felt inplete control of his power. Unlike his previous state that made him felt his attacks were scattered, he concentrated all his strength on his de. As he swiped down, his muscles seemed to resonate, he was sure he was going to perform a critical blow if it hit. Just as Alec was about to strike a fatal blow, Kethra transformed into a blur, and in the blink of an eye, a massive log of wood materialized in ce of Kethra, apanied by a yellow talisman. Without hesitation, Alec continued his attack, slicing through the log effortlessly, causing it to disintegrate upon hitting the ground. Kethra reappeared not too far away, cursing as a trickle of blood ran down his neck. Through gritted teeth, he questioned Alec "how are still able to harm him despite how I evaded that attack." Losing the life-saving talisman that his master had prepared for him was a bitter realization. He only had two, and now one was lost, Kethra knew that any more mistakes in this battle against Alec could result in his death. Alec, slightly affected by the influence of the killing intent surrounding him like a cape, spoke with wild enthusiasm. "How am I supposed to know? In fact, I should be thanking you!, I never thought I would be capable of fighting like this, It¡¯s exhrating!" The intent that wrapped around Alec¡¯s body allowed him to unleash his greatest potential in battle, but it also fueled his rising battle lust, leaving him slightly affected. " You forced me to do this" Kethra said Alec dashed towards Kethra, who finally unveiled two daggers that sparkled like rare treasures. With Kethra¡¯s speed, he was able to deliver attacks in a split second, but Alec seemed to have everything under control. As the dagger approached Alec¡¯s waist, he dropped his de slightly and parried the attack, throwing off Kethra¡¯s bnce. With a swift movement, Alec turned and struck Kethra¡¯s face with the hilt of his Changdao, causing him to stagger back. Alec didn¡¯t stop there, as he followed up with a straight stab, but it was deflected by a concealed attack a wind bomb that Kethra had prepared to catch Alec off guard. However, due to Alec¡¯s quick reflexes, he was able to parry the wind bomb and redirect it towards Kethra, blowing him away while he protected himself by crossing his arms. As Alec fought, he could feel himself gradually adapting to the wild fighting and bing better at using his Changdao. He had always tried using it with one hand, but today was the first time he realized that if he truly wanted to understand and control its power, he needed to use both hands since the Changdao was a two-handed sword. ----- Meanwhile, while Alec was thoroughly enjoying himself, the same couldn¡¯t be said for his nsmen. Not all of them were able to hold their ground against a Tier 3 Mage in proper battle, so they had to rely on all their abilities to survive. This battle proved to be the most challenging they had ever faced, even causing them to hold back Titan and Legion. To buy enough time for Alec, they had to fight using a formation he hade up with on the go. Agnes yed a crucial role in this formation, standing at the very center and carefully casting her spells. Stay connected via NovelBin.C?m She also provided support to the team by casting additional spells to aid their efforts. The first line of defense that protected her consisted of Kelvin and the three nsmen who had recently joined Alec¡¯s group. Their main priority was to defend against any potential threats while also providing support. The second line of defense, surrounding Agnes was led by Titan, Legion, Brandon, Knight, and Arthur. Titan and Legion devised a strategy to keep the (High) Tier 3 mages at bay while still finding opportunities to strike the other mages and provide the group with some breathing space. Meanwhile, Brandon, Arthur, and Knight used special techniques to contend with the Tier 3 mages, while Agnes supported them from behind with deadly spells that posed a threat to the mages. However, they all knew that if this continued, they would soon be defeated. They could only hope and pray that Alec would be able to finish the battle quickly. As they defended, their defenses were finally breached when someone dashed towards the first line of defense. The group cursed, knowing that Kelvin and the other mages might not be able to stop the mage from reaching Agnes. This was concerning, as Agnes wasn¡¯t skilled in closebat. However, before the mage could get any closer, five ice golems, slightly smaller than Titan in height, clung to the mage¡¯s body. And They heard Titan speak for the first time in a long while, [< low Rank Tier Spell - Ice st >] The five ice golems sted the mage¡¯s body, engulfing the area in an icy fog. This shocking scene was witnessed by everyone, including the mages from the Gordon n. Chapter 249: Limits (3). The mages of the Gordons n couldn¡¯t believe what their eyes were seeing in front of them. The Mage that had just breached their defense lines had been swiftly neutralized and When the icy fog finally cleared, they were met with an icy statue of the Mage, with a lifelike expression frozen on his face. Even in death, he never would have thought he would end up like this. His facial expression showcased shock and regret, The mages in Kethra¡¯s group no longer appeared eager to charge into the line. The loss had affected their mindset, and the Gordons nsmen secretly wished for Titan to unleash such attacks again, hoping to eliminate arge number of the mages they faced. When they looked at Titan¡¯s face, it was evident that he wasn¡¯t the type to engage in much conversation or exin why he can¡¯t use such a attack constantly. Suddenly, there was a loud bang as Legion¡¯s missiles mmed into the water barrier hastily erected by the magic path mage of Kethra¡¯s group. It served as a wake-up call for the still-dazed mages, reminding them that they were still in the midst of a battlefield. "You¡¯ll have to do better than that to break my shield," The mages said smugly, Although they all felt that one of their own had died due to carelessness, but it didn¡¯t mean they didn¡¯t take Alec¡¯s group seriously, as they now poured all their efforts into enchanting their spells to their maximum power. However, this statement sounded like a challenge to Legion, who had always strived to be Alec¡¯s greatest golem. "Care to bet, Titan?, I¡¯ll take down that shield in less than three attacks, If I win, you spar with me, If I don¡¯t, let¡¯s just forget about it, as it¡¯s highly unlikely I lose anyways ." Legion¡¯s robotic voice echoed, causing the Mage who had been bragging about his shield to grit his teeth in anger. He was embarrassed by the insult, He had just imed that Legion was trying hard enough, and now Legion dered that he would effortlessly break through the Mage¡¯s proudest spell. To top it off, it wasing from a mere golem. But Legion gave off an attitude of scorn, arousing disbelief within him. How could he, a Tier 3 Mage, tolerate the insult of a mere creature rumored to be the result of alchemy and Mana crafting? "No!" Titan¡¯s voice rang out. @@novelbin@@ "No, what?" Legion questioned, seemingly oblivious to the meaning behind Titan¡¯s words. "Not interested, even I can break through such a flimsy defense in one strike," Titan dered confidently, as He effortlessly repelled an attack from another Mage with the handle of his mace, swiftly following it with a sweeping motion that disarmed the Mage, interrupting his spell casting. Arthur¡¯s anger nearly consumed him when he saw those two golems chatting so carefree, yet it was the Mage from Kethra¡¯s group thatpletely lost hisposure and pointed an using finger at Titan and Legion. The Mage found Legion¡¯s words irritating, but what truly bruised his pride was Titan¡¯s extreme arrogance. Being looked down upon by a creation of another Mage was a tremendous humiliation. "You... you bastards! Pieces of junked up Manapressed into a physical form!, How dare you underestimate me?, I want them damaged beyond recognition, so their owner feels the pain of creating such vile golems!" the Mage raged in anger, his words falling on deaf ears as Titan focused solely on Legion. "Are you going to do it, or should I?, I thought you called yourself the spear of our master, yet you constantly appear more like a worn-out weapon," Titan taunted. This unexpected disy of interest from Titan surprised the entire group; it was the first time they had witnessed such a reaction from him. "Shut up and watch how it¡¯s done, Just help me fill the gaps, I don¡¯t want our master to get mad because of my negligence" " Oh, how I wish the whole squad was here, The humanpanions of our master are so unreliable," Legion remarked as he dashed out of formation, heading towards Kethra¡¯s group, His words left a burning determination in the ears of Arthur, Brandon, Knight, Agnes, and the other recently-joined mages of Alec¡¯s group. At that moment, they felt an overwhelming urge to grow stronger. They were already seen as geniuses, having reached the Tier 2 Mage realm at only fifteen years old. However, the pressure of being with Alec didn¡¯t allow them to slip up even for a second and enjoy the benefits of their genius status. Yet, Alec¡¯s golems still looked down on their abilities, as they were constantly restricted to passive defense. "Don¡¯t take him seriously, He was created with the will to always strive forward, so it¡¯s impossible for you all to match his talent at the moment," Titan reassured. But even with Titan¡¯s words of constion, the whole gang didn¡¯t know how to feel, It seemed to hurt more than it helped. Meanwhile, Legion dashed towards the other mages of the Kethra group, his target clearly the magic mage, the very mages who had been protecting the Kethra¡¯s group from any fatal attacks. His target was clear from the moment he moved. It wasmon sense to take out the magic path mages first, as they posed the most significant threat in a group battle. With a graceful and fluid motion, Legion¡¯s shoulder pad suddenly sprouted a set of sleek missiles, their purpose directed at the huge transparent Water barrier spell that enabled the Kethra group to retreat into easily , while defending against the Gordons n attacks. Continue your journey at NovelBin.C?m The eyes of the Gordons nsmen widened as they watched the missilesunch into the air, streaking towards the water barrier. Like five shining stars, each missile soared high and then descended with unrivaled uracy towards the same spot. The magic path mage looked at Legion with terror in his eyes, Since he controlled the barrier, he understood the power behind each strike. He couldn¡¯t fathom how Legion had been able to urately hit the same ce multiple times, Such control seemed practically impossible. But the meticulous engineering behind the missiles was all thanks to Legion¡¯s targeting system, allowing each missile to hit its mark with pinpoint precision. Thunderous explosions erupted, causing the water barrier to crack open, revealing its vulnerability. "Shit! Quick, raise anotheryer of defense!" The magic path Mage tried to quickly reminded hispanions, but he had underestimated Legion¡¯s ability to prey on even a slight weakness With a surge of energy, Legion propelled itself into the air, the boosters behind his back emanating a brilliant, fiery glow as they ignited. The boosters emitted a rhythmic hum as they spewed forth mes, propelling Legion through the air with remarkable speed and agility. As Legion reached the apex of its ascent, it seemed to pause momentarily, poised with deadly intent. Then, with a swift and calcted strike, it lunged forward, brandishing hisser spear. The spear weapon glowed with an intense, focused energy, ready to unleash devastating force. Theser spear sliced through the air, leaving behind a menacing trail of light. With a resounding impact, it collided with the already cracking water Barrier before it, shattering it as if it were made of fragile ss. " Oh No!" The magic path Mage muttered in shock, he had looked down on the Legion and Titan due to the fact they were just golems, but the moment He saw Legion¡¯s spear attacking he was sure they won¡¯t be able toe out unscathed from it. Chapter 250: Limits (4). As Legion broke through their defenses, the realization dawned on them that they had greatly underestimated the golem. It was a deceptive, pretending to be a harmless sheep while he is powerful wolf in disguise who is just forced to defend due to the weak Gordons nsmen. Legion swiftly wiped the two mages nearest to him with the bottom of his spear, fully aware that engaging them in battle would only prolong the fight. He had no interest in such a prolonged skirmish, as it would only lead to him being surrounded quickly, jeopardizing his main mission. His objective was to infiltrate their formation and take out the Magic Path Mage of Kethra¡¯s group. Experience new stories on NovelBin.C?m All the taunting and banter exchanged between him and Titan had a purpose - to goad the mage into revealing a weakness. Even their bet was nothing more than a yful jest, The intricate n they had devised was unique to them. This surprised the Gordon¡¯s group, as Titan rarely engaged in conversations with anyone other than his master, Alec. With a swift motion, Legion mmed the shafts of his spear onto the heads of the two mages, causing them to lose focus. Without wasting a moment, he resumed his sprint, simultaneously raising his left hand and releasingpressed mana bullets to his right. The bullets prevented the encroaching mages from reaching him and obstructing his path to the targeted mage, Legion was resolute in not allowing anyone to impede his progress. [< Low Rank Tier Spell ¨CRaging wave>] A torrential downpour swept towards Legion, but he viewed it as a futile attempt to attack him. There was no way he would be deceived by a mere wave of water, The immense waterfall crashed through, forcefully pushing back even the mages from the Kethra group, showcasing the overwhelming power of raging water. However, Legion remained unaffected by the sweeping torrent, Snickering, he levitated in the air, activating his boosters once again. Not only did he utilize the rear boosters, but he also activated the ones beneath his feet, He nced at the small mana core embedded on his chest, feeling a twinge of anger. The core symbolized the power he had achieved by devouring the Great Beast Crystal stones with Alec¡¯s assistance, enabling his evolution into a robotic golem. It served as Legion¡¯s personal energy storage, and he could sense that his energy levels were dangerously low. Facing a situation where he had dipped below thirty five percent in energy was unprecedented for Legion. Typically, he could absorb the surrounding mana to replenish his reserves. However, this battle had been too intense, leaving him with no opportunity to recover his energy consumption. [< Low Rank Tier Spell ¨C Water snake >] The mage, whom Legion believed had given up, unexpectedly cast another spell that appeared to have no effect on him. However, as Legion¡¯s robotic and analytical eyes observed the smirk on the mage¡¯s face, he couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that something was awry. It was as if a small rm went off within him, signaling that all was not as it seemed. [< Low Rank Tier Spell - Water Sphere >] [< Spell Combination ¨C Wrath of the Water Python >] As the magebined the spells, the small water snakes that had fallen into the pool of raging waves suddenly surged upwards, disappearing from sight. In their ce stood three enormous titanic water snakes, one of which let out a screech in an attempt to mimic a lifelike appearance. With Legion still suspended in the air, the water snakes dashed towards him. Before Legion could evade the attack, a long tail struck him from the left side. Reacting quickly, he swung his spear upwards, emitting a wave of hot streaming energy that sliced through the water snake¡¯s tail. However, Legion had underestimated the control of the magic path mage, who had already ascended to the Tier 3 Mage realm. As Legion felt a tremendous force at his back, he was forcefully mmed into the water. Lost in his concentration on the two water snakes in front of him, Legion was caught off guard when the third snake attacked from his blind spot. Outside the newly erected water sphere , the Gordon mages watched in confusion. Both Legion and the mages from the Kethra group were now trapped within the immense water barrier, which contained a minimal amount of raging water, giving it the appearance of a small, enclosed section of the sea. Their main concern now was that this battlefield heavily favored the Kethra group¡¯s Magic Path Mage. "Shit!, That idiot should have informed me he couldn¡¯t handle water, What a clueless block of metal," Titan muttered, frustration evident as he ced his left hand on the enormous water sphere imprisoning Legion. As soon as he made contact, ice rapidly spread across the sphere, Once satisfied with the spread, Titan swung his hand Crack! With immense force, His mace struck the barrier, immediately causing it to shatter. The impact was so powerful that the wind created by the swing alone had already started to weaken it before the mace even made contact. The water sphere that had been imprisoning even the mages of Kethra¡¯s group burst apart, leaving them coughing and gasping for breath. Unable to react quickly enough, they were unable to save themselves, As the water dissipated, the raging wave dispersed, and the massive snakes that had been restraining Legion reverted back into harmless baby snakes. Taking advantage of the chaos, Legion effortlessly broke free from their grasp. "Are you kidding me?, Do I really have to clean up your mess as well? Capture the foolish mage!" Titan cursed at Legion, clearly irritated by the situation. He thrust his spear forward, and even though the distance between him and the other mage was significant, a powerful beam of light shot out from the weapon and pierced straight through the mage¡¯s back as he was trying to escape. The mage fell to the ground, his condition unknown. Legion¡¯s robotic face frowned as he desperately tried to absorb mana from his surroundings. "What are you all waiting for?, Tie them up!, Or do you expect us golems to do everything for you?" Legion eximed, feeling embarrassed by his own vulnerability after his energy had dangerously depleted. "I owe you one," Legion said to Titan, who only grumbled in response. @@novelbin@@ The Gordon mages quickly restrained the weakened mages from the Kethra group. Then turned to observe Alec¡¯s battle, only to discover that it had already concluded. Alec had put his iron bracers back on, but the Arcane lock crown was still firmly in ce upon his head. Arthur surveyed the area, unable to locate Kethra¡¯s body. His brow furrowed slightly as he turned his attention back to Alec, who had finally retrieved his armor. "Where is Kethra?" Arthur questioned. "He escaped!" Alec replied. "What do you mean he escaped?" Arthur asked, his hand open in confusion. "Do you know the amount of strange talismans and life-saving equipment he has?, He had this trick up his sleeve, and when I didn¡¯t realize, he made a run for it with an equipment that boosted his wind powers, I was powerless to catch hi, After all, I¡¯m just a Tier 2 Mage," Alec said with wide arms looking helpless, and Arthur sighed. "Well, let¡¯s ask James what¡¯s next, and if there would be any legal ramifications for taking down this backstabber," Agnes suggested, and Alec nodded in agreement. Since he wasn¡¯t able to kill Kethra, Alec still had to wear the Arcane Lock Crown for the next 24 hours and be restricted from essing his Mana pool. The Gordon mages noticed a deep sh across Alec¡¯s chest, but they decided not to bring it up since Alec didn¡¯t mention it himself. His blood killing intent seemed to cover the wound, and before Alec could fullyprehend what was happening, he saw his wound closing slowly, as if something was stitching it up. As his wound healed gradually, Alec realized that it came at a cost. The materialized blood killing intent he had developed from his previous kills using the Blood Changdao was diminishing, shrinking with each passing moment. His biggest fear was that it would eventually disappear, but he had no control over it¡¯s healing power. The blood killing intent he had acquired as a blood reaper seemed to be different from the normal intents he had encountered, just like the de intent he had recentlyprehended, which only increased his de techniques and lethality. Chapter 251: Limits (Final). Alec and the rest of the gang anxiously waited till dawn for the effects of the Orb of Captivity to wear off. Finally, James and the remaining group of mages who had stood by him were able to emerged from the imprisoning Orb Of Captivity. "I¡¯m truly sorry for what happened and the fact that my group, whose purpose was to protect and guide you, ended up trying to harm you," James admitted as he stepped out of the Orb, His embarrassment prevented him from meeting Alec¡¯s eyes right away. Following the battle against Kethra¡¯s group, they attempted tomunicate with James and the other imprisoned mages, only to realize that understanding their words was no longer possible. Agnes then shared something she had read, exining that some certain Artifacts that were designed to seal mages also had the ability to silence their voices after a certain amount of time. It was a mechanism that helped keep the captured mages hidden, Fortunately, the Orb that Kethra had obtained turned out to be a replica, capable of imprisoning mages for a limited duration. Stay updated through NovelBin.C?m "Why do you feel the need to apologize?, It¡¯s clear to me that you had no part in the attack against me, In fact, I¡¯m grateful to you, Your advice likely saved us and minimized the extent of our losses" Alec reassured James, his gaze shifting among their injured n members, One of them was in critical condition, fighting to hold onto life itself. As Alec observed the severe injuries sustained by Brandon, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a surge of worry. A me bomb had torn through Brandon¡¯s right shoulder, leaving deep wounds that required immediate attention. Up until now, he had been struggling with the mobility of his right hand, Alec had already ruled him out from participating in any future fights until they could find a way to help cure him. "It¡¯s still my fault in a way," he admitted with a sense of disappointment. "The fact that I didn¡¯t even have control over my own group..." He paused. "So, I wanted to ask, if I should eliminate them, would there be any repercussions?" As he observed Alec¡¯s expression, he realized that Alec wasn¡¯t joking about taking such drastic measures. It was concerning to hear such thoughtsing from someone so young, It made him wonder what kind of challenges Alec and his group had faced before, molding their mental fortitude to such a level. Curiosity piqued, James asked, "Who is your instructor in the academy and what is his rank?" Alec¡¯s response caused James¡¯ eyebrows to raise in surprise. "Terran Dunce , a Tier 7 instructor level..." Realizing that James was onto something, Alec sighed. "You do realize why we were asked toe to the Abyss, don¡¯t you?" "I¡¯m not that oblivious," he replied. "The amount of danger we encountered just at the entrance of the Orckish forest was enough evidence that they wanted you dead, There¡¯s no way a normal group of Tier 2 mages is supposed to survive that." James smirked, his eyes glinting with amusement. "I guess they never realized that your group is anything but normal, You¡¯re no ordinary set of Tier 2 mages." Alec nodded in agreement. " And you know about the fact that Instructor Terran¡¯s disciples have the highest death rate, right?" "You don¡¯t have to tell me about your master, But would it be a problem for us to eliminate them?" @@novelbin@@ Alec asked again, pressing his sword against the neck of one of the tied-up mages. Kethra had managed to escape, but the Magic Path mage called Oliver had been knocked unconscious by Legion¡¯sst strike and remained tied up like the others. "Well, let¡¯s just say that for a normal mage whose master is an instructor, killing a student of another instructor wouldn¡¯t pose any problems, as long as it¡¯s justified," James mused. "As the investigation unfolds, they would eventually discover the truth, But if a disciple of a instructor manages to kill the disciple of a great instructor, chaos will ensue," James exined. "But with the instructor you have, you wouldn¡¯t even have to worry, Your instructor is known for disregarding even some of the greatest instructors," James added, Arthur snickering at the memory of their unreasonable master. "So that means if I kill this group of mages, I¡¯ll get away with it?" Alec questioned. "Yes, but it might be better for you to let them go and report them to the academy, That way, their instructor would owe you some favors, and you would be seen in a new light by the academy," James suggested, a nervous smile on his face. However, Alec¡¯s expression turned into a frown. Suddenly, Alec¡¯s Changdao moved with lightning speed He swiftly decapitated the first mage, leaving James staring at Alec¡¯s unchanged expression. As Alec carried out the executions with swift precision, swiftly taking the lives of all nine mages, his face remained devoid of any emotion. Anyone who saw him in that moment would never associate him to be connected to the gruesome beheadings of nine individuals that had urred. In an unnoticed act, Alec swiftly thrust his Changdao into the heart of a mage who had fallen while casting an ancient spell, Unbeknownst to the mages standing nearby [< Blood Reaper skills ¨C Blood Absorption >] The remaining mages, together with the Gordon nsmen, attentively observed as Alec¡¯s sword drained the blood from the lifeless body, causing the corpse to grow pale. The previously faint aura of his Blood killing intent returned to his back, seemingly replenishing itself as Alec absorbed the blood from the fallen bodies. With each passing moment, Alec¡¯s aura transformed, assuming a sinister and dangerous air as a bloody cap fluttered behind him. And The sanguine Arcane Lock crown atop his head only intensified this devilish charm. James found himself blocked by the imposing figure of Titan before he could make a move. Although he felt confident in his ability to handle Titan, he did not wish to give Alec the wrong impression. James recognized Alec¡¯s immense potential and did not want to be an enemy unnecessarily. Alec proceeded to collect the heads of the deceased and stored them in his space ring. "Don¡¯t worry, once I return to school, I will personally report this incident to the disciplinary hall. They can conduct an investigation and make a decision regarding any punishment," Alec assured. "However, I will not allow anyone who has tried to harm me or my n to escape without consequences." "Favors from the instructors mean nothing to me, Let it be known that those whoe for me should be aware that they might face the same fate, I am not one to be trifled with," Alec dered his words sending chills down the spines of the mages standing behind James, as if swords were being pointed at their necks from all directions. However, the effects of the Blood killing intent were simply a manifestation of Alec¡¯s anger , as it moved with his mood, he had not gotten to the point where he would be able tomand it yet. The reason why James remained unaffected was due to his advanced level, surpassing Alec¡¯s ability to instill fear through his killing intent. "I understand your perspective, not wanting to allow the tiger to return to the mountain," James acknowledged. "So, do you still intend on guiding us?" Alec asked curiosity evident in their voice. "Absolutely," James affirmed with a gentle smile gracing his face. "I have given my word, and I ammitted to seeing this task through to the end." Chapter 253: Evil Sect (2). The appearance of the Minotaur was a surprising twist for all the mages present. @@novelbin@@ Normally, the city had been regrly sieged by Orcs, so the sudden appearance of a different race caught everyone off guard. The War God Mage Academy had received coordinates indicating an increase in energy from the space gate. Explore more stories with NovelBin.C?m Initially, they had assumed it was one of the generals from the Orc viges being deployed. So When the opposing faction of mad dog requested the deployment of Terran a key disciple of Mad Dog , renowned for his expertise in killing orcs, there was no hesitation in approving it. Terran never backed down from a challenge, especially when it came to fighting orcs. In fact, he had dispatched so many of them that he was wanted by numerous Orc viges, much to the Academy¡¯s awareness. However, there seemed to be a slight management mix-up, as the race that emerged was one with simr battle power to the orcs. Yet, the Minotaurs were feared for a different reason. They belonged to the demi-human race of the second dimension and had multiple races subservient to them. Every battle they engaged in always escted into arge-scale conflict, but the orcs were a different story. They had difficulty getting along with most other races, except for goblins, ogres, and their subordinates, the kobolds. Thisck of camaraderie proved to be a weakness for their race. The Orcs had an abundance of chieftains, leading to conflicting orders and a disjointed army. But Before the newly emerged Minotaur even had a chance to make a move, Terran took the initiative. He urged his mount forward, a brown-furred wolf creature that let out a mighty Howl as Terran swung his sword towards the Minotaur. Like a group of dolphins leaping from a pool, shards of earth of varying sizes and sharpness shot out from the ground, soaring towards the Minotaur. However, the Minotaur effortlessly deflected each shard by rotating his Massive War Hammer generating a powerful force. The Minotaur extended his left hand, creating a grabbing motion that resulted in a transparent, energy-like substance moving towards Terran. The force was strong, causing Terran to feel a powerful tug. The force directed towards him was so powerful that even Terran¡¯s wolf mount struggled to maintain its ground. Slowly, it inched closer to the direction of the minotaur, indicating the immense strength behind the force. "Hmmp!" Terran snorted as he swung his sword towards the ground, activating his gravity force field and breaking free from the Minotaur¡¯s influence. "Minotaurs are creatures who thrive on directbat," Instructor Walter remarked beside Terran. "Despite their affinity for me and metal elements, their raw strength gives rise to a distinct energy called force, that¡¯s different from either Mana or Qi, It is domineering and overbearing." " The stronger the Minotaur, the stronger their thirst for a worthy battle, Even though they expend so much energy, they do not send out weaklings to gain ground, Instead, one of their leaders steps forward to fight, This shows just how warlike these creatures are, much like orcs and their love for battle." Instructor Walter shared all the basic knowledge he possessed about minotaurs, but what still puzzled him was the fact that the orcs allowed someone to use the primary space gate used for invading the Earth realm. Had there been any conflict between the two races before, the academy would have discovered it much sooner in the second Dimension. This suggested that the Minotaurs must have paid a great price to gain the orcs¡¯ permission to use the gate, The involvement of the orcs puzzled Walter. He couldn¡¯t fathom how long they would be allowing the Minotaurs to use the gate or what reasons they had for such cooperation, especially considering the vast number of subordinate races the minotaurs had under theirmand. Unlike the orcs, the Minotaurs didn¡¯t even need to attack to obtain resources. Tribute was given to them willingly by their subordinates who led the invasions on the Earth realm. As Walter thought about all that had happened since they reached the city of Latvia, and Instructor Walter couldn¡¯t shake off his growing suspicions. First, the city lord¡¯s silent death due to poisoning after a prolonged illness. Though the old man must have detected the poison at its final stage, there was nothing he could do. And now, the change in ownership of the space gate, which had remained in the same hands for over a hundred years, Walter was starting to trust Terran¡¯s intuition. "If you are done testing the waters, why note closer and see if you can strike me down, human?" The Minotaur taunted, stepping forward, His heated breath emitted from his nostrils, and a visible domain appeared around him as he continued to advance. The sight sent a shiver of fear through the mages present in the city, as they finally realized the Tier of creature they were facing. Even Maze, with a serious expression on his face, had already summoned his wand, prepared to cast spells to protect his n members behind him. His intention to make his n retreat was evident from the hand signs he began to make. Terran, who had already suspected Maze¡¯s motives, noticed his actions were far too quick. "That Minotaur is a (Mid) Tier 8, and it has a fully formed domain, I swear on my life, it might even be on the verge of bing a (High) Tier 8 lifeform soon," Terran quietly informed hisrades. Keith, the second leader of the city mages, observed the worried expressions on the faces of the city guardians and the city guards leaders. It was apparent that the entire citycked a Tier 8 mage capable of facing the enemy. The city lord, who typically handled such situations, hadn¡¯t been seen for about a week now(they were unaware he is dead) . They were certain that no matter how many of them attempted to confront the Tier 8 Minotaur, they would still be unable to bring it down. The power gap between Tiers was just too immense. "Walter, I would leave the mages from our academy in your capable hands," Terran spoke with a sense of trust. "You have more experience than me in leading a group of mages and controlling a battlefield, As for me, I¡¯ve always been a fighter, and that¡¯s what I¡¯ll continue to be." "take care of any other beings thate out of that gate,I will handle that bull." Terran added. Keith¡¯s face reflected shock as he heard Terran¡¯s statement. He even felt that Terran was willingly sacrificing himself at this moment. Though Terran had a record of defeating (low) Tier 8 lifeforms, if he were to fight a mid Tier 8 mage who had awakened a domain, Keith couldn¡¯t envision anything other than death awaiting him. However, Maze, for once , showed no change in his facial expressions; it was as if he was eagerly anticipating Terran throwing himself at the creature. Chapter 254: Evil Sect (3). Terran decided not to engage in conversation with Maze, unable to determine if he was responsible for the unsettling feeling he experienced, he had other suspicions also. Instead, he lightly tapped on the side of his wolf mount, signaling it to ascend into the sky. The Minotaur quickly caught on to Terran¡¯s strategy of wanting to fight in the air and not cause casualties among the low rank mages, so he stomped on the ground, causing a powerful force to lift him up. bringing him face to face with Terran, The Minotaur¡¯s immense stature made it difficult for them to have a direct confrontation at eye level. Terran had to look up in order to meet the Minotaur¡¯s eyes. He couldn¡¯t help but notice the disdainful expression and faint grin that adorned the Minotaur¡¯s lips. With folded arms, the Minotaur loomed over him, his war hammer seemingly floating by his side as if controlled by an unseen force. "Don¡¯t tell me you believe you can stop me now,and all by yourself " the Minotaur taunted, stringing together words effortlessly. Terran was left speechless, as he had always viewed the Minotaur race as barbaric. Most barbaric races struggled to speak themonnguage of the Earth realm, and even if they could, their ents were often unpleasant. Terran mustered his resolve and replied, "You see no one else here besides myself, correct? Isn¡¯t that enough for you to understand that I intend to stop you?" Terran replied confidently, as if it was a normal thing for a Tier 7 Mage to stand in front of a Tier 8 Mage and im to be of equal power. The minotaur snorted, observing Terran carefully. "I have a mission here, and I would appreciate it if you would move out of the way and allow me to proceed." "I don¡¯t want to end the life of such a talented human like yourself, I would rather you live long so we can battle more in the future," the Minotaur said with a hint of admiration. "I¡¯m sorry, but I just can¡¯t do that, I have a duty to follow every order of the academy I teach in, and this time my orders have been to stop the highest gun," Terran taunted, a mischievous smile ying on his lips. "So be it," the Minotaur dered, wasting no more words. Continue reading stories on NovelBin.C?m He stretched out his hands and tightly gripped his massive war hammer, swinging it directly at Terran. Terran, in return, swung his ownrge Greatsword. As the sword moved, a huge Earth essence seemed to coat itself around it. And Even before both weapons made contact, the sh produced different types of electricity andrge sparking thunders, booming from the collision. And it appeared as if the shy Greatsword, supported by a massive Earth essence coating, was halted by the original War Hammer. But The force of the Original War Hammer could not be fully understood by the low rank mages, but those Low and Mid Ranks mages with more experience and power could sense it¡¯s immense strength that was not any lower than the Earth essence. The separation of the weapons caused a deafening bang, causing the watching low rank mages to feel as if they had been assaulted by a destructive sonic magic. Blood started to trickle from their ears, and the leaders quickly took measures to protect their group in case of another attack of that magnitude. The expression on the Minotaur¡¯s face changed from arrogance to surprise, realizing that the opponent he had underestimated was much stronger than expected. "You, my challenger, have proven to be my greatest obstacle in breaching the city," the Minotaur said, his twisted smile growing. "I never expected you to be this formidable." Terran, with a frown on his face, replied, "Thank you for thepliment, I did not anticipate my strike to be repelled so easily too, For the first time, I feel that I have met my match." @@novelbin@@ The Minotaur effortlessly pushed back the heavy earth essence, which weighed more than a mountain. This surprised Terran, as he had previously been able to control and even kill enemies with this power, particrly those who were unaware of his abilities as it had became his element of surprise card. He had only being able to wield such potent Earth Essence due to the fact that his Earth maniption was very high level. The Orcs, however, was aware of Terran¡¯s strength and remained cautious, and that is why it has been long he killed any Tier 8 Orcs recently. Terran knew that unless he found a miraculous way to advance to the next level of power, the element of surprise that had been his advantage had been easily neutralized. This forced him to take the battle seriously, realizing that it might be one of his most challenging encounters yet. Despite not having won yet, Terran remained confident in his ability to emerge victorious. "The mission I came for can wait," the Minotaur dered, his body shivering with excitement. "It¡¯s been too long since I¡¯ve felt the thrill of battle, and I want to see just where your limits lie." ----- Walter received a sound transmission from Terran, cautioning him to be careful. Terran believed that the mastermind behind all the strange urrences in the city was still hiding among the crowd of city mages. While Terran had initially suspected Maze as the prime suspect, he couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that someone else was trying to manipte him into believing that Maze was the main culprit. Terran found Maze¡¯s behavior suspicious, and even if he wasn¡¯t directly involved in the city¡¯s death, he believed that Maze was participating in something shady. Terran had been ying a dangerous game, using his anger and outbursts to lure out the true mastermind behind the scenes. He found this mysterious figure to be truly terrifying, able to predict events and well-versed in manipting Maze to fit Terran¡¯s perspective. The actions of this shadowy force sent a chill down Terran¡¯s spine. Since arriving in the city, he had been investigating Maze and was surprised at how easily the spies he nted had acquired private and important information about Maze. This led Terran to remove Maze from his list of potential killers of the city lord, as someone patient enough to poison the lord would have tighter security regarding their activities and information. Terran had multiple ns to draw out the true enemy in the shadows, and charging into battle so early on was one of them. This was why he urged Walter to exercise caution, knowing that the time for action woulde after he had lured the main enemy out into the open. Chapter 256: Break : (System Changes Part 1). Back at the Orckish Forest, the Gordon¡¯s group remained at the edge. Unable to fully proceed due to Alec¡¯s restricted mana, preventing him from summoning his other golems. They collectively decided to continue camping in their at the edge of the Forest until the remaining 24 hours had passed. It seemed like the logical choice, as Alec would be able to recover his Mana by then and it would provided them with additional protection if they were to face another attack simr to what had urred at the forest entrance. With the exception of Legion, all the other Captain-ranked Golems Alec had the ability to summon minion golems using their mana during battles. Although they also had to moved a significant distance from their previous spot, as they were apprehensive that Kethra, who now had some understanding of their abilities, might return to confront them again with another group of mages. After all, they had inflicted a significant loss upon him, and revenge was likely on his mind. It would be foolish to camp in the same spot where the previous fight had emerged. While they didn¡¯t necessarily fear Kethra, they were aware that it was pointless to face him again if Alec was not at full strength. They knew how ruthless Kethra could be inbat. Hence, Alec volunteered for night watch duties, despite the disagreement among the group. He assured them that they need not worry, as both Legion and Titan would be by his side. They had no choice but to ept Alec¡¯s decision, James offered to scout every hour to ensure the area remained clear, although he confidently stated that encountering any problems was unlikely. As The outer regions of the Second Dimension was predominantly upied with invading the Earth realm, as it was the fastest way to enhance their cultivation and amass resources for their world. Each human they killed during the blood moon battle provided them with significant benefits, equivalent to ten hours of cultivation depending on the cultivation level of the dead human. Moreover, the resources near every space gate were expected to flourish, thanks to the absorption of human life Qi by the space gates. Additionally, the energy absorbed was utilized to elerate cultivation resources in the Abyss world. After James exined to Alec, he was shocked. He remembered hearing from the Fifth Elder Of The Gordons n about something that the creatures of the second dimension believed was hidden in the Earth realm. This beliefpelled them to attack relentlessly, as they sought to steal it for their own world. However, Alec had begin to think that even if this item that triggered their attacks no longer existed, they would still be reluctant to halt their invasion of the Earth realm on every blood moon day. This was because not only did they be stronger through battle, but they also amassed enough resources to aid their growth, with there lust for battle and an easy way out it was clear what they would choose. Now Alec understood why the goblin army was always able to quickly cultivate new Tier 1 warriors at the Estonia city second dimension space gate. It wasmon knowledge that they received a great amount of resources during every blood moon, especially through the killing of mages. This surplus of resources ensured that even extortion from the main goblin leaders wouldn¡¯t hinder their relentless army development and deployments. Initially, James intended to exhibit his determination by staying with Alec to guard during the night. However, when various auras began to shimmer and he noticed signs of a breakthrough, he couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. However, there was someone even more perplexed than him, and that was Alec. [ Ding!!!] [ Party Member "Arthur Gordons" have broke through a small realm to be a (Mid) Tier 2 Mage.] @@novelbin@@ [ Party Member "Brandon Gordons" have broke through a small realm to be a (High) Tier 2 Mage.] [ Party Member "Agnes Gordons" have broke through a small realm to be a (Mid) Tier 2 Mage.] [ Party Member "Knight Gordons" have broke through a small realm to be a (Mid) Tier 2 Mage.] Stay connected through NovelBin.C?m [ Party Member "Kelvin Gordons" have broke through a small realm to be a (low) Tier 2 Mage.] There were so many things that Alec wanted to ask the system spirit at that moment. However, ever since he had ced his spirit inside the Golem, he could onlymunicate with the system spirit when he summoned the golem. It made him uneasy to summon the system spirit with James by his side, especially since it was rted to one of his most important secrets, the ¡¯System.¡¯ Fortunately, luck seemed to be on his side as James was about to walk away soon. James followed the direction of the breakthrough and was shocked to discover that it was happening in the tents of the Gordons group. He wouldn¡¯t have been too surprised if one or two members had made a breakthrough, but for each and every one of them to do so at almost the same time only reinforced his suspicion that this group of mages was no ordinary group. They should be a group that they could befriend, or at the very least, not be enemies with. "If I¡¯m not mistaken, they are all your family members, right?" James asked, surprising Alec with his sudden question. Alec looked at James¡¯s serious expression and felt the need to answer, despite not fully understanding why James, who had been confident and arrogant at the beginning, was now acting so friendly towards him and his group. Alec nonchntly replied, "Yes, I think I mentioned before that we are family." James shook his head in response. "I don¡¯t recall you telling me anything like that, Actually, I remember suggesting that you must be family, considering how much trust you all have in each other in the wilderness, right after you established yourselves, I can¡¯t quite remember your initial response, but now I¡¯m certain that you all share a certain element together , have simr earth element skills, and seem to share the same bloodline." " Even if your fighting styles and techniques are different, I would be foolish not to want to confirm it properly." As James finished exining, Alec couldn¡¯t help but smile slightly. "Well, you don¡¯t have to worry, Let me tell you now for thest time, they are my n members and we are family, Nothing is going to change that." Chapter 257: Break : ( System Changes Part 2) After James returned to his tent, he was determined to devote more time to his cultivation, he couldn¡¯t help but be inspired by the incredible dedication he witnessed from the members of the Gordons n. Despite being Low Ranked Mages, they poured their heart and soul into their training. And James found himself wondering just what their future would hold for them if they were able to reached the Mid Rank Realms. His curiosity was itching to see just how far their hard work could take them. -- Meanwhile, Alec let out a frustrated sigh as he watched James walk away. He had been waiting for him to leave since, and the moment he entered his tent Alec wasted no time in attempting to summon the system spirit golem. Only to realize that it also resided within the space pouch. And he was still Unable to ess his Mana, Alec cursed silently, feeling bewildered by the system¡¯s mysterious advancements and new notifications. It seemed as though It was going through upgrades on a regr basis just like phones in his old world And the only person who could provide answers was the system spirit. Alec¡¯s space pouch which his grandfather got for him held a special significance, as it was connected to his own unique Mana fluctuations. And If anything were to happen to him, no one would be able to open it unless, of course, they sought the assistance of a High Rank rune master capable of deciphering the codes. With no luck summoning the system spirit, Alec made the decision to explore the system on his own, as he could not keep waiting on when the crown on his head came off before he got the answers he wanted. He also couldn¡¯t continue brooding over his inability to summon the rest of his Golems; he felt it was time to take matters into his own hands. [ Status Tab] Name: Alec Gordons ¡·Race: Human ¡·Level: 24 ¡·Tier: 2 [ low ] ¡ö Exp till next level : 76,000 / 200,000 [ Attributes ] ¡·Strength: 104 ¡·Agility: 55 ¡·Endurance: 65 (+3) ¡·Mana: (-/5,000)[Sealed] Affinity: Earth (high)+, Fire(high)+ Avable points : 9 System points: 142,007 As Alec¡¯s status tab appeared before him, he couldn¡¯t help but be taken aback by the numerous changes that had urred. Firstly, he noticed that he had sessfully leveled up by three levels, which was quite a significant jump. Additionally, he had acquired some new attribute points, that could further enhance his abilities. The system even disyed his sealed Mana state, providing him with valuable information. A sigh escaped Alec¡¯s lips as he realized that his rapid level progression and umtion of system points were primarily due to defeating mages of higher realms. @@novelbin@@ The substantial rewards in terms of system points and experience points served as evidence of his aplishments. Based on his deductions, he spected that he was now on the verge of entering the Mid Tier 2 Mage realm. However, he couldn¡¯t shake off the confusion of how his n members, whom he had always surpassed, managed to reach that realm before him. Considering he had encountered few obstacles along his journey, he found it puzzling. Nevertheless, he remained confident that the system would provide him with the answers he sought through the new notifications that were currently leaving him perplexed. [Party Member] >Brandon Gordons (High) Tier 2 >Arthur Gordons (Mid) Tier 2 >Agnes Gordons (Mid) Tier 2 ..... Even without the system spirit, Alec managed to discover the party member tab after a bit of navigating through the system buttons. This revtion shed light on why his siblings had experienced such rapid breakthroughs. It appeared that anyone added to the party member system would receive a unique type of experience that aided their cultivation. Simr to Alec, they gained this experience by engaging in battles and defeating lifeforms, and it is shared between all of them. However, unlike Alec, who faced no barriers in his cultivation, his siblings would reach a limit in their experience value during battle, as they are not able to Breakthrough while in battle. Read exclusive content at NovelBin.C?m They would have to wait and meditate before being able to undergo a breakthrough to the next realm. This realization exined why they had all made progress simultaneously as each member must have sensed they were on the cusp of a breakthrough. Today, the group had in numerous Tier 3 Orcs, including the Orc shaman , which yielded a substantial amount of experience points. Alec discovered, however, that as the party leader, he received at least 20% of the experience points from their kills and didn¡¯t have to share his own experience points with them from his kills. This made him realize just how much the system resembled a game, it even protected his interest, and the Party member tab was clearly simr to the Commander title he always acquired in Blood Moon Wars. Understanding all this finally rified why his golems were not included in the party system. They already provided him with a natural influx of experience points. Including them in the party member group would mean sharing their experience points with the Gordons nsmen. And It seemed the system¡¯s intent was also to protect the golems from being exploited as mere tools for the development of Alec¡¯s nsmen. Alec, despite knowing he could have exploited this option to facilitate everyone¡¯s faster breakthroughs, did not feel bothered. As With the little assistance the party system gave and the abundance of power stones obtained from the Orcs they had killed, their cultivation journey was about to resemble a fairy tale. They were on track to make significant progress - fighting and drenched in blood during the day, only to recuperate and cultivate with the power stones they had acquired from their Orc kills at night. "I guess that Mage didn¡¯t expect to do us such a favor, like that Oldman always says every dissapointment is a blessing in disguise " Alec remarked with augh, his hand resting on his iron bracers as he leaned against a sturdy tree trunk. Alongside him were Titan and Legion, who swiftly patrolling around the tents. Alec knew he could rely on both of them to keep any potential attacks at bay. However, his suspicion lingered regarding the man who had brought them to this ce. It was evident that he desired their demise butcked the courage to carry it out himself. Alec couldn¡¯t shake the feeling of an imminent, treacherous assault, especially considering the lessons the orckish forest had taught him - never to let their guard down in the wilderness, ascency could lead to regret. His onlyment was his inability to use Mana. Nevertheless, he expressed gratitude towards Kethra, as it was his attempt on their lives that had prompted Alec to remove his iron bracers. In doing so, Alec discovered that they had a hidden ability to train his endurance without relying on the system¡¯s assistance. and He also had unraveled the presence of another multiple trump card in battle, aside from his Mana. Experiencing all of this within a single day only stoked Alec¡¯s curiosity further for whaty ahead. He couldn¡¯t help but feel excitement bubbling inside, knowing that once his Mana recovered, he would be exponentially stronger than before. Chapter 258: Evil Sect (5). Terran and his wolf mount flew a few meters away after being hit by the Minotaur , blood was dripping from his hands as he bravely parried and deflected the Minotaur¡¯s strikes. Despite his injuries, the wolfnded gracefully on a nearby mountain, preparing for another attack. As the wolf rebounded towards the Minotaur, who was determined to reach the city, the Minotaur shouted in anger "You! Stay out of my way, human!" The Minotaur had initially been excited to fight Terran, but after thirty minutes of battling without being able to gain an advantage or inflict serious injury The fight had be boring to him, With time running out, and him wanting to rush through his mission as time was of essence , but Terran kept persisting like an undying cockroach. -- "Will you finally reveal the reason why he¡¯s able to match the Minotaur¡¯s speed?, We need to know in order to help him defeat the Minotaur," Keith spoke up, his voice seemingly righteous but his face betraying a hidden greed. In fact, all the other mages around him couldn¡¯t hide the greed that reflected on their faces. Walter couldn¡¯t help but feel a mix of annoyance and anger as Keith continued to twist the truth, portraying himself as righteous while Walter, who had withheld information, wasbeled as evil and selfish. He let out a scoff, but managed to rein in his anger, knowing that the odds were currently against them. "It¡¯s his mount!" Walter eximed, hoping to catch Keith¡¯s attention. "Hmm" Keith looked at him with a dazed expression, clearly not understanding what Walter was getting at. Without wasting any time, Walter threw a skill tome towards Keith, who seemed to have a strong desire for treasure, even in the face of danger. "That tome is a copy of a skill called Spirit Link, It has three stages. By deepening the bond with their chosen beast, one can merge their minds together, giving them heightened awareness when they fight together," Walter exined. "And if they reach a high level of assimtion, there¡¯s no reason why they wouldn¡¯t be able to recreate that." Walter pointed towards Terran, who was still fighting above and managing to restrain the Minotaur despite his annoyed demeanor. Even with Walter¡¯s exnation, Keith still looked suspicious, doubt stered all over his face. However, the other eager mages couldn¡¯t resist and dashed towards Keith , ready to learn and understand more. As the mages grabbed the skill tome from Keith¡¯s hand, a tense atmosphere hung in the air. Battle seemed imminent, as every mage was eager to learn the skills that allowed them to form a mind link with their mounts. This connection would greatly enhance their spatial awareness and enable them to surpass the limitations of their own strength in evading attacks. Walter kept a watchful eye on Maze, expecting some kind of reaction from him or his group. But To his surprise, no one moved among Maze¡¯s group. It led Walter to consider that maybe Terran¡¯s intuition was correct. It was never easy to quell the greed of others, especially when such opportunities were presented. However, Maze¡¯s current actions of restraint surprised him. "Alright, that¡¯s enough," Keith spoke up, breaking the tension as the skill Tome entered his hands again, and being one of the two biggest faction in the city everyone gave him face to hear what he had to say. "This skill tome belongs to all of humanity, and we all have the chance to study it, Gather round and try to decipher its meaning, so we can assist our city¡¯s hero Terran." Keithid the skill tome on the ground,pletely open and exposed. Walter¡¯s eyes trembled with a realization, but he quickly feigned ignorance. He didn¡¯t want Keith to catch on to his true intentions. Walter averted his gaze from Keith, noting how the selfless act pleased many of the gathered mages. They rushed to quickly scan through the skill tome, realizing that it was surprisingly easy toprehend. After a few attempts, they had a basic understanding of the skill. As the mages moved aside, making way for another group to memorize the skill tome, those who had already learned it couldn¡¯t contain their excitement. They eagerly awaited the opportunity to test their new skills and showcase their improved prowess in battle. The reason for their quick acquisition of the skill was that it wasn¡¯t particrly difficult to learn. It was more like a typical basic skill that could be mastered after understanding the keyponents. The real challengey in attaining a strong connection with the chosen demonic mount, taking it to the third level of assimtion. With their high-ranking mage cultivation, it was rtively easy for them to grasp the skill. After all, only the most talented individuals were able to reach the prestigious realm of High-Rank Mages, regardless of their initial potential. Walter surreptitiously nced at Keith from the side, attempting to conceal his suspicions. He was convinced that Keith hadn¡¯t learned the skill, despite his previous insistence on obtaining the skill tome. That realization dawned on Walter, confirming his suspicions that Keith¡¯s true intentions were never focused solely on learning the skill. Just as Walter had his doubts about Keith, it seemed that Keith harbored suspicions about Walter as well. The mages who had sessfully linked with their newly summoned mounts felt a noticeable increase in their spatial awareness. Although it may not have been a substantial improvement, But for a High-Rank Mage, any enhancement tranted into significant progress in overall battle power. With a smugugh, the first group of mages took to the air, choosing the Minotaur as their practice target. As Where else could they find someone to practice against, especially when they were currently being restrained by another formidable mage like Terran? Terran, who had anticipated their approach, skillfully retreated in the air, disying an evasive ability that left the charging mage in awe. Upon seeing the mages rushing toward him, the Minotaur grew infuriated. He had already been held down by Terran, and now he had to deal with another group of mages intercepting him. He felt as though he had wasted his resources, using them to bribe the Orcs, only to gain nothing in return, he had not expected such an high resistance from the human army waiting. "Ahhhh!!!" In a fit of anger, the Minotaur swung his massive war hammer. A luminous, whitish glowing hammer image materialized and mmed into the multitude of mages flying towards him. Recognizing the immense power behind the strike, the mages knew that attempting to block it would result in severe injury, if not death. After all The strike came from a Minotaur who had breached the realm of the High Tier 8. They attempted to evade the attack by utilizing their connection with their mounts, mimicking the stunts performed by Terran. However, a problem arose when their mounts seemed to be stagnant, unable to move at all. @@novelbin@@ It was then they realized the drawbacks of linking with a demonic beast: if they issued amand that exceeded their assimtion level, the beast would inevitably pause for a moment. And Due to their low assimtion, they couldn¡¯t override themand quickly enough. Yet, in a battle between High Rank Mages, even a single second was enough to inflict countless injuries on an opponent. As the enormous War hammer image connected, each and every mage was sent hurtling down to the ground, crashing like meteorites plummeting from space. As they crashed onto the ground, the impact creating a massive 300-meter wide crater, the mages were left coughing up blood, their bodies broken and wounded. Stay updated with NovelBin.C?m Many of them were forced out of the battle, their internal injuries too severe to continue fighting. "Who do these clowns think they are, believing they can challenge a Tier 8 expert like myself?" the Minotaur scoffed, his arrogance returning. Terran had caused him to doubt himself during their prolonged fight, but now, after effortlessly dispatching over twenty Tier 7 mages with a single strike, the Minotaur regained his confidence. With this disy of power, he was now certain that Terran was the one odd one here. And The Minotaur was willing to resort to forbidden techniques if it meant finally killing Terran. In the Minotaur¡¯s eyes, leaving Terran alive was not an option. Chapter 259: Evil Sect (6). Keith was livid, unable to contain his anger any longer, as he saw the mages he wanted to used fail. "What is the meaning of this?, Are you trying to get the mages killed?" He had been waiting for an opportunity to confront Walter, and seeing the mages getting attacked by the Minotaur so easily was thest straw. Walter simply scoffed and smirked, dismissing Keith¡¯s concerns. "What were you expecting?, For a couple of mages to effortlessly enter the third stage of the skill upon encountering it for the first time?" He taunted Keith, clearly pleased with himself. "It¡¯s not that easy to learn and achieve a higher assimtion with the demonic beasts," Walter continued, his smug smile never leaving his face. "If it were that simple , Terran wouldn¡¯t be the only mage who has reached the third stage, in The whole War God Mage Academy, and the Academy wouldn¡¯t even bother with the Orc viges in the second Dimension." Keith was displeased with his behavior, but Walter seemed unconcerned. As long as their actions didn¡¯t reflect poorly on the War God Mage Academy, he was content. The second batch of mages, who had just learned the skill tome and were eager to join the fight, now felt relieved that they weren¡¯t among the ones lying on the ground, unsure of their current state. They had almost resorted to roughing up Walter and his group of mages in frustration when they heard a swirling sound. The mages¡¯ bodies trembled as they recognized what that sound meant - someone wasing out of the space gate. The thought of another Minotaur emerging sent shivers down their spines, realizing that Terran was still fighting the previous one. It was clear that none of them could stand their ground against another powerful Minotaur like the one Terran was already engaged with. Fortunately, when they turned to face the gate, they were relieved to see that it wasn¡¯t another Minotaur. However, the sight in front of them still made most of the mages¡¯ faces drain of color, causing a sense of dread to settle in even before the fight began. Several Tier 7 Orcmanders emerged from the space gate, followed by several ranks of Orcs below them. The human mages, who were just about to fight for benefits, immediately stopped as their faces burned with shame and embarrassment. They realized that they were outnumbered by the army of Orcsing out, and they knew they wouldn¡¯t be able to match each Tier 7mander Orc that came through the gate. This was all due to the foolishness of most of the human mages who had tried to take on a Tier 8 Minotaur. "We are damned," a nearby mage said, showing an intention to flee. "All deserters from the city¡¯s Magemunity are to be punishable by death, if not caught we would post a wanted notice" "We fight for the city and die for the city, I am sure the War God Mage Academy would have noticed an abnormality around here by now, and reinforcements should be on their way," another mage spoke up. "But if you run away now and we survive this, just remember that all deserters will only face death... I can understand if you want to run from a Tier 8 lifeform since it is beyond what we can ever dream of, No one would hold it against you." "But if you were to run while facing a lifeform of the same rank," he paused dramatically, "then you are all nothing more than cowards who do not deserve the protection this city has given you for years." Maze¡¯s passionate speech surprised Walter, who looked at him in awe. He had never expected Maze to be such a patriotic member of the city. The city guards stood behind the Maze n, as they were soldiers who never ran from battle waged on their city. It was their duty to protect the city, even if it led to their death. The various city guardians, who acted as generals of the city guards, nodded in agreement with Maze. His fiery words made them believe that he was a person fit to rule the city, unlike the cunning and crafty Keith, who seemed to have disappeared into the crowd. Witnessing this scene, the mages who were about to silently slip away from the battlefield now stood rooted to the ground, unable to move. Seeing that he had the support of the city guards, Maze continued his speech, aiming to raise the morale of the mages around him. Read exclusive content at NovelBin.C?m Although they may havee from different factions, and might all have somewhere to return to. While The other group of mages, like those from the War God Mage Academy, hade to help defend the city because if Latvia fell, the next city the Orcs would attack would be theirs. "In the old days, mages fought against two or three lifeforms of the same rank in order to save the countless human race behind them." "They fought for the survival of humanity, Today, we shall recreate that unity and fight for the survival of those standing behind us, Because those behind us are our family, our loved ones." "And for all of you, behind you is the city that houses your businesses and investments, The destruction of this city will profit none of us, Only with all of our strength can this city survive, So lend me all your strength and face this cmity that has befallen our city." Maze¡¯s speech boosted the morale of all the other mages, and they resolved themselves to face the Orcs together. Even Walter was surprised at how Maze had been able to gather the morale of the entire squad as they shouted in excitement making them believe they could defeat the Orcs, If it had been Keith who did this, he would have understood better, as it was in Keith¡¯s character to use others to get what he wanted. But when Maze did it instead, Walter felt a wave of righteousness from him, causing him to doubt if they had truly been wrong in suspecting Maze. "Attack, you idiots! For the CHIEFTAINS!" the leading Orc Commander roared, pointing his long sword at the group of human mages across them. The Orcs also roared in rage as they started charging towards the human mages. Maze gave a simrmand, leading the human mages who dashed towards the Orcs on the other side. The Tier 7 mages took to the skies to fight the Tier 7 Orcmanders moving away from Terran¡¯s fight and , leaving the ground for the Mid Rank mages to settle their disputes. And even though the Tier 7 mages were at a disadvantage, they never showed any signs of retreat. They were led by Maze, who bravely faced four Tier 7 Orcs by himself. The remaining twenty-something Tier 7 mages held their ground against two Tier 7 Orcs each, giving everything they had and unleashing powers they never knew they possessed. On this battlefield, there was no presence of low-rank mages or Orcs. @@novelbin@@ The Orcs believed that those of lower rank were not worthy to be in such a holy battlefield. They saw them as cannon fodder, to be trained until they eventually became strong enough to be considered valuable. That¡¯s why the space passage requirement at the Mage Academy was set at Tier 3, as that was the supposed highest realm of orcs which usually in the outer region. The Orcs were a war-like race that worshiped strength. They found it beneath them to kill those weaker than them in the second dimension, so they left them as challenges and stepping stones for their low-rank Orcs to practice on and gain battle experience to progress to the next realm. While the Orcs might not care about killing weaker humans in the second dimension under normal circumstances, in the battlefield, they would unleash brutal massacres without hesitation. That is precisely why the city had not called upon any low-rank mages for help. They were well-aware of the savage nature of the Orcs and did not want to expose the weaker mages to such danger. Chapter 260: Evil Sect Part 7 ( Cardinal Damien). Terran¡¯s trembling eyes locked on the Orcs attack group that was emerging from the portal. But his momentary distraction proved costly as the Minotaur he was locked in battle with didn¡¯t waste anytime , in mming his massive hammer down on Terran, sending him hurtling to the ground. The Minotaur¡¯s gaze lingered on Terran, his eyes revealing a battle of choices within. Part of him yearned to descend and finish Terran off, but the gravity of his original purpose in the Earth realm weighed heavily on his face, turning it grim. Despite his internal struggle, the Minotaur made the resolute decision to dash straight towards the city. Witnessing the Minotaur¡¯s determination, the battling Mages grew pale-faced, unwilling to allow such a catastrophe to ur. While uncertain as to why the Minotaur craved entry into the city with such eagerness, the Mages refused to permit a Tier 8 lifeform entry so easily. They knew their city couldn¡¯t afford to fall into its clutches. "Arrggghhh!" A piercing shriek resonated from within the city the Minotaur sought to breach. Upon hearing the sound, he attempted to force his way in, but an enigmatic green barrier inexplicably materialized, shrouding the entire city, and the Minotaur mmed his body into the barrier and was rebounded back. Unable to break through the formidable barrier, the Minotaur¡¯s impact left the human mages equally relieved and fearful, as they remained clueless about the unfolding situation. "No, I couldn¡¯t even halt the birth of the Malignant fate in the King¡¯s birth " the Minotaur muttered under his breath, fixating on the malevolent green mes growing inside the city. "There is nothing you can do to impede the ritual awakening the Malignant heir, part of His fate is steeped in bloodlust, and his path cannot be obstructed as he propels towards awakening," a familiar voice spoke, arousing recollections of Keith within the battling mages. Keith, despite mysteriously disappearing despite his status as a mage of the city, resurfaced, now armed with more knowledge regarding the dire circumstances. The mages, who had seemed to lose hope in the face of adversity, found themselves secretly wishing for a glimmer of possibility with Keith¡¯s appearance. They really hoped that He would find a remedy for the dire situation they found themselves in. "Who are you?, Your aura and mana are incredibly powerful, yet I never noticed you before?, Wait, something is amiss." "This green barrier carries a residual aura that matches yours," the perplexed Minotaur bombarded Keith with questions, gradually raising his guard. He realized that this person standing before him might prove to be the most dangerous adversary he had ever faced. His grip on his war hammer tightened, his muscr body emanating an unprecedented amount of force. Panting heavily, he released sparks of me with each exhale, resembling a minuscule me thrower. "I suppose you could say I¡¯m responsible for the impending phenomenon, As for who I am, you can call me Cardinal Damien of the Evil Sect," Keith dered, wearing a wide and evil grin. His words triggered an explosion of thoughts in the minds of the battling mages, momentarily unsettling the Minotaur. "I¡¯ve heard of your group, the ones who advocate chaos and believe that the world should embrace the second dimension, merging both dimensions by sacrificing countless human lives." "While I don¡¯t necessarily disagree with your ideas of chaos, it¡¯s evident that your cult or sect has crossed a line by incubating the Prince ," the Minotaur pointed to the levitating green me, shielded by the barrier. "You have no inkling of my ns, and don¡¯t attempt toprehend my intentions. Your intellect is too feeble to grasp my true purpose." "There¡¯s no way you can stop this; it¡¯s already in full swing," Keith, who now self-proimed himself as a Cardinal of the Evil Sect, uttered as he extended his hand. The mages below expressed their fury and hurled insults at Damien, yet their words seemed to fall upon uninterested ears. Even the Tier 7 mages engaged in the battle against the Orcs started to weaken, and in a blink of an eye, two fell easily to their demise. The chilling scene left onlookers¡¯ hearts pounding, uncertain of how to handle the influx of additional Tier 7 Orcs. Just as themander Orcs, consumed by battle rage, was about to strike, a swift motion from a brown-colored great sword cut through the air. Ruthlessly taking the lives of over ten Tier 7 mages in an instant. The remaining Tier 7 mages breathed a collective sigh of relief at the sudden intervention. Questions filled their minds as they wondered which unparalleled expert hade to their rescue in their darkest moment. Enjoy more content from NovelBin.C?m However, their hopes wavered when they saw the sword return to therge crater where Terrany, and a muscled arm emerged, gripping the sword coated in earth essence. The entire battlefield fell silent, both humans and Orcs stunned by this development. The Orcs, in particr, recognized the sword well. Even those who had recently joined the main Orc armies and were unfamiliar with Terran came to learn his name and reputation an ordinary Tier 7 mage who fearlessly ventured into Tier 8 battlefields, refusing to retreat until he drew blood. Fear gripped the Orcs as Terran rose slowly, and even the Minotaur furrowed his brows. His previous strike had depleted much of his inner force energy, leaving him unable to reach his peak power for a considerable amount time. And The fact that Terran had survived his attack was inconceivable to the Minotaur. "That hurt like a b!tch," Terran remarked, his neck cracking back into alignment as he regained his footing. Emerging from the crater, his wolf mount followed suit, and with deftness, Terrannded on its back. @@novelbin@@ His gaze turned toward Damien and the Minotaur. "I never suspected any shadiness from you, even when I was doing my best to suspect everyone involved in the city Lords case," he stated. "Well, I suppose pretending to take a fall has its advantages at times," Terran added with a smirk on his face. However, his amusement quickly faded when he noticed Damien transforming into a blur. As Damien vanished, Terran desperately extended his senses, hoping to locate where his adversary had reappeared. However, his efforts proved futile as Damien materialized right in front of him, swiftly plunging a small dagger toward the head of his mount. The wolf let out a pained yelp, unable to react in time to the sudden attack. "Now that your mount is dead, let¡¯s see how you handle this," Damien taunted,unching another sh toward Terran. Reacting swiftly, Terran raised his great sword, attempting to defend against the ominous, greenish-ck sh hurtling toward him. However, despite his efforts, he was still forcefully propelled backward. This time, though, Terran managed to maintain his bnce, flipping through the air andnding gracefully on both feet. The unexpected maneuver took Damien by surprise, who had anticipated Terran to crumble under the force of the attack, since he no longer had the support of the wolf mount. [< High Rank Tier Spell ¨C Earth Fangs >] Terran drove his sword deep into the ground,before forcefully mming his both hand together to form a seal. Instantly, the earth erupted beneath Damien, forming massive, sharp fangs that mped onto him. One of the fangs scratched Damien¡¯s face, causing him to cry out in pain. "Ah!" Damien shouted as the earth fangs crumbled, surrounded by an eerie green me. Surprisingly, his scratched face didn¡¯t bleed but emitted a radiant golden light. "Well, well, even your identity is a sham, This just keeps getting more interesting!" Terran eximed, retrieving his sword and adopting a battle-ready stance. Meanwhile, the Minotaur descended from the skies, crashing forcefully into the ground. Realizing that he needed to prevent Damien from Awakening the malignant fate within the green me, the Minotaur understood that he had to deal with Damien directly. Terran, on the other hand, aimed to stop them both. Their desires held little value for humanity, and he had no hesitation in obliterating them. "It seems we have a three-way standoff, I suppose it¡¯s time to begin round two," Terran dered. H is ordinarily in armor gradually lit up as ancient runes glowed, transforming it into a dazzling and majestic suit. Even his sword started emanating a glow, absorbing the essence of the earth through the intricate runes inscribed on its de. "Don¡¯t be mistaken, Mr. Damien whatever Cardinal, If you thought killing my mount would render me useless in a Tier 8 battle, you are sorely mistaken, As it would be a stain on my reputation as a Tier 8 hunter," Terran asserted, a wild grin spreading across his face. Finally, he released a dangerously potent aura, catching the attention of both the Minotaur and Cardinal, whoprehended that Terran posed a significant threat a threat that made them realise they could no longer hide their full power from. Chapter 261: Evil Sect Part 7b. Damien was the first to act, as he swiftly moved his hands to his face and tearing off his Keith¡¯s skin, and revealing a gleaming golden mask. Beneath the mask, there was no expression at all, he was emanating an icy aura. The only visible feature was the space between the eyes, which Terran fixated on. Terran¡¯s gaze fixated on the mesmerizing charm exuded by the pupils before him. He carefully studied the intricate details of the golden mask, yet found himself unable to discern any significant information from it. He also realized that the mask possessed a powerful concealment ability, preventing him from using his mental energy to uncover Cardinal Damien¡¯s true appearance. "Well, well, I thought we were making progress and that I would finally see your real face, Who would¡¯ve guessed you had yet another disguise beneath the first one?, How long have you been ying this Keith game?" Terran asked yfully, while maintaining his battle-ready stance. The Cardinal¡¯s green mes intensified, signaling his growing seriousness. Terran could sense the shift in the atmosphere. Suddenly, a loud crack and a booming sound caught Terran¡¯s attention. He turned to the Minotaur, whom he had previously overlooked despite being their initial opponent. The Minotaur unleashed his Domain, causing a flickering broken crown to materialize on his head. The Cardinal¡¯s eyes changed, even though he still wore his mask. Terran couldn¡¯t see his emotions, but he knew that things were about to escte to a whole new level of difficulty. #At the War God Mage Academy# "Emergency, Elder! The power levels released during the Blood Moon Battle in Latvia City have far exceeded our estimates," a young mage rushed into Elder Alfred¡¯s peak , shouting. The old man, who had beenzily lounging about, groaned in annoyance at the sight of the approaching mage. "Beatrice, please help me get rid of this troublemaker, Come up with any excuse you can think of, as long as I don¡¯t have to deal with him," Elder Alfred said, his snoring almost causing his nose to twitch. Beatrice observed from the sidelines as her master gave her amand she had no interest in carrying out. "I won¡¯t do that, master, Someone¡¯s life might be in danger, You should take responsibility for your duties," she replied, her face remaining cold and devoid of visible emotion. "You ungrateful disciple!, How dare you speak to your master like that?, And this isn¡¯t even my responsibility, It was that Dean who put me in charge, He¡¯s always been a thorn in my side, constantly trying to shorten my sleeping hours, Ahhh, I can¡¯t take it anymore! I¡¯ll kill everyone responsible for cutting into my rest time!" Elder Alfred eximed. Initially, he had been calm, but upon realizing his precious sleep was at stake, he flew into a fit of anger and carried the young mage who had delivered the message. Beatrice couldn¡¯t help but smile as she witnessed her master move for the first time in days. @@novelbin@@ She had tried everything to motivate him, but all her efforts had failed. The Dean had been relentless in assigning him more work, which led to his decision to retire from taking on disciples. Although Beatrice knew he was a skilled master with a vast knowledge base, hisziness was undeniably a Big w. "Come back safely, master," Beatrice whispered silently as she watched her master depart from the academy in a streak of light. She then returned to the book the old man had given her to read. The book¡¯s covers were torn, but the contents remained intact. On the first page, there was a title that read, "Strings of Illusion: Unveiling the Puppeteer¡¯s Art." ---- #Meanwhile, inside the Abyss Realm near the Orcs¡¯ kingdoms...# "Finally, we can remove the crown from your head after waiting for so long," Arthur grumbled. They had been waiting all day for the crown to be ineffective, allowing Alec to return to his normal state and use his mana. "Just a few more minutes, it should be happening soon!" Agnes added. "I can¡¯t wait!" Knight chimed in. They had all eagerly wanted to venture deep into the Outer Ring of the Abyss battlefield after James had willing exined to them where Igor wanted them to spend five days. Although it was just the outer ring of the Abyss Battlefield but, it was a ce where the geniuses of the second dimension races engaged in life and death battles. The longer they stayed, the greater the rewards, but also the longer they stay the greater the danger involved. And With their cultivation levels increased, they felt confident and eager to test their strength against others, after being cooped up in the edge of the Abyss battlefield. The sanguine crown finally emitted a humming sound before turning white and floating off Alec¡¯s head,nding gently on his hands, Upon witnessing this, everyone cheered. Discover exclusive tales on NovelBin.C?m Meanwhile, Alec stood rooted to the ground, unable toprehend the experience, he was going through . His mana, which had been sealed until now, was no longer restricted and had the opportunity to flow through his body once more. He felt an incredible sense of satisfaction as his mana coursed through his veins and bloodstreams, spreading throughout his entire body. making him establish a connection back with his Mana pool that seems to have dissappeared, However, this astonishing feeling was not what surprised him. He hastily Summoned all his golems, including the system spirit own , Alec shocked everyone by putting the crown back on. Despite the incident, he remained focused on the notification disyed on his screen, hoping that the next time he removed the crown, it would provide him with a simr notification. [Mana flow recovered] [New stats naturally increased by +10 ] [Mental stats increased by +2 due to 24-hour restriction on essing mana caused by the Arcane Lock Crown] [Status Tab] Name: Alec Gordons Race: Human Level: 24 Tier: 2 [low] Experience till next level: 82,000 / 200,000 [Attributes] Strength: 104 Agility: 55 Endurance: 65 Mentality: 12 (+12) Mana: (3679/5,000) [Recovering] Affinity: Earth (high)+, Fire (high)+ Avable points: 9 System points: 142,007 Chapter 262: Martial Prowess Part 1. Alec has been quite keen on learning how to train his other stats naturally after discovering that the Iron bracers could help increase his endurance. Although he perceived the system as overpowered, believing it would effortlessly propel him to a high realm, but he just couldn¡¯t forget what happened with Kethra. He refused to be caught off guard again like that and instead wanted to take the initiative to sufficiently grow his stats, allowing him to face off against any Mage, Even without relying on his Mana pool. he realized that he could match Mages with his pure physical powers alone, sparking the desire to pursue two paths: increasing his physical abilities and his Mana. Agnes walked towards Alec, her face wearing a grim expression. She couldn¡¯t help but ask, "Why would you do that?" Alec simply smiled and ruffled her hair, trying to reassure her. "You don¡¯t need to worry about me that much, you know." "No, you¡¯re not getting past this," Agnes insisted. "I know you always have reasons for what ever you do, but you seem to be forgetting where we are, Alec, We¡¯re not in the outside world where we could be protected; we¡¯re in the Abyss Realm, where enemies surround us at every turn." "And you without Mana would be at a disadvantage no matter what reason led you to do what you did, I know you say we shouldn¡¯t worry, but we just can¡¯t help it, We¡¯re family, and family is programmed to worry!" Alec observed Agnes¡¯ stern face and realized that he had truly messed up. He had been too excited when he saw the new stats and had hastily worn the crown, causing its color to change back to sanguine. This meant that it would take another 24 hours for him to regain the ability to use his Mana. He hadn¡¯t considered the emotions of his team. ording to what he had heard from his grandfather and Terran, he hade to understand that cultivating mentality was a mindset that mages began cultivating when they reached the peak of the Tier 6 Mage realm. Those below that realm were merely trying to utilize their limited mental energy. The more mental energy they possessed, the easier it was for them to control their magical spells. Discover exclusive tales on NovelBin.C?m When they reached the peak of the Tier 6 Mage realm, they had topress all their mental energy within themselves and form a Brain cell in their brains. Only then could they begin cultivating mentality. Alec had secretly gathered this information and knew that cultivating mentality was as difficult as cultivating from Tier 1 all the way to Tier 6. A mage who couldn¡¯tpress their mental energy into mentality would forever be stuck at the Mid Rank Mage realm and never enter the Tier 7 Mage realm and reach the level of High Rank Mages. This realization had made Alec hastily put the crown back on, which had help created his mentality, and he had done so without fully considering the consequences. "I¡¯m sorry about that, and I promise you that something like this won¡¯t happen again, Seriously, I got caught up in the moment, and believe me when I say it¡¯s all for cultivation purposes, Don¡¯t worry because with the whole squad here, we won¡¯t find ourselves in a tight situation again," Alec said as he ced his hand on her shoulder. The rest of his crew had initially been shocked by his decision, but after heughed it off and they realized he had summoned all his golems, their concerns seemed to ease. That was when they became more assured of his training ns, though they couldn¡¯t tell what was going through Alec¡¯s head, but they would always follow him, No matter what came, James walked up to Alec and shook his head as he smiled nervously. "You are a weird one, Alec," James said, unable to understand why anyone would want to be locked from their Mana. Alec could only smile back, knowing that they couldn¡¯t understand what he had gone through. Alec could already guess why no one had been able to learn about this function of the Arcane Lock. After all, who would want to experiment with restricting their Mana?, It was ufortable to be defenseless without that assurance that there Mana provided. Besides, the improvement from restricting Mana was so minimal that they wouldn¡¯t even realize their mentality had increased at all. A mere increase of 2 was so small that even if they felt a boost in their mentality, they would never attribute it to the Arcane Lock. Instead, they might just believe it had something to do with them being a natural genius. @@novelbin@@ Once Alec finished procrastinating, he closed his eyes and realized that his awareness had be much sharper. A ten-meter radius around him had be like his own zone. He felt he could quickly predict every attack when they got within that range and respond effortlessly. The thought of how this ability would enhance his new fighting style made Alec smirk. It was a perfect match for his closebat abilities due to hisck of Mana. But If the high rank mages knew what Alec was thinking, they would undoubtedly give him a hard knock on his head. Finally, he had walked onto the path of creating a domain ouy at just the Tier 2 Mage realm. And all he could think about was how it aligned perfectly with his closebat skills. This was the kind of ouy that countless peak Tier 6 mages dreamed of creating, paving their way to advance into the Tier 7 realm. With such an ouy, Alec¡¯s future path to bing a Tier 7 mage seemed smoother than expected. -- Igor stood at his peak and observed his junior disciples engaging in sparring and while some in cultivation. He let out a sigh as he recalled the group of mages he had recently banished to the Abyss. He couldn¡¯t help but imagine their impending demise. He raised his eyes and gazed at the dark red skies above. Another sigh escaped him as he wondered why the Blood Moon hadn¡¯t disappeared yet. It should have ended by now, but for some reason, it lingered in the sky. Feeling uneasy about himself, Igor decided to retreat to his abode for a brief period of seclusion. The Blood Moon heightened cultivation speed, and he didn¡¯t want to miss the opportunity to strengthen himself. After all, he was the one responsible for sending Terran¡¯s disciples to the Abyss. And If Terran happened to survive the trapid for him and return, he would surely seek revenge, Igor knew he would be the first target. As he walked towards his castle, a mage from the War God Mage Academy rushed towards his mountain peak , wearing a worried expression. This mage turned out to be Kethra, who had miraculously escaped the Abyss with a severe injury. "What the hell happened to you, Kethra? I thought you had a Tier 4 human Mage to shield you when things got rough, How did this happen?" One of Igor¡¯s disciples, who was familiar with Kethra, couldn¡¯t resist teasing him upon seeing his state. "I¡¯m here to make a deal," Kethra replied urgently. "Whoa, slow down there, Kethra, Why would you bring a deal here? You know I¡¯m not interested in hunting lower-tier mages, They don¡¯t possess much wealth," the Mage said, dismissing the notion. "Just hear me out," Kethra pleaded. "No, The only reason you¡¯re here is because your master¡¯s favorite disciple strictly forbids you from raiding students below your realm, So if you¡¯re here, it means the person you want us to attack is definitely of a lower realm," the mage said, cing his hands on his chin thoughtfully, still puzzled by Kethra¡¯s injuries. "But I can¡¯t help but wonder how he was able to injure you like this," the mage said, in deep contemtion. "He has an attributed stone... We can share it fifty-fifty," Kethra revealed through gritted teeth, angry that he had to disclose such valuable information. He was determined to prevent Alec from iming the loot if he couldn¡¯t have it himself. "That¡¯s too low... Most attribute stones hold less energy and can rarely unlock their power, I¡¯m not interested," the mage replied dismissively. "I can assure you that the energy in this stone is very high... In fact, it¡¯s the highest I¡¯ve ever seen, I swear on my life that if we share that stone, we might not be far from gaining additional power." "For people like us who were only born with one element, this is the only way to surpass the cultivating speed of those with double elements or abilities," Kethra dered, hoping to convince the mage. The other mages looked at him sternly, trying to detect any lies in his words. "Trust me, I would never lie to you about this," Kethra insisted, sincerity in his voice. "Let¡¯s go... Two of my fellow disciple brothers will apany us, I hope he has plenty of treasures topensate for their services," the mage stated. "Uh, that¡¯s the problem, I don¡¯t think only four mages will be enough to defeat him," Kethra confessed, concern etched on his face. The Mage : "?" Chapter 263: Martial Prowess Part 2 "This was where Ist saw them," Kethra said to the Mage he had gone to meet for a deal. But this time, it wasn¡¯t just the two of them. But Several other mages apanying them, all wearing the robes of the War God Mage Academy, marked by its distinctive Insignia. @@novelbin@@ "Hey Astrid! Is it really necessary to mobilize the entire squad for a group of Tier 2 mages and a Tier 4 Mage protecting them with only four members?" one of the mages questioned, yawning from behind. He couldn¡¯t fathom why their adventurer group¡¯s leader would call upon the whole team for such a seemingly small task. Most of them were already Tier 4 mages, with Astrid himself being on the verge of reaching the High Tier 4 Mage realm. Theirbined strength would easily overpower a small group of Orcs, allowing them to collect valuable power stones for their cultivation, and other valuable weapons they could sell. The mages who had responded to Astrid¡¯s call doubted that the group of Tier 2 mages had anything worthwhile for them. After all, the most valuable loot, the attributed stone, would go to both Kethra and Astrid. Still, despite their dissatisfaction, they acknowledged Astrid as their boss, someone favored by their master, Igor. And Moreover, the other who is Kethra, was a cunning and skilled mage from the War God Mage Academy. Though he was only a ( Peak) Tier 3 Mage, but still yet no one dared to challenge his authority or im his share of the rewards. There were two primary reasons for this. Firstly, Kethra¡¯s master was a Great Instructor, simr to theirs. Since they were not special students, they knew it would be nearly impossible to survive if his master decide to sought revenge, if they attacked him. Secondly, Kethra had proven himself to be a difficult man to kill, Many mages he had rob had tried to eliminate him in the past, but he always managed to escape. Furthermore, his vengeful nature guaranteed retaliation, even if he was at fault. For example, he had struck a deal with Astrid to seek revenge against Alec, cleansing himself of the humiliation he had endured. "I asked you all toe, which means there will definitely be something in it for you, When have I ever done a deal without benefits?, Besides, we all know that we have Kethra as our generous benefactor, funding this endeavor," Astrid confidently dered. Feeling uncertain about what he would gain from this venture, Astrid passed the responsibility of settling the mages to Kethra. After all, he wasn¡¯t keen on paying all ten mages in his group. When Kethra heard Astrid¡¯s words, he frowned momentarily. However, the thought of the benefits he could reap from getting his hands on Alec and the Gordons nsmen quickly brought a smirk to his face. He swiftlyposed himself, putting on a act to deceive the mages that Astrid had brought with him. "I can see that you¡¯re all not too thrilled about this mission, so let me offer you some payment now, I understand that the rewards from this mission might not seem sufficient for you all," Kethra proposed, trying to alleviate their concerns. "We¡¯ll sign a contract that states you¡¯ll assist me, and in return, I¡¯ll pay you for your services, Apart from the attributed stones , which will be shared between Astrid and me, everything else will belong to me," Kethra exined further. The mages looked at him skeptically, unsure why he insisted on signing a contract for such a seemingly straightforward mission. However, they reasoned that Kethra simply wanted assurance that they wouldn¡¯ty im to his portion of the rewards shared with Astrid. Therefore, they agreed to sign it. Upon seeing their agreement, Kethra promptly released various treasures and resources as payment. His mind brimmed with anticipation as he contemted controlling Alec¡¯s golems and no longer relying on other cultivators to be a raiding expert. The thought of the other treasures and weapons Alec possessed only fueled his determination to ensure Alec wouldn¡¯t survive this new assault. "Protect me as I start a divination spell to track their steps and find their next location," one of the mages from Astrid¡¯s group said with a wide smile on his face. After obtaining a couple of Tier 4 power stones, he was thrilled to assist. Gathering such power stones required him to kill the creatures himself, and with his divination spell abilities being stronger than his closebat skills, joining Astrid¡¯s group seemed like the best way to benefit. Whenever they went Orc hunting, the benefits weren¡¯t always substantial, as the power stones obtained were divided among eleven mages, with Astrid receiving the majority share. Therefore, when Kethra presented him with a significant number of power stones, he was grateful and eager to help. Stay tuned to NovelBin.C?m He didn¡¯t even question how Kethra had acquired them or whether he had been saving them for when he reached Tier 4 Mage Realm . All he knew was that with those power stones, he had a chance to improve his realm. --- # Battle of Latvia # The Minotaur, Terran, and the self-proimed Cardinal of the evil Sect, Damien, had finally engaged in battle. As a result, all other battles came to a halt, as these three mages chose to fight on the ground instead of the skies where they should have been inbat. The three-way battle put immense pressure on Terran, as he faced attacks from the Minotaur¡¯s Domain, feeling a force trying to overpower him. Additionally, Damien¡¯s green mes burned his skin, inflicting not physical pain, but rather a faint pain throughout his body, with the mes seemingly targeting his mentality. Terran found sce in the fact that the Minotaur was fixated on Damien, driven by a determination to obtain whatever Damien was refining within the city. Looking up at the skies, Terran observed the blood Moon still hanging in the air, showing no signs of descending and the sun rising. Terran had always banked on the blood moon descending, as it would diminish the powers of the second Dimension creatures if they were still in the Earth realm, the Minotaur included. During the blood moon phase, these creatures could step into the Earth realm with their full powers, even gaining an additional boost. However, once the blood moon disappeared, the space gates would close, preventing their return. Terran had expected that they would have to go into hiding after the blood moon phase, but the current situation proved otherwise. The blood moon, which he believed should have descended by now, still lingered in the skies. After hours of relentlessbat, Terran found himself bearing the brunt of injuries. Unable to endure any longer, he broke away from the formation, his great sword slipping from his grasp. Witnessing this, both the Minotaur, who had been fixated on Damien, and Damien, who had been focused on refining the creature in the green me, swiftly dashed toward Terran. The sight of their actions caused Terran¡¯s eyes to narrow as he realized that from the very beginning, both the Minotaur and Damien had harbored a determined intention to kill him, Despite their differences, much like some certain Mage instructors from the War God Mage Academy, they feared his talent and had plotted against him. Although they might continued their own fight after eliminating Terran, but the fact that they had conspired together, evident in their intentions and expressions unbeknownst to Terran, amused him. With a smirk, he remarked "Right on time... Looks like you guys have been scheming too." Despite both the Minotaur and Damien hearing Terran¡¯s words, they paid him no attention. Their determination to finish him off overshadowed any of his remarks. After all, they were the ones who had inflicted injuries upon him, so they were certain he was not feigning weakness as he weakly flew away, no matter if he says he has been scheming too. Chapter 264: Elder Alfred. A blinding sh of light suddenly appeared before Terran, just as the Minotaur and Damien were about tond their attacks on him. Bang!!! Their attacks collided with a strong, protective light shield that had manifested in front of Terran. The mages watching couldn¡¯t believe their eyes and their lost hope began to renew itself. As they cheered, their hearts pounded in their chests. After Seeing Terran injured and coughing up blood earlier they had been immense worried , but now they couldn¡¯t bear the thought of anyone defeating him. He was the only mage from the human side who could still protect them. It was evident to all that the Minotaur represented the second Dimension, and while he had never shown any care for the Orcs, it was clear that if things turned sour, he would choose to protect them. The fact that the Orcs were still allowed to fight after the Minotaur¡¯s appearance suggested that there kind of agreement between the two races was really firm. Meanwhile, Damien had made it known that he belonged to the Evil Sect. Though the Evil Sects were stillprised of humans, but they were seen as a group of crazy lunatics who would stop at nothing than to create chaos. It was widely believed that the human race was weakerpared to the races and creatures of the second Dimension. The only reason they hadn¡¯t been able to conquer the Earth realm was due to the limited time of the Blood Moon and the restricted number of warriors they could send through the space gates. This prevented them from deploying their strongest experts for countless ughters. The members of the Evil Sect firmly believed that humans held no less potential than those from the second Dimension. And They believed that once the two realms merged, the humans would exceed their racial limit. This would ur as the aura of the Abyss Realm mixed with the Earth realm, making them stronger and stronger. However, they were aware that achieving this required countless deaths to merge the realms sessfully. Countless humans would inevitably lose their lives, but the Evil Sect seemed indifferent to the casualties. They believed that sacrifice was necessary, and only the strongest individuals were deemed worthy of survival. It was no wonder they werebeled as a terrorist group. They were like a malignant tumor within the Human realm, something that the leaders of Human nations and empires had been attempting to eradicate. However, their organization proved difficult to uprootpletely, with numerous branches and leaders known as Cardinals who answered only to the Bishops. And When a junior member was killed, another would simply step up to take their ce. This Sect had caused so much death and devastation that their name alone instilled disgust and fear within the human poption. Continue your adventure with NovelBin.C?m When they discovered that Damien was a Cardinal, their hopes of him winning the battle quickly dissipated, as him winning was no different from the second Dimension winning to them. The white light that had appeared before them eventually retreated back into the body of the mysterious Mage who had saved Terran. As Terran caught sight of the old man¡¯s back, he couldn¡¯t help butugh arrogantly. "It took you long enough... Old geezer, don¡¯t tell me you were sleeping!" Terran taunted with a smirk. However, Elder Alfred, who turned out to be the old man, simply ignored Terran and fixed his sharp gaze upon the Minotaur and Damien. In a surprising turn of events, as soon as Damien caught sight of Elder Alfred, he swiftly turned and made a dash towards the city that remained enclosed within a green barrier. The Minotaur couldn¡¯tprehend why Damien would suddenly run away when they were on the verge of killing Terran. He believed that even if another slightly stronger mage were to arrive, they could still handle the situation and force him to face a fate simr to Terran. However, since Damien was fleeing, the Minotaur couldn¡¯t trust him either. He followed suit and headed towards the green barrier, determined to witness how Damien ns to prate it. He hadn¡¯t given up on the mysterious creature hidden within the green mes. "Oh no, you all want tounch your attack here, right under when it¡¯s my turn to watch this region?, Disturb my sleep and then think you can go scout free? Do you take me for a pushover?" Elder Alfred said, as he finally releasing the Mage he had been restraining and sping his hands together. He swiftly performed aplex sequence of hand seals, their meaning difficult to discern. Once he finished, he swiftly swiped his hand forward. [< Special ability - Ethereal Bind >] Mana surged from Elder Alfred¡¯s hand, transforming into a that soared towards both Damien and the Minotaur. "Fucking old man Alfred, don¡¯t push me!" Damien shouted, unleashing the power of a ck stone retrieved from his pocket. At the very moment the glowing threatened to touch him, Damien crushed the stone and vanished, causing the to miss its target and dissipate. However, the Minotaur was not as fortunate. Thepletely ensnared him, leaving him no room to break free despite his desperate struggles. Elder Alfred, momentarily perplexed, stroked his beard while trying to identify the person with golden mask that seems to even seem to know him. But his eyes widened in an instant when he sensed that something was amiss. "You dare?!" he bellowed transforming into a streak of light and hurtling towards the green barrier. The Minotaur grinned wickedly, anticipating Alfred crashing into the barrier, hoping to be left momentarily stun him giving him a chance to escape the binding. Yet, what unfolded next left Minotaur¡¯s eyes bulging out of their sockets. [< Sleeping domain >] A luminous barrier materialized around Alfred, emanating a milky radiance. With a determined motion, he extended his hand and began harnessing the energy within his domain. Drawing upon its power, he skillfully fashioned a milky white sword, shimmering with ethereal brilliance. [< Sleeping Invasion >] Alfred swung his radiant milky sword with all his might, aiming it directly at the formidable green barrier. To his surprise, a multitude of milky sword shes materialized around the barrier, causing it to crack and weaken. Undeterred, Alfred pressed forward, seizing the opportunity. Identifying the most vulnerable spot after his initial sh, Alfred pointed two fingers straight at the target. And a milky sword, propelled by a bolt of light, shot forth from his fingertips, piercing through the barrier. The sword collided with the barrier, sumbing to the immense pressure and shattering, creating an opening through which Alfred swiftly entered the city. The bewildered Minotaur muttered in disbelief, unable to fathom how Alfred was able to break a barrier that he himself perceived as indestructible. Responding to the Minotaur¡¯s confusion, Terran calmly exined, @@novelbin@@ "Unlike you, who is nearing the realm of a High Tier 8 lifeform, Alfred has entirely mastered the power of a High Tier 8 Mage." Terran continued, describing the true cause for concern. "What makes Alfred truly formidable is that he has awakened special abilities at each rank, granting him three distinct powers, When hebines them, he can unleash the power of a Peak Tier 8 Mage, Despite being only a ( Mid ) Tier 8 Mage , he¡¯s on par with the esteemed masters of the Tier 8 Mage realm." Terran¡¯s exnation brought a small smile to his face, signifying the immense strength that the human reinforcements possessed. Recognizing the truth, the Minotaur realized the magnitude of the challenge before him. Originally believing that Alfred was a Peak Tier 8 powerhouse, he now understood that Alfred¡¯s true realm was at the Mid Tier, making him an eligiblepetitor in this blood battle, and that is why the Blood Moon have not striked him and caused him to have a bacsh. Chapter 265: Royal Born (1). It was well-known among the inhabitants of the second dimension that the Blood Moon imposed numerous rules, many of which restricted the actions of the creatures residing in the Abyss realm. However, upon closer inspection, it became apparent that these rules were specifically designed to limit human advantage over the second Dimension race. One of the most prominent rules was the prohibition on human mages using realms higher than what the space gate allowed. This became evident when observing the situation in Estonia city. Despite possessing Tier 7 mages capable of easily crushing the hordes of goblins attacking the city,they didn¡¯t send them as the space gate only permitted Goblins of Tier 6 realm to pass through. Thus, the humans were effectively restricted to using Tier 6 mages to counter them. Furthermore, another rule dictated that the number of human mages could not exceed the quantity of creatures emerging from the gate. This rule seemed to unapologetically ce the human mages at a disadvantage against the second dimension races. Ironically, though, the humans hadn¡¯t evene close to breaking this rule, as their numbers paled inparison to the vast experts possessed by the second dimension races. However, there existed a peculiar loophole within the rules. If a mage were to fight beyond their designated realm, the Blood Moon wouldn¡¯t react, let alone subject the mage to a potential bacsh. In fact, it considered such mages eligible for battle. This is precisely why Elder Alfred could still participate in the war, as his realm aligned with that of the Minotaur. Being a Mid Tier 8 Mage, he remained within the Blood Moon¡¯s eptable scope, without a bacsh despite being able to dish out Peak Tier 8 power. [< Force Domain - 100x gravity >] Find more chapters on NovelBin.C?m The Minotaur exerted his strength, causing his forced domain to manifest around him, enabling him to break free from the. His gaze locked with Terran, who responded with a smirk. "I don¡¯t understand why you¡¯re so fixated on that object within the green me, However, it seems to be the only reason you¡¯re here, So, for once, I hope we can put our differences aside and work together, as it appears we have amon enemy," Terran proposed. The Minotaur snorted in response. "I fail to see how that could be true, If I were to assist you humans in dealing with the Sect guy, what would stop you from annihting me instantly?" Terran tried to persuade the Minotaur, hoping to gain his cooperation. "Well, that¡¯s because we don¡¯t want the Minotaur race as our enemy, We¡¯ve already got our hands full with the Orcs," he exined. Deep in thought, the Minotaur fell silent, considering his options. However, Terran couldn¡¯t wait any longer as he heard a resounding explosion emanating from the city. With urgency, he dashed towards the city, his feet propelling him forward as the ground rose beneath him. He headed straight for the breach in the green barrier still enveloping the city. Without wasting another moment, the Minotaur joined Terran, flying into the city alongside him. @@novelbin@@ This unexpected alliance left the Orcs and humans bewildered, unsure of how to proceed. For the first time, the highest-ranking humans and second Dimension attack force leaders were coborating, and it felt wrong to instigate further conflict. However, just as the city mages and guards began to feel a semnce of peace, the mages apanying Keith donned peculiar masks. And They shouted with fervor, "For the Sect! Attack!" The mages unleashed spells in every direction, injuring both Orcs and city mages amidst the chaos. This sudden action ignited the aggressive spirit within the Orcs, prompting them to retaliate against the mages affiliated with the sinister Sect and even the city mages themselves. The battlefield descended into utter chaos, and the Sect members revelled in the widespread disorder they had created within a matter of minutes. Even Maze found himself attacked by his most trustedpanion. His only sce was his vignce, which resulted in the de grazing his waist rather than striking a fatal blow. Even though the sneak attack had diminished Maze¡¯s fighting power, it hadn¡¯t been enough to defeat himpletely. It was then that a chain of events unfolded in rapid session. As after Maze¡¯s friendunched a surprise attack, triggering a wave of betrayal among the city mages and guardians. They turned on each other, transforming the battlefield into absolute chaos. Everyone fought for their lives, unsure if the person standing beside them was secretly a member of the evil Sect. The formation of the battle crumbled, granting the Orcs the perfect opportunity to inflict significant damage. They already held the advantage in both numbers andbat power. And With the human mages divided and without their formation, it was akin to a pack of wolves infiltrating a flock of defenseless sheep. Maze observed that the mages who had turned against them all had one thing inmon¡ªtheir pupils were pure white. Realizing that they were likely under some sort of brainwashing spell, he called out "Knock them unconscious!" Maze swiftly struck one of the mages on the head with a staff made of earth element, rendering him unconscious and removing him from the battle. The city mages were relieved, grateful that there was still a way to rectify the situation. After all, they were all familiar with each other and it would be highly ufortable to have to kill their closerades, with whom they had fought numerous battles. However, knocking these mages unconscious was no easy feat. It required immense strength to achieve such a result. and With the evil Sect¡¯s presence still looming, they couldn¡¯t afford to allow their adversaries an easy time. They intercepted the disorganized human mages, ensuring that there would be no respite for their brainwashed allies. The only group of mages that remained coherent was the War God Mage Academy team. As they were not residents of the city, they had not been subjected to the brainwashing. They stuck together, maintaining their battle readiness as they went around incapacitating the brainwashed mages and fending off the Orcs. -- The moment Terran entered the city, he witnessed Alfred smashing an egg out of the green me while Damien howled in pain. Behind Terran, the Minotaur eximed, "Shit! Wrong move!" Cracks formed on the huge eggs that had been mmed into the city square, catching the attention of everyone. Terran hastily scanned the scene as the green me at the center of the City Hall slowly died down. "You idiot!, You should have just stayed asleep, cause That¡¯s actually the only thing you¡¯re good at, I¡¯m not going to stick around and witness the wrath of that creature," Damien said, crushing another ck stone. He vanished into a swirling ck hole, leaving Alfred with a frown on his face. Alfred then turned to the Minotaur and remarked, "I had ns to punish someone for disturbing my sleep, Now that he¡¯s escaped, I suppose I¡¯ll have to make do with you." After addressing the Minotaur, Alfred¡¯s attention shifted to Terran. "It seems like the target knows who I am, Investigate thoroughly and ensure he¡¯s not a member of the academy, Otherwise, there will be dire consequences." Terran : "?" Terran could only stare at him in surprise, wondering why he was being assigned such a task when it clearly fell under elder Alfred¡¯s own responsibility, considering his connection with the Cardinal. But the everzy Alfred was quick to deflect me once again. Just as they were discussing this, the voice of the Minotaur interrupted them. "I believe whatever you all have going on is the least of your problems at the moment, The man from before may not havepleted his actions, but that doesn¡¯t mean it hasn¡¯t contaminated the creature," the Minotaur warned. Upon hearing the Minotaur¡¯s words, Alfred and Terran redirected their attention to the huge egg, realizing that a significant portion had burst open, revealing a hoof emerging from the cracked shell. Chapter 266: Royal Born ( Part 2). A deep growl sent shivers down their spines as the second hoof appeared, its colour not ck like the first, but a haunting shade of deep ck-green. "Great, so it turns out that the person in the egg is a part of your race," Terran remarked, seeing as the creatureing out of the egg has hooves, but the Minotaur shook his head in response. "Minotaurs are not born from eggs... nor is that creature supposed to be in one, However, something went wrong when its hidden fate star was revealed, and it was kidnapped even before our race¡¯s shaman could prevent the danger it poses to us," the Minotaur exined. "My mission is to retrieve the heir and bring them back to the n, it was supposed to be a simple task since we detected the presence of the life aura here," the Minotaur Continued "Oh, so that¡¯s why you used the Orcs¡¯ space gate. But that still doesn¡¯t justify the attack," Terran interjected. "There was no way you were going to allow us inside the city, even if I had exined from the start, let¡¯s not forget that you were the one who attacked me first," the Minotaur defended his actions. "Please, both of you, just stop arguing, I can¡¯t shake off this feeling of dangering from that creature, even though it has just been born," Alfred urged, realizing the grave threat they were facing. The creature was on the verge of breaking free from the egg, and in that moment, an extraordinary event unfolded before Terran, Alfred, and the Minotaur¡¯s eyes. The enormous egg crackled with an unsettling energy as the shell slowly shattered. And Revealed within was a Centaur, and as Terran made this connection, he understood that despite their different origins, the Minotaur and centaur races were like family in the Abyss Realm, supporting each other. And that was the reason the Minotaur must have been the one sent out to get him. The Centaur¡¯s form exuded a sinister aura, his eyes glowing with malefic intent. With every step he took, his hooves struck the ground, cloaked in an eerie green-tinged me that flickered and danced, casting a shadow of fear upon the trees near the city hall. The wickedness of the Centaur¡¯s presence was palpable, causing both awe and dread in the hearts of Terran, Alfred, and the Minotaur. On one side, the Centaur¡¯s appearance took an ominous turn. His sleek mane hung in matted strands, his vibrant chestnut hue transforming into a sickly shade of ashen gray. A single horn jutted out from his head, gleaming wickedly in the blood-red moonlight. His left eye, filled with piercing malice, seemed to peer into the souls of anyone unfortunate enough to cross his path. Yet, on the other side, a stark contrast unfolded. A soft, golden light illuminated his form, revealing an enchanting and grace-filled aura. His muscr chest expanded with power, d in shimmering armor made of the metal element. It harmonized with the ethereal gleam emanating from his mesmerizing right eye. His mane, flowing like molten gold, cascaded down his strong shoulders with otherworldly elegance. As he moved, the shing energies of green mes and golden radiance created an ethereal disy of duality that captivated all who beheld it. "A prince is born," the words echoed through the? Mouth of the Minotaur The Minotaur immediately dropped to his knees the moment the Centaur finished his transformation. One side of the Minotaur radiated sinisterness with green mes, while the other side exuded grace with golden radiance. Terran couldn¡¯t help but gawk at the sight. It became clear that they couldn¡¯t rely on the Minotaur if they were to end up fighting this Centaur. In fact, it was evident that they now have to see the Minotaur as an enemy, as he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to fight on the side of the just-born Centaur. Terran couldn¡¯t sense any cultivating aura or realm from the Centaur, yet warning signals flooded his senses, and even Alfred, who stood before him, lost his sleepy look. Terran was certain that fighting this newborn creature wouldn¡¯t be easy. After all, a lot had happened because of this particr Centaur. The revtion of a Evil Sect Branch and a High Ranking Minotaur being sent to get him only added to theplexity. "Neighkta nauele? ( Where am I) " the Centaur¡¯s voice echoed, questioning his surroundings. Ignoring both Terran and Alfred, the Centaur posed a question to the Minotaur in their nativenguage, causing confusion for Terran and Alfred. "Nurtara anavarka," the Minotaur responded promptly, indicating he was in the Earth realm. The Centaur redirected his attention towards Terran and Alfred, his words carrying a deep sense of anguish and resentment. "Your kind kidnapped me," he began, his voice filled with bitterness. "They drained my energy when I was still an infant, attempted to infuse their attributed mes into me, and control my every move, My consciousness was almost lost amidst their destructive mes." He paused for a moment, his emotions evident in the wild fluctuations of his aura. "Though I hold no intention of harming you cause , it is because of your interference that I managed to escape their clutches," he continued, his voice tinged with malice. "Yet, I cannot help but feel a deep resentment towards both you and that me Mage, cause It is because of your actions that I never reached my full potential." As the Centaur spoke, Terran witnessed the incredible growth of his realm, ascending from a Tier 1 creature to the astonishing peak of Tier 7. As the mana in the air kept on being converted to force and entering the Centaur Prince body. Alfred, realizing the gravity of the situation, retrieved a staff from his space ring, indicating his readiness to face this formidable opponent. Enjoy new adventures at NovelBin.C?m The pressure emanating from the peak Tier 7 Centaur was far greater than thebined force of the Minotaur and Damien,when he faced them Alfred, now casting intricate spells in response, conjured various runes that materialized in the air, as he prepared to confront the Centaur head-on. Yet, despite his disadvantaged realm, the Centaur held an air of contempt as he stared down at Alfred, looking down upon him with disdain, regardless of their difference in realms. "Every royal born Centaur has the innate ability to reach the Tier 9 realm effortlessly," the Centaur proimed, frustration and ragecing his words. @@novelbin@@ "Yet, due to conspiracy and the greed of another human, my growth was stunted, making me the weakest Royal born in countless years." Raising his hands skyward, the Centaur summoned a golden spear that materialized in the air and adorned his upper body with a dazzling golden armor, a disy of his newfound strength and determination. His hair whipped about wildly as his gaze hardened, fixating dangerously on Terran and Alfred. With determination, the Minotaur rose to his feet, assuming a formidable stance as he firmly gripped his War Hammer. Although uncertain of the Centaur¡¯s true intentions, the Minotaur understood the significance of his royal birth. As every royal born individual was seen as a potential leader of their race, they were both secretly despised and greatly respected. But must alwsy be supported against outsiders. "Stay away from this! This is the Prince¡¯s first battle," the Centaur dered, his words holding amanding tone "I shall engage inbat as we did in the old ways, drawing blood to signify my presence, My realm should not be an excuse." The Minotaur¡¯s shock was palpable, and tears welled in his eyes as he regarded the Centaur with renewed admiration and respect. Chapter 267: Royal Born ( Part 3). The Minotaur swiftly moved to the side, creating a space between himself and the charging Centaur Prince Who was wielding a golden spear with valor. With every powerful stride, the Centaur¡¯s hooves resonated with strength as he closed in on Elder Alfred, who happened to be the nearest to him. Elder Alfred swiftly evaluated the unfolding events, his gaze shining with unwavering resolve. Waving his staff with practiced grace, he began chanting ancient incantations his deep, melodic voice infusing the air with renewed power, further fortifying the runes that were present. [< Special Ability ¨C Sleep invasion >] Waves of tranquil energy radiated from Elder Alfred, conjuring an ethereal image of a Ko behind him. With a deft motion, he summoned a mesmerizing cloud of shimmering dust from one of the immense runes. The luminous dust surged forward, enveloping the Centaur in a drowsy aura, lulling him into a state of drowsiness. However, the resilient Centaur fought off the enchanting fog, resisting its seductive pull. Determined, he focused all his willpower on his objective. Elder Alfred snorted in response as he witnessed the Centaur¡¯s valiant resistance to the spell. Unyielding, the Centaur pressed on, his golden spear gleaming under the blood-red moonlight. Meanwhile, Terran observed from the sidelines, patiently waiting for an opportunity to strike. Elder Alfred grew impatient and pointed his staff directly at the Centaur. The runes streaked through the air, aimed at their target. However, the Centaur skillfully parried each spell with the swift movements of his spear, evading the sleep-inducing magic. The Centaur¡¯s motions were a whirlwind of grace and precision, effortlessly countering Elder Alfred¡¯s attacks despite his drowsy state. With lethal uracy, his spear sliced through the air. As the battle between the Centaur Prince and Elder Alfred intensified, Terran decided to provide support from the sidelines Since he deemed it too dangerous to directly engage in the crossfire between the two. Their sh escted, their battle prowess bordering on the peak of Tier 8 even inching toward the destructive range of Tier 9. With authority in his voice, Terran swiftly cast a spell, harnessing his mastery over earth elemental magic. Towering stones and pirs erupted from the ground, creating barriers and obstacles in the Centaur¡¯s path. Nevertheless, the nimble Centaur adeptly navigated the treacherous terrain, leaping over the obstacles with powerful grace, steadily closing in on Elder Alfred. His spear sang through the air, its movements fluid and precise seeing such an action Terran finally grabbed his enormous great sword. Swinging it with strength and precision sending a wave of earth elemental to disrupt the Centaur¡¯s attack As he charged towards the Centaur, The earth seemed to tremble beneath his feet, amplifying the danger of his impending strike. The Centaur , however, was unfazed with Terran attack as his four hooves moved gracefully showcasing his speed and agility He sidestepped the oing swings of Terran¡¯s great sword his keen reflexes forever alert, Each dodge allowed an opening for a counterattack, and Centaur exploited these openings with skilful jabs and shes of his golden spear. His strikes were calcted and powerful, aiming to weaken Terran and disable his ability to assist Elder Alfred. Sensing the danger, Elder Alfred, the quickly, tapped into the depths of his magical powers " I have never had to exert myself like this in a very long time, when I see that new Dean, he better be ready to repay me with a two years leave of sleeping time" Alfred said in annoyance aa the ko image behind him looked extremely angry too Stay updated with NovelBin.C?m Terran was dumbfounded, he knew of Alfred¡¯s behaviour of being a sleeping addict but he never realised that it was this serious As Alfred channel his Mana into conjuring a curtain of mist, thick and ethereal, obscuring the Centaur¡¯s vision. Swirling tendrils of slumber enveloped the centaur, trying to lull him into a peaceful sleep. [< Special Ability ¨C Slumber Fever >] The Centaur who was caught and inhaled the mist was staggering like a drunk man, but he was determined to resist the seductive call of sleep, and he dug deep into his resolve. He fought against the weariness that tugged at his consciousness, pushing himself to stay awake and focused on the battle at hand. Even through the dense mist, his instincts guided him, allowing him to sense the movements of Alfred He was not satisfied, he never wanteb to be restrained With a mighty roar, the Centaur unleashed a burst of magical energy. Bolts of Green mes crackled around him, illuminating the mist and temporarily pushing it back. The sudden surge of power caught both Terran and Elder Alfred off guard, disrupting their bnce and forcing them to retreat. "No way that bastard broke through to be a Tier 8 lifeform!" Elder Alfred cursed his bad luck, questioning why he had to be the one on duty at this moment. "Why is my case always different?, Other great instructors have guarded this region before, and no troublesome creatures came out, It¡¯s my first time, and this is happening, What a drag, I¡¯m getting really pissed off," Alfredined, his face filled with frustration as he nced at Terran. "Hey, hey, lend me your sword, little tee," Alfred requested. "Stop calling me that, old man. And why would you need my sword? I thought you were a pure magic path," Terran responded. "Right now, his powers have surpassed mine, Fighting him head-on would be suicide, I just want to borrow the powers of your sword to boost my own dream and sealing abilities. Otherwise, I¡¯ll never be able to get us out of this situation," Alfred exined. Terran frowned but begrudgingly but still threw his sword over. While they grumbled, the Minotaur cheered at the change of events, sensing that the Centaur possessed even more talent than most of the Tier 9 royals born in recent years. The Centaur dashed toward Elder Alfred once again,pletely ignoring Terran. Terran¡¯s attacks were too slow to disrupt the Centaur¡¯s movements, let alone hit him. He saw Terran as a mosquito, a mere nuisance. His main target had always been Alfred. And Alfred, on the other hand, injected his Mana into the sword, illuminating the engraved runes, on it. But this time, they took a different approach. When Terran used the sword, it gave a feeling of strength and heaviness. But now, as Alfred wielded it, it emanated a sense of slumber and imprisonment. Sword and spear shed as the two masters of different races confronted each other. @@novelbin@@ However, while the Centaur was pushed back ten meters, Alfred was flung away, crashing into a wall. Alfred looked tiredly at his waist, where blood dripped, and cursed once again. "Shit! I even got injured, Ahhhh, now I¡¯m incredibly mad, Just know that you forced me to do this." The Centaur bent in an awkward way after hearing Alfred¡¯s words, preparing for a potentially dangerous move. However, he was left stunned the next moment. Alfred transformed into a streak of light and dashed back towards the location of the Academy. "Don¡¯t worry, little tee, I¡¯m going to get reinforcements, I¡¯m sure that Centaur is not interested in attacking you, so you should be safe," Alfred shamelessly ran away from the battlefield. He had wanted to fight back, but he realized why he had lost so miserably. The Centaur had startedprehending Force utilization. While Minotaurs and Centaurs could use force to break free from gravitational effects, it typically took years of countless battles. However, this newly-born Centaur Prince wasprehending it at a much faster rate than he could keep up with. He felt if the Centaur eventually mastered that force... With his incredible battle sense and his new Tier 8 realm, Alfred was certain that he would be killed. His only option was to escape using his light element. Terran: "?" "At least, if you¡¯re going to abandon me, leave my sword with me, you thief," Terran remarked feeling a mix of frustration and resignation. He turned to the Centaur, raising his hands in defeat, nervouslyughing and hoping that the Centaur would not be interested in harming him. Terran now despised Alfred to the core. The only reason he didn¡¯t curse out loud was that he didn¡¯t want to provoke the Centaur¡¯s mood. Chapter 268: Royal Born (Part 4). The Centaur looked at Terran with disdain, snorting in contempt as his golden armor and spear disappeared into thin air. Perplexed, the Minotaur couldn¡¯t understand why the Prince hadn¡¯t pursued the Mage that had ran and showed no intentions of harming Terran. Terran realized that the Centaur Prince had no intention of killing him, and he silently thanked his lucky stars as the Minotaur began questioning the Centaur. "But why, my Prince?, Why did you let him go?, And why aren¡¯t you showing any anger towards hispanion who is still here?" " I take no pleasure in fighting a weakling, Besides, the first one has already escaped, and he will lead me to him, In exchange for sparing his life, he has promised to find me a ce to live," the Centaur Prince exined, causing the Minotaur¡¯s expression to change instantly. "No way you would do that, My Prince..." Before the Minotaur could finish his sentence, the Centaur Prince interrupted. "Please, call me Seven from now on." "Hmmm..." The surprise wasn¡¯t limited to the Minotaur alone; even Terran couldn¡¯t understand why the Centaur would want to be called a number and live in the human world. As a Prince of the Abyss Realm, he had ess to abundant cultivation resources from his race and subordinate races. "It¡¯s simple, My birth was came too fast , resulting in me being born as a Tier 7 life form, I have epted this reality and believe that being called ¡¯Seven¡¯ will always remind me of my birth," the Centaur Prince exined. "That¡¯s not the main issue, my Prince... Sorry, Seven, The main issue is that I¡¯ll face significant problems if you don¡¯t return to the n with me, I¡¯ve been assigned to escort you back to the n, back to be with the other royal-born members, where your ce throughly belongs " the Minotaur expressed his concerns. "Tell me the truth, what do you think they will say when they realize I am not a peak Tier 9 royal-born?, You should be familiar with thepetition in our n, Our race values cultivation level at birth like some sort of potential" Seven said with a hint of concern. "If they discover that I was not even born a Tier 8 that I have bed, but a Tier 7, what do you think they will think of me?" " What fate do you think awaits me? " he continued, his voice filled with uncertainty. The Minotaur was taken aback by Seven¡¯s words, unable to argue against them. If Seven were to return to their world with his current cultivation level, he would undoubtedly bewasthe looked down upon and considered weak. He might even be restricted from using the n¡¯s abundant resources, hindering his progress and preventing him from reaching the peak of Tier 9, that was the main aim of all the Royal born. Although the Earth realm offered an opportunity for Seven to recover and be a Tier 9 lifeform, the risks were too great for him to stay. The Minotaur opened his mouth to persuade Seven against the idea, but before he could speak, Seven anticipated his thoughts. "I know what you want to say, and I understand your concerns, But don¡¯t worry, that Mage owes me, and I do n on inconveniencing him," Seven assured. "You don¡¯t have to try and persuade me again, as I have already made up my mind, I will only return when I have regained my rightful cultivation realm and reached Tier 9 realm. " By then, I wille back on my own terms," Seven dered confidently. "After all, there are still many royal-born individuals stuck in the Tier 9 realm, unable to step into the monarch realm, so if Ie back a Tier 9 I should not be too suspicious. Let me umte my experience here so that no one can undermine my achievements when I return," he added. The Minotaur sighed, realizing that this newly born Prince was incredibly stubborn, with little chance of changing his mind. "But how will you survive after the Blood Moon passes?, Earth Realmws will restrain your strength and weaken you." " They could even cause a heavy bacsh, especially since you are incredibly strong, I¡¯ve heard from the elders of our race that the stronger the person, the harsher the bacsh," the Minotaur suggested. "Well, I guess I should thank the person who captured me for that, I feel like I can actually stay here without any restrictions," Seven replied with a smirk. Terran frowned upon hearing this. He had been hearing too many secrets regarding the Abyss Realm, and he was starting to wonder if he would even be left alive. Without his rune sword, he couldn¡¯t even match the Minotaur¡¯s strength. Just when he thought he had heard enough, the Centaur Prince dropped yet another bombshell of information. "How is that possible, Prince Seven?" the Minotaur asked helplessly, unable to contain his curiosity, Seven red at him. however Seven realized that the Minotaur was struggling to change and was simply calling him Prince Seven oThe Centaur looked at Terran with disdain, snorting in contempt as his golden armor and spear disappeared into thin air. Perplexed, the Minotaur couldn¡¯t understand why the Prince hadn¡¯t pursued the Mage that had ran and showed no intentions of harming Terran. Terran realized that the Centaur Prince had no intention of killing him, and he silently thanked his lucky stars as the Minotaur began questioning the Centaur. "But why, my Prince?, Why did you let him go?, And why aren¡¯t you showing any anger towards hispanion who is still here?" " I take no pleasure in fighting a weakling, Besides, the first one has already escaped, and he will lead me to him, In exchange for sparing his life, he has promised to find me a ce to live," the Centaur Prince exined, causing the Minotaur¡¯s expression to change instantly. "No way you would do that, My Prince..." Before the Minotaur could finish his sentence, the Centaur Prince interrupted. "Please, call me Seven from now on." "Hmmm..." The surprise wasn¡¯t limited to the Minotaur alone; even Terran couldn¡¯t understand why the Centaur would want to be called a number and live in the human world. As a Prince of the Abyss Realm, he had ess to abundant cultivation resources from his race and subordinate races. "It¡¯s simple, My birth was came too fast , resulting in me being born as a Tier 7 life form, I have epted this reality and believe that being called ¡¯Seven¡¯ will always remind me of my birth," the Centaur Prince exined. "That¡¯s not the main issue, my Prince... Sorry, Seven, The main issue is that I¡¯ll face significant problems if you don¡¯t return to the n with me, I¡¯ve been assigned to escort you back to the n, back to be with the other royal-born members, where your ce throughly belongs " the Minotaur expressed his concerns. "Tell me the truth, what do you think they will say when they realize I am not a peak Tier 9 royal-born?, You should be familiar with thepetition in our n, Our race values cultivation level at birth like some sort of potential" Seven said with a hint of concern. "If they discover that I was not even born a Tier 8 that I have bed, but a Tier 7, what do you think they will think of me?" " What fate do you think awaits me? " he continued, his voice filled with uncertainty. The Minotaur was taken aback by Seven¡¯s words, unable to argue against them. If Seven were to return to their world with his current cultivation level, he would undoubtedly bewasthe looked down upon and considered weak. He might even be restricted from using the n¡¯s abundant resources, hindering his progress and preventing him from reaching the peak of Tier 9, that was the main aim of all the Royal born. Although the Earth realm offered an opportunity for Seven to recover and be a Tier 9 lifeform, the risks were too great for him to stay. The Minotaur opened his mouth to persuade Seven against the idea, but before he could speak, Seven anticipated his thoughts. "I know what you want to say, and I understand your concerns, But don¡¯t worry, that Mage owes me, and I do n on inconveniencing him," Seven assured. "You don¡¯t have to try and persuade me again, as I have already made up my mind, I will only return when I have regained my rightful cultivation realm and reached Tier 9 realm. " By then, I wille back on my own terms," Seven dered confidently. "After all, there are still many royal-born individuals stuck in the Tier 9 realm, unable to step into the monarch realm, so if Ie back a Tier 9 I should not be too suspicious. Let me umte my experience here so that no one can undermine my achievements when I return," he added. Continue your journey on NovelBin.C?m The Minotaur sighed, realizing that this newly born Prince was incredibly stubborn, with little chance of changing his mind. "But how will you survive after the Blood Moon passes?, Earth Realmws will restrain your strength and weaken you." " They could even cause a heavy bacsh, especially since you are incredibly strong, I¡¯ve heard from the elders of our race that the stronger the person, the harsher the bacsh," the Minotaur suggested. "Well, I guess I should thank the person who captured me for that, I feel like I can actually stay here without any restrictions," Seven replied with a smirk. Terran frowned upon hearing this. He had been hearing too many secrets regarding the Abyss Realm, and he was starting to wonder if he would even be left alive. Without his rune sword, he couldn¡¯t even match the Minotaur¡¯s strength. Just when he thought he had heard enough, the Centaur Prince dropped yet another bombshell of information. "How is that possible, Prince Seven?" @@novelbin@@ the Minotaur asked helplessly, unable to contain his curiosity, Seven red at him. however Seven realized that the Minotaur was struggling to change and was simply calling him Prince Seven out of habit. He decided not to hold a grudge and chose to exin instead.ut of habit. He decided not to hold a grudge and chose to exin instead. Chapter 269: Royal Born ( Part 5). "Well, I suppose I should express my gratitude to the mage who kidnapped me, but not for the reasons you might think, See, he had this grand n to control me, so he imnted his source me into my body, hoping to erase my consciousness." "However, I had a stronger mental fortitude than he anticipated, This allowed me to endure longer than he expected, resulting in unforeseen circumstances, such as my eventual escape" " While he wanted to manipte me, things took a turn the moment the other dream mage interfered." "Thanks to their interference, I was able to absorb the mes and refine them, making them my own, Plus, being born in the Earth realm with an Earth Realm source me also yed a role, That¡¯s why I¡¯m not affected by the world¡¯s bacsh" " By the way, could you please go back and make sure the orcs retreat as well?" Seven requested causing the Minotaur¡¯s face to grow pale as he feared the repercussions of the orc chieftains¡¯ rage. "The orcs aren¡¯t under our control, so they might make any demands they please" Seven seems to understand the Minotaur¡¯s concerns and said "Have the n reimburse the orcs for anything they saved in anticipation of my return, That¡¯s the best I can do," Seven proposed. "But Prince Seven, won¡¯t that affect your own umtion?" the worried Minotaur asked. "They don¡¯t need to know that I¡¯m a Tier 8 Centaur, As long as you keep it a secret and don¡¯t b that I¡¯m staying in the Earth Realm by choice, they should have no problem sending some resources to resolve the issue with the Orcs, Now, please, don¡¯t bother me any further, Go clear out my orders," Seven concluded, giving the Minotaur his final instructions. The Minotaur had his reservations about many of the Centaur Prince¡¯s orders, but he knew he had to make a choice now. Should he lie to the elders and potentially secure a significant position in future if the Prince seeded, or should he tell the truth and have the elders disregard the Prince¡¯s actions due to his perceived low potential ? As he pondered the options, he realized which path was riskier yet held greater rewards. If he spoke the truth and the Centaur Prince returned to the n in all his glory after reaching the Tier 9 realm all by himself. He might be killed as a scapegoat to appease the Prince, giving them an excuse for neglecting a race Prince that was not supported. The Minotaur knew that Seven was his highest chance to rise to the top of the Greek myth race experts, and he made his decision in that moment. Without wasting any time, the Minotaur requested that the Orc race retreat. Breaking up the chaotic battle was no easy task, but eventually, with the elimination of the evil Sect members, the battlefield became more peaceful. As the Orc soldiers andmanders returned, the surviving human mages couldn¡¯t hold back their tears of joy. They celebrated the fact that they were given another chance at life. Though they weren¡¯t sure why the Orcs had decided to leave on their own, they didn¡¯t dare to chase after them or attack. The Orcs had proven themselves to be formidable, wiping the ground with their adversaries and taking down many mages from even the Evil Sect. With the Orcs heading back, led by the Tier 8 Minotaur, the Centaur Prince, Seven, turned to Terran and urged him to continue their journey. Terran couldn¡¯t help but frown, feeling like he was about to betray his own race. However, instead of taking the space axis, he insisted on a longer journey through countless wilderness, using sightseeing as an excuse. But Seven saw through Terran¡¯s facade and wasn¡¯t interested in wasting any more time. He requested that they make their way back quickly, as he was curious to see his new home. With no other option, Alec could only helplessly watch as they walked towards the city¡¯s only space axis. It became clear to him that the Centaur Prince knew nothing about the existence of the space axis. But his paranoia got the best of him, causing him to blurt out that they shouldn¡¯t take the space axis, thus making the Centaur Prince aware of its existence. In his egg form, he had sensed some sort of space turbulence, but he had no way of knowing that he had passed through what was called a space axis. Despite being incredibly strong, he was still a creature just born and only a few hours old, he might have some inherited memories but he was still just born a few hours ago and has not gone through them all. In fact, apart from his wild hair and massive chest, his face looked innocent, almost like a teenager. If it weren¡¯t for the chilling expression on the left side of his face, it would be hard to believe he was the same person who had just defeated Alfred. Stay tuned with NovelBin.C?m After much contemtion, Terran could only hope that old man Alfred had made it to the academy quickly and exined the situation to the Dean and other higher-ups. If not, it would be quite amusing for him to bring someone like the Centaur Prince over. As both the Centaur Prince and Terran disappeared, Maze let out a sigh. He had been holding it in since the beginning. @@novelbin@@ Even though the Centaur Prince had tried to keep his aura in check, the overwhelming evil aura he emitted was enough to make them realize that he could kill them effortlessly. Now that the Orcs were gone and the City Hall was in ruins, Maze could only be grateful that the battle hadn¡¯t spread beyond the city Hall to the rest of the city. After all, he didn¡¯t want the residents to be affected. He sincerely desired to be the new city lord, unlike Keith, who had ulterior motives. And No city lord wants to govern an empty city. --- "Hey, you have to follow me back so we can go rescue little Tee," Elder Alfred barged into the ancestral peak, not even considering the consequences of his actions. The new Dean intercepted him in the air before he could enter the grand castle. "You do realize that this is the residence of the old Dean, right?, Shouting here is a serious offense, Do you want to disrupt the cultivation of the old Dean?" "Ohe on, it¡¯s just a little shout! No need to be so dramatic!" Alfred was about to continue, but when he saw the stern expression on the old dean¡¯s face, he realized that there could be serious consequences if he continued with his behavior. So, he decided to calm down and give out the information. "Okay! A royal creature was born at my ce of inspection, the Latvia city battlefield. Right now, we really need to go back quickly to save Terran because I had to deliver the message first." The moment the dean heard what Alfred had to say, his facial expressions instantly changed. Chapter 271: Martial Prowess ( Part 4). "Ohhh, so that¡¯s the reason why" " I truly appreciate your knowledge and insight," Alec expressed, bowing towards James. As he continued his contemtion, his eyes glistened with a newfound desire. However, James simply stared at him and shook his head, determined not to speak. @@novelbin@@ In reality, James didn¡¯t feel like he had done anything extraordinary. He had merely shared what he knew in response to Alec¡¯s inquiry, which he considered rather straightforward. Nevertheless, Alec found James exnation to be profound as it shed light on a potential issue he was currently facing. He had independently grasped the concept of Sword Qi and had the ability to summon and wield it at will. This closeness to the Sword Qi felt simr to a parent-child rtionship, as Alec had formed it himself. On the other hand, the sword intent was different. Alec hadprehended it through the Blood Changdao, making it a part of him, while simultaneously feeling disconnected. He likened it to an adopted child who had not fully epted him as their new father. Whenever Alec attempted to merge the sword Qi with the sword intent, it felt as if he were forcing the two children to interact. Consequently, the sword intent rebelled against the idea, except for a temporary merge when the Blood killing intent materialized as a robe and persuaded eptance. Due to the influence of the Blood Changdao¡¯s aura, the sword intent felt more aligned with the killing intent, making it less resistant. However, Alec truly desiredplete control and ownership over the sword intent. With James¡¯ exnation, Alec now had a clear understanding of his next steps. He needed to gradually work towards reducing the sword intent¡¯s resistance and eventually refine it until it truly became his own. This challenge only existed because of the system; he had inherited a sword intent that didn¡¯t originate from his own Sword technique. But Created from the Blood Changdao instead with the help of the system, Alec knew that the only way to make it truly his own was to refine it to suit his own fighting style. A growl pierced through the air, causing their squad to halt in their tracks. They looked around and realised they were Surrounded by dense bushes, they struggled to pinpoint the source of the sound until, suddenly, wolves emerged, snarling and growling with disdain. Reacting swiftly, the remaining mages in James¡¯ group unleashed their Tier 3 aura, hoping to intimidate the four wolves that had appeared. However, their n backfired as the wolves responded by unleashing their own wild and savage aura infused with killing intent. The mages took a few steps back, their faces turning pale. James stepped forward, releasing his formidable Tier 4 aura to reinforce the barrier and protect the members of the Gordons from the intense Tier pressure emitted by the savage beasts. "Stay focused, everyone! We can handle this!" Discover exclusive content at NovelBin.C?m James dered, confident in his own strength and Alec¡¯s other methods to navigate through this situation smoothly. As hispanions regained their confidence, the clearing was filled with the booming sound of approaching footsteps. All heads turned to witness the arrival of an immense alpha wolf, appearing seemingly out of nowhere. With blood-red eyes and an aura of authority, the mere presence of the alpha wolfmanded respect from the other wolves, as he was also followed by another 4 wolves. The alpha wolf emitted a powerful snarl, warning the mages of his dominance and superiority. "That¡¯s their alpha... He¡¯s even stronger!, We¡¯ll have to go all out," James said, his tone serious as he tightly gripped his sword, turning to Alec as he spoke. It was his n for the two of them, the stronger members, to take down the alpha wolf while the rest of the squad did their best to stay alive until they could eliminate the remaining wolves. " All of you are crucial support for this battle, Your main aim should be to assist the golems and James¡¯ colleagues, who have chosen to stand alongside us, We owe them that," Alec stated as he walked forward, finally standing side by side with James. "Are you ready?" Alec asked, unsheathing both of his des as his aura underwent an instant transformation. With both hands respectively holding the white bone katana and the Blood Changdao, the hidden tattoo reappeared in a magical disy. The des glowed, as if engulfed in mes, while Alec¡¯s sanguine crown rested upon his head and his red cloak billowed behind him, exuding an imposing presence. When James turned to look at Alec, he was taken aback by the noticeable change that urred after Alec drew the Blood sword from his waist. James couldn¡¯t help but attribute this transformation to the possibility that the sword might be a Bloodline treasure. Otherwise, there was no exnation for how a weapon could have such a profound effect on a person. In that moment, Alec¡¯s brows turned red, and fiery patches appeared at the tips of his hair. James, having known Alec¡¯s real hair color, attributed this change to the sword. But that was wrong red was Alec¡¯s natural hair colour with brown patches, but Despite dyeing his hair ck to conceal his ze n resemnce Alec¡¯s hair seems to change color whenever he unsheathed the Blood Changdao. The changes became more pronounced and spread faster the more he used the sword. Alec attempted to summon the sword¡¯s intent and found that it responded effortlessly. Gone was the casual appearance; now, Alec seemed like a prince from a ming kingdom. His sanguine crown, Blood cloak, Blood Changdao with ming runes on the de¡¯s edges, the tips of his hair transformed into a fiery red shade, along with his eyebrows and the glowing red tattoo from the Smander armor. All these elements did little to help him blend in. Even the female mage in James¡¯ group, who had summoned her mount, couldn¡¯t help but be captivated by Alec¡¯s exposed upper body. A howl echoed through the air, breaking the momentary silence. The haunting howl of the Alpha wolf pierced through the air, causing the eight wolves to spring into action. With a synchronized movement, they relentlessly pursued their prey, attempting to dismantle the barrier that the golems had erected. "Summon your minions and fill every avable space!" Alecmanded his Golems, his voiceced with determination. As him and James swiftly made their way towards the iing Alpha wolf, preparing for yet another monumental battle that threatened there survival, even before they reached the Abyss battlefield. Chapter 272: Martial Prowess ( Part 5). The other wolves found themselves unexpectedly immobilized as a result of the effective coboration between the golems and mages who were determined to eliminate the impending threats. Meanwhile, Alec and James had managed to approach the Alpha wolf when they suddenly noticed the massive ws of the Alpha wolf heading towards them. Alec swiftly sidestepped as James propelled himself upwards, soaring towards the head of the Alpha beast. With his weapon raised high, he prepared to strike the wolf¡¯s skull but caught a glimpse of a sly smirk on the edges of the wolf¡¯s mouth while still in mid-air. "Fucking get out of there!" Alec shouted urgently, sensing the imminent danger, though it was aimed at James who remained airborne. James aimed to deliver a powerful blow to the Alpha wolf¡¯s skull with his sword, But by relying on his newfound ability to detect things within a ten-meter radius after reaching a mental stats milestone of 12 points, Alec had notice that it was a trap that the Alpha wolf had set to draw James in. It was this ability that allowed Alec to react to the wolf¡¯s initial attack, yet they hadn¡¯t realized that the wolf had already been plotting against them as they rushed to face it. The Alpha wolf parted its jaws, revealing its formidable fangs, and began drawing in the surrounding energy, expanding it until it was sizable enough to beunched towards James. "Fuck me!" James cursed, swiftly adjusting his grip on the sword. He swung it downwards, creating a surge of air that propelled him skyward, sessfully evading the wolf¡¯s attack. Although the energy ball missed its mark, James found himself in a state of free fall, struggling to regain control over his elemental abilities. He had inadvertently been propelled into the skies, a realm typically reserved for high-ranking mages and formidable mid-tier fighters. For someone like James, who had only recently achieved the low Tier 4 Mage rank, engaging in an aerial battle was far from his forte, leaving him feeling like aplete amateur. As James remained airborne, the wolf attempted to leap and tear him apart, only to realize that it couldn¡¯t reach him. ncing down at its foot, it came to a realization... Unbeknownst to Alpha, a pair of hands made of earth tightly gripped his ankles. The Alpha wolf, with its blood-red eye glowing with unusual intelligence, had disregarded Alec and solely targeted James as his primary threat. However, now that it was restrained, it acknowledged Alec¡¯s presence, as only Alec had been able to read his attacks twice in a role Beads of sweat dripped down Alec¡¯s face as he felt the strain of maintaining his spell while the wolf relentlessly attempted to break free. Fearlessly, Alec charged forward, determined to inflict a grievous injury on the Alpha wolf. Right as he was about to strike, he noticed a slight movement in one of the Alpha wolf hands. Even without directly looking at it, Alec detected a faint twinge in the form of a 2D image, causing his lips to tremble as he cursed. The wolf had been pretending, to also lure him, closer, and now it was executing its sneaky and cunning attacks, again. Alec cursed again as he saw the ws rapidly approaching him. He knew he wouldn¡¯t be able to dodge them, so he swiftly shifted his body to the side and raised both of his weapons in an X formation to protect himself. The ws crashed into him, sending him flying through the air. Now, without the support of both his elements, Alec realized how challenging it was tond safely. Although he could vividly see images within a range of ten meters in his mind, it didn¡¯t mean he could keep up with the speed of the events unfolding. He quickly inserted both his des into the ground to cushion his descent. His expression turned grave as a specific image shed through his mind an imagining of a long de striking from the left side. his thought was filled with a profound and deadly intent that momentarily startled him. However, he soon realized that his thinking was clear, indicating that he was fully rational in that moment, unaffected by the influence of the blood Cape, he had been really wishing he could strike the wolf from the left side as at that moment it was his blind spot. It was at that realization that the blood killing intent cape disappeared from Alec¡¯s back, transforming into a miniature Changdao. In a swift motion, it recreated the exact image Alec had envisioned, striking from the left side with incredible speed. Impaling the Alpha wolf¡¯s hind limb deeply, the wolf let out a cry of pain. However, his cries were abruptly interrupted when he heard chanting. Looking up, he realized that he needed to run as fast as possible, as getting hit by the spell could mean his demise. James, who had just regained a normal flow of mana, decided to cast his most powerful and only mid-rank wind spell that he knew. As he was descending, James pointed his right hand towards the wolf and utilized his wind element to decrease his falling speed. The gathering wind energy at his fingertip grew in size with each passing second. Fuelled by the desire to control the Blood Killing intent, Alec quickly visualized another image of a sword shing at the wolf¡¯s neck. The sword formed from the Blood Killing intent retracted itself from the wolf¡¯s body, where it had been consuming blood, and moved with incredible speed towards the Alpha¡¯s neck. However, the Alpha wolf was prepared and raised one of its forelimbs, smashing the Blood sword aside, as it had prepared for Alec¡¯s sneak attack this time. This gave Alec enough time to dig his Changdao into the other ankle of the wolf. "Awoool!" @@novelbin@@ The Alpha wolf howled in pain and attempted to jump in order to dislodge Alec from his back, but Alec quickly secured himself with his other de, the bone katana, ensuring he wouldn¡¯t be injured or thrown off. "Thanks for helping me stall him," James¡¯s hoarse voice came from the ground as he finallynded, his fingers still pointing towards the thrashing Alpha wolf. In excruciating pain, the Alpha Wolf howled Inn pain, the Blood Changdao drained the wolf¡¯s blood, while the Bone Katana absorbed its Bone essence. Such injuries could hinder the wolf¡¯s cultivation and result in a drop in rank. Your adventure continues at NovelBin.C?m "Just shut the fuck up and kill him already," Alec, already disoriented, shouted. "As you wish." [] Chapter 273: Martial Prowess ( Final). After James cast the wind barrage, countless razor-sharp wind projectiles shot out from the swirling orb rotating at his fingertip. The Alpha wolf could only watch in horror as its body was shredded into pieces by the onught of projectiles, killing it instantly. @@novelbin@@ Exhausted, James dropped to his knees, gasping for breath after delivering such a powerful attack with the remnants of his mana. It was sheer luck that Alec had already injured the wolf¡¯s hind limbs, preventing it from evading at full speed and rendering James¡¯s attack ineffective. This was the reason James had hesitated to use the spell initially since his control over it was stillcking, having recently entered the Tier 4 Mage realm and just bing familiar with the new Mid-Rank Spell, his confidence is not that high on the spell. With the target defeated, the Blood Sword, formed from killing intent, returned to Alec before transforming back into a red cloak. Alec smiled with excitement as he sheathed his Changdao and katana, causing the effects of the Blood killing intent, as well as the changes around him, including the glowing tattoo, to fade away. "That was incredibly fun!" Continue your adventure with NovelBin.C?m Alec eximed before copsing onto the ground upon hearing the system notification of another level up. Having finally reached the Mid Tier 2 Mage realm, Alec knew that others wouldn¡¯t be able to discern his breakthrough since his mana was still sealed, and there were no visible signs or fluctuations. Initially, he had doubted his ability to level up with restricted mana, unable to feel or cultivate it. However, the system proved him wrong once again, allowing him to level up through killing. Once he broke free from his sealed state, the waves of mana fluctuations would undoubtedly signify his breakthrough. As he touched his iron bracers, Alec reminisced about how heavily they had weighed him down at the start, but Now, he rarely even felt their presence. It was as if the bracers had be a natural extension of his body. Despite being in the midst of a heated battle, he almost forgot he was wearing them. His hands and legs felt heavier once again, but this time, it didn¡¯t evoke the same feelings of helplessness. As hey on the ground, something felt off, like he was missing something important. Then, he remembered, He had left his n members and golems to deal with the remaining Tier 3 wolf pack, refusing to y the role of a babysitter and allowed them to grow on their own. However, when he turned to look, he saw James standing frozen in ce, giving Alec a sense of foreboding. Reacting quickly, Alec pushed James out of way and witnessed something unbelievable. The eight wolf bodies were already lying on the ground, lifeless. The remaining members of the Gordons n watched as James¡¯s fourpanions demonstrated the proper way to skin the wolves. Alec realized the importance of these wolf bodies, not only as a source of power stones but also for their mary value, as he watched them removed the body parts they needed. It was in that moment that he understood why James had stood rooted in ce. He marveled at the swift and efficient manner in which the wolves had been dispatched while they had still been struggling against the Alpha wolf. He could rte to James¡¯s concern and but he had feared something had gone wrong, hence his unmoving stance. However, it seemed there was no need to worry anymore. Brandon lifted his head and caught Alec¡¯s gaze, nodding in acknowledgement. Alec returned the nod with a light smile, Seeing Brandon¡¯s confirmation, Arthur redirected his attention to where Brandon had nodded and realized that Alec had already taken care of the Alpha wolf. "Hey, you guys are finished!, Bring the body over, let¡¯s cut that alpha quickly!" Arthur shouted with visible delight on his face. Though Agnes had the urge to yfully smack the back of Arthur¡¯s head as she typically did, but they were all overjoyed by the progress they had made in taking down their enemies. As Tier 3 lifeform opponents now seems not like a hard task again and this proved to be a boost to their egos. Alec and James worked together to carry the massive wolf body, nning to take it directly to their group who was in the process of harvesting valuable materials from the other wolves, including their power stones. However, as Alec¡¯s hand made contact with the dead alpha wolf¡¯s body, an unavoidable notification appeared. [Mid Tier resource for crafting found] [> Can be used to craft a (low) Tier 4 Spirit weapon (Locked)] [> Can be used to craft a full armor and weapon set (Peak) Tier 3, add 4 dead wolves lower in rank as material] [> (Low) Tier 4 Spirit Weapons cost 5000 System points (Locked)] [> (Peak) full Armor and weapon set cost 5000 System points]" Alec was stunned by this revtion. He was witnessing yet another significant change brought on by the upgraded system. He realized that the system evolved as he climbed to new realms. Though he had known there was an option to use system points to fix ws in his weapons, he hadn¡¯t been inclined to purchase new equipment since he could still rely on the Red Smander set until he reached the Tier 3 Mage realm. However, the opportunity to create a full set of spirit armor for his nsmen presented itself, and Alec was more than willing to seize it. After carefully cing the alpha wolf¡¯s body on the ground, it was quickly dissected by Kelvin Gordons and the mages from James¡¯s group. They were highly skilled at the task, and Fortunately, they also stumbled upon another attribute stone, although its quality was inferior to the one Alec possessed. Despite this, Alec insisted that James deserved it since he had been responsible for killing the Alpha wolf and he already had one of his own. And After some back-and-forth arguing, James reluctantly epted the new attribute stones along with the body items of the Alpha wolves. In the meantime, Alec requested only four wolves, insisting that their bodies not be tampered with. He stored them safely inside his space ring. Although Arthur was curious to cut into the wolves body and learn from Kelvin, Alec asked him to hold off for the time being. The group unquestioningly epted Alec¡¯s decisions asw, including how they split the rewards. James¡¯s group was thrilled to keep the remaining loot, and their smiles showed their satisfaction. With the additional gains from the Orcs they had killed a few days prior, they were now wealthier than ever before. This newfound wealth meant they wouldn¡¯t have to venture into the Abyss Realm for long. Instead, they could focus on secluding themselves and upgrading their realms. but Alec¡¯s next question caught James off guard. "Where can we find these types of wolves again?" Alec inquired, making James wonder about his intentions. However, considering the efficiency andck of injuries they experienced while teaming up with Alec¡¯s group, James saw no reason to decline. Killing more wolves seemed like a profitable endeavor, especially since they were nning to move to the Abyss battlefield. Taking the lead, James guided them to the region where the pack of giant wolves was known to hunt. Alec, filled with anticipation, imagined equipping his entire nsmen with Tier 3 weapons and armor sets. He couldn¡¯t wait to witness the incredible boost in their powers. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!